# 
 
 
 
L 
 
 
 
 
 V/ 
 
 
 
 -A, 
 
 4 
 
 / 
 
 ^ ^ 4 ,^ 
 
 / < 
 
 A 
 
 r-. 
 
 
 > '* 
 
 1 
 
 
 J 
 
 I 
 
A 
 
 NARRATIVE 
 
 OF THE 
 
 MISSION TO ORISSA, 
 
 (THE SITE OF THE TEMPLE OF JUGURNATH ;) 
 
 SUPPORTED BY 
 
 THE NEW CONNEXION OF GENERAL BAPTISTS 
 IN ENGLAND. 
 
 BY AMOS SUTTON. 
 
 To them which sal in ihe region and shadow of death, light is sprung up.’* 
 
 BOSTON: 
 
 PUBLISHED BY DAVID MARKS, 
 
 FO^ THE FREE-WILL BAPTIST CONNEXION. 
 
 1833 . 
 
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1833, 
 by David Marks, 
 
 in the Clerk’s Office of the District Court of Massachusetts 
 
 BOSTON: 
 
 Samuel N. Dickinson. Printer, 
 52, Washington Street. 
 
ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 When the compiler of this narrative first turned 
 his attention to tlie work, he had not sufficiently con- 
 sidered the delicate situation in which he was about 
 to place himself, by narrating the progress of a mis- 
 sion with which he stood so closely connected. But 
 as he advanced he felt this difficulty so sensibly that 
 many times he had nearly resolved to abandon his 
 task. When, however, he reflected upon the weak 
 state in which he left the Orissa mission, and the 
 sweet hope that his American brethren would render 
 some assistance was present to his mind, he was 
 again induced to prosecute his work. The praise or 
 censure of mankind, so far as respects himself only, 
 he feels to be of little consequence, provided the 
 cause which he has espoused is not injured ; but 
 should the narrative of this mission have the effect 
 of eliciting the prayers of God’s people in its behalf, 
 or of adding to its means of benefitting the immortal 
 myriads of Orissa, he will have accomplished his 
 design. 
 
 On the ground of authorship the compiler begs to 
 state explicitly, that he lays claim to nothing. His 
 
IV 
 
 ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 task has been to arrange such materials as he could 
 obtain from printed documents or private memoran- 
 dums ; these he has connected sometimes by re- 
 marks of his own, and not unfrequently by the 
 remarks of others, which have been so blended with 
 his own observations that it was difficult to mark 
 them with precision. He hoped to accomplish his 
 humble labours more carefully, but his floating study 
 was so thronged with passengers, and rendered so 
 incommodious by the variety of business transacted 
 in it, that very little opportunity for literaiy' pursuits 
 was afforded liim. Indeed, he could not have 
 accomplished his task but for the willing services of 
 Mrs. S. as his amanuensis. But too much has per- 
 haps already been said respecting this narrative. 
 May the Lord of the vineyard condescend to employ 
 it as a means of benefitting his cause ; and to him, as 
 is most due, shall be the praise. 
 
 Ship Fenelon, 20th April, 1833. 
 
A NARRATIVE 
 
 OF THE 
 
 MISSION TO ORISSA. 
 
 INTRODUCTORY REMARKS, 
 
 Amidst the changing scenes of time, and the brief 
 vanities of mortal life, there are no pursuits which 
 so deeply interest the true philanthropist as those 
 which bear upon the everlasting destiny of man, and 
 tend to fit him for the inheritance of the^saints in 
 light. Hence the history of attempts to spread 
 among the benighted nations of the earth the light of 
 the glorious gospel, has always been acceptable to 
 the Christian reader; and, while it has afforded in- 
 struction, has called forth increased efforts in the cause 
 of God and man. Works of this kind, however, have 
 as yet been very scantily supplied ; there are several 
 interesting missions established in various parts of 
 the heathen world, respecting whose progress very 
 little is known beyond the circle of those who are 
 immediately interested in their support. The mission 
 in Orissa, supported by the English General Baptists 
 is one of those ; and to furnish some account of it is 
 the design of this little work. The writer has been 
 engaged in that mission for a number of years, but 
 ill health obliged him to seek the benefit of a long 
 sea voyage. He has chosen to visit the United States 
 first with a view to the restoration of his health, and 
 
VJ 
 
 INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 
 
 secondly vvitli a hope of awakening the attention of 
 his brethren in that part of the world to the import- 
 ance of missionary exertion. As but little is known 
 in ’America respecting the mission with which the 
 writer is connected, he has thought that a brief ac- 
 count of its origin and proceedings would have a 
 tendency to promote his object, or at least prepare 
 the mind of his brethren in that country to listen to 
 its claims. 
 
 The general Bajitists of England, were, during the 
 17th century, an active, numerous body of Chris- 
 tians. They were orthodox in sentiment, and fervent 
 in piety, hut unhappily the doctrine of Socinianism 
 crept into their churches, and while it eat out the 
 vital s|)irit of Christianity, thinned their numbers, 
 and spread a general torjjor over the whole body. 
 At length the indefatigable Dan Taylor arose among 
 them, and fanned the dying embers of piety into a 
 flame. His sj)irit was grieved at the desolation of 
 the churches ; he wrote, and travelled, and preached 
 and prayed in behalf of the pure doctrines of the 
 gospel. He succeeded in many instances, in con- 
 firming the wavering in the fundamental truths of 
 the Bible ; he gathered around him a hand of breth- 
 ren of similar feelings with himself; they grew bold 
 in defence of the faith once delivered to the saints ; 
 they opposed the deadening influence. of Socinianism, 
 and when they could do no more in reforming the 
 body, they separated and formed themselves into a 
 distinct society under the name of “Tlie New Con- 
 nexion of General Baptists.” This important meas- 
 ure was efl'ected A. D. 1770, and from that time the 
 New Connexion has gradually increased in numbers 
 and influence, while the old General Baptists have 
 
INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 
 
 vn 
 
 continued to sink into comparative insignificance. 
 The rise of tlie Particular Baptist Mission in 1791 
 spread a new influence through tlie cliurclies ; a high- 
 er tone of piety was excited ; a more active principle 
 of benevolence warmed the hearts of Britisli Cliris- 
 tians, and a zeal for the salvation of the world was 
 called into exercise, which had lain dormant through 
 many preceding generations. The New Connexion 
 of General Baptists partook of this revival of primi- 
 tive Christianity, though for some years they fancied 
 themselves too few in number, and too limited in 
 their resources to do any thing for missions more 
 than throw their mite into the treasury of the then 
 existing societies. At length Providence raised up 
 the Rev. J. P. Pike to advocate the cause of mis- 
 sions among the General Baptists. Ilis whole soul 
 was called forth in behalf of the perishing nations of 
 idolaters. He pleaded their cause with such affect- 
 ing importunity, and such invincible ardour, that 
 opposition was silenced; difficulties vanished; 
 friends were encouraged ; and the resolution to 
 attempt to do something among the heathen was 
 formed at the annual association of the New Con- 
 nexion, in A. D. 1816. 
 
 In turning over the pages of civil history, we 
 cannot help reflecting that the mightiest nations 
 arose from small beginnings, and that some of the 
 most famous heroes were once obscure, and perhaps 
 despised, individuals. This remark is not intended to 
 convey an idea that the humble memorial upon 
 which we are now entering will yield to a more im- 
 portant history of mightier achievements performed 
 by the little society to which it relates, (though in one 
 view this will most assuredly be the case,) but it may 
 
via 
 
 INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 
 
 induce a salutary application of the question “ who 
 hath despised the day of small things ?” and justify 
 the attempt at preserving an account of the efforts of 
 a body of Christians engaged in attacking one of the 
 strongest holds of the prince of darkness ; and which 
 under Providence extracted the first stones from the 
 foundation of that “ mighty pagoda” which after ages 
 are destined to see crumbling into dust. Jugur- 
 nath, the great, the obscene, the bloody Jugurnath, 
 must fall ; long, perhaps, will be the struggle, and 
 fierce the conflict, but he must fall ; and the place 
 ■which knows him now will know him no more for 
 ever. 
 
 The Prophets and Apostles who foretold the tri- 
 umphs of the gospel, and the blessings of Immanuel’s 
 reign, looked through many a bitter persecution, and 
 beyond successive ages of pagan darkness. They 
 saw in their prophetic vision the long night of anti- 
 christ, and the extended sway of the iron hearted man 
 of INIecca ; hut w'e have passed those direful scenes, 
 we anticipate no such obstructions to the spread of 
 light and truth, we believe that the last struggle of 
 expiring idolatry has commenced, and that the first 
 kindlings of the glorious day of universal bliss have 
 already dawned to be obscured no more. Or if a 
 passing cloud shall for a moment spread the gloom 
 of night over our hopes and prospects, it will soon 
 pass away, and the full orbed glories of the Sun of 
 Righteousness, appear to diffuse etern2il light, and 
 life, and joy. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 The first missionaries sent out by tlie General Baptist 
 Missionary Society were, the Rev. William Hampton, 
 then pastor of G. B. church at Great Yarmouth, and the 
 Rev. James Peggs, a student at the G. B. Academy at 
 Wisbeach. The following letter from Mr. Hampton 
 contains tlie ofler of himself to become their missionary. 
 
 “Great Yarmouth, Jan. 11, 1820. 
 
 Dear Brother Pike, 
 
 “Jly mind has often been employed in thinking of 
 missionaiy labours, and some of my friends have thought 
 me a proper person to engage in them. I have hitherto 
 been kept from offering my services to our infant society, 
 partly by the state of my health. In my last situation I 
 found it necessary to teach school, and as I am consider- 
 ably disposed to read and think, this so far increased 
 the sedentariness of my life as to produce an inward 
 fever, which enervated and depressed me so much, as to 
 render me almost good for nothing. Indeed I found that I 
 must either relinquish my school or my ministrjq and of 
 course chose the former. I have now been rid of my 
 school upwards of two years, but I still feel something of 
 the fever, though I am happy to say much less than I 
 once did. It has depressed me so much during part of 
 the time I hav'e been at Yarmouth, as to make me con- 
 clude I should be useless as a missionary, and therefore 
 ought not to be one. However, I am now in the habit of 
 cdtiiposing and preaching five sermons a week, all in 
 Yarmouth. This proves at least, that in some way I am 
 able to do something, and I have lately read Newel’s 
 Conversion of the World, and Foster’s astonishing sermon 
 1 
 
2 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 at Bristol. The result is, that I feel willing to spend my 
 life ill missionary labours, but, being a married man, I 
 have of course another to consult. Now Mrs. Bampton 
 is so far from being “without natural affection,” that she 
 feels it, I think, in more than an ordinary degree. This 
 of course binds her to her native country. In addition to 
 this, she is not without fear that my constitution would 
 sink under the labour and change of climate, and that she 
 would be a widow in a foreign land. On the one hand, 
 these considerations discourage her, but on the other 
 hand, she loves the Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity, and is 
 desirous not to hinder, but to promote my usefulness. 
 
 “ Last Lord’s day, and last night ftir. Peggs preached 
 for us ; we of course talked about the mission, and Mrs. 
 B. consented that I should offer my services, and thus 
 bring the matter under discussion ; still, however, reserv- 
 ing in her own hands a Utile power to decline. My idea 
 of my own constitution is not that it is athletic, but tough. 
 However, such as I am, I am desirous of spending my 
 life as usefully as possible, and troubling myself less than 
 I did about my qualifications, either bodily or mental. I 
 leave the committee to judge whether or not I be fit for 
 the work. All my literary attainments (if tliey may be so 
 called,) are comprehended in an acquaintance with the 
 English language, and a smattering of Greek, and should 
 I go abroad, it would give me pleasure to get a little bet- 
 ter furnished by a few months residence at Wisbeach. 
 
 “ I have been interrupted, and know not what more to 
 say. We are in a low state at Yarmouth, but I am pleas- 
 ed at being able to add, that I expect to baptise two or 
 three persons next Thursday evening. 
 
 “You Sir, will no doubt reply to this, and add your 
 Amen, to the wish that God may guide us by his counsel. 
 
 I am, dear brother, respectfully, 
 
 and affectionately yours, 
 
 W. Bampton.” 
 
 Soon after the above date, Mr. Peggs, who had for 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 some time had his mind deeply exercised on the subject 
 of missions, communicated his'decision in a letter to the 
 secretary. “ On this,” he states, “my third day of fasting 
 and prayer this year relative to my missionary course, I 
 have obtained decision. This afternoon I have solemnly 
 devoted myself to the service of God among the heathen.” 
 
 The offers of these two brethren having been accepted, 
 it was determined that they should sail for India in com- 
 pany with Rev. William Ward, one of the three distin- 
 guished brethren at Serampore, who was then in Eng- 
 land. Nearly twelve months however passed away 
 before Mr. Ward was prepared to embark, which period 
 was employed by Mr. Bamjiton in acquiring some knowl- 
 edge in medicine, and by Mr. Peggs and Mrs. Bampton, 
 in obtaining an acquaintance with the British system of 
 education. 
 
 The approach of spring in 1821, rendering it j)robable 
 that the departure of these brethren from their native 
 land drew nigh, several members of the committee were 
 appointed as a sub-committee to attend to their outfit, 
 when, all things being in a sufficient state of forwardness, 
 the ordination of Mr. Bampton took place at Louthbor- 
 ough. May 15. 
 
 “The meeting was one of a highly intefe.sting and 
 solemn description. Crowds of friends, to the best of 
 causes, flocked from the neighbouring churches, and 
 some persons even from the distance of thirty or forty 
 miles. The chapel, filled to excess, was unable to receive 
 all that sought admittance, and a number were thus de- 
 prived of the pleasure which those enjoyed who were 
 happy enough to gain a place within its walls. The ser- 
 vices were deeply impressive. Mr. Bampton with an 
 unusual degree of firmness, and with much propriety, 
 replied to the questions proposed respecting his motives 
 and principles. The congregation were then asked if 
 they would pledge themselves to support the nnssion, and 
 pray for the missionaries, and requested, if they would give 
 that pledge, to express it by holding up their hands. Such 
 
4 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 a show of hands was instantly jnesented as has not been 
 often seen. Never had so many been raised at once in 
 our connexion, and hand and heart seemed to go together. 
 Before this scene the mission had many friends, now it 
 has many who in the house of God, and in his solemn 
 presence, have pledged themselves to be its prayerful 
 friends and constant supporters. Surely this vow will 
 not be forgotten ; the prayers of so many thus pledged to 
 pray, cannot be offered in vain. Mr. Smith offered an 
 affectionate and earnest prayer, and Mr. Bampton was 
 then set apart to this work, by the imposition of the 
 hands of the brethren. Mr. Pickering delivered a charge, 
 full of important advice. In the afternoon Mr. Ward 
 called on all present to regard their morning pledge, by 
 addressing them from the Ajiostolic request. ‘ Brethren 
 pray for us, that the word of the Lord may have free 
 course and be glorified.’ On the evening of this happy 
 day, this day which may form a fresh era among our 
 churches, a missionary prayer meeting was held. Col- 
 lections were made at all the opportunities, in aid of the 
 sacred missionary cause, and, though made merely at the 
 gates of the burying ground, the amount exceeded sev- 
 enty pounds.* The spirit that prompted these liberal 
 donations, was the spirit of Christianity, which is not sat- 
 isfied with fair professions, but, with the professions of 
 the lips connects the prayers of the heart and the bounty 
 of the hands.” 
 
 On the Thursday following Mr. Peggs was set apart at 
 Wisbeach. After an introductory discourse from Mr. 
 Bissill, the ordination prayer was offered by Mr. Thomas 
 Ewen, accompanied by the imposition of hands. Our 
 esteemed friend, Rev. J. Jarrom, who had been the tutor 
 of our beloved brother, afterwards delivered a very in- 
 structive and appropriate charge, from Nehemiah’s words, 
 “ I am doing a great work and I cannot come down.” 
 The meeting was well attended — was a pleasing and 
 
 5310 80 of American money. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 5 
 
 solemn opportunity, and much tender solicitude for the 
 comfort of the individuals engaging, and for the success 
 of the mission was apparent. 
 
 The following instructions of the committee were 
 delivered to the missionaries previously to their embarka- 
 tion, which, as they embrace the substance of what has 
 been imparted to all succeeding missionaries, it may be 
 of importance in this place to introduce. 
 
 Dear Brethren, 
 
 We submit to your very serious consideration some 
 friendly advice, relative to your conduct in the arduous 
 undertaking on which you are about to enter. We feel 
 deeply interested in your personal welfare, and should be 
 highly criminal, if indifferent respecting the success of 
 our infant missionary cause. 
 
 Much, very much depends on you. We beg you ever 
 to remember that you are acting for God, and that your 
 main business will be to seek the salvation of those 
 precious souls, for which the Son of God shed his precious 
 blood. 
 
 Let the same mind be in you which was in Christ 
 Jesus. Consider him. To acquit yourselves with pro- 
 priety in your situation, you need a steady faith in the 
 promises and presence of God, invincible patience, ardent 
 love to perishing sinners, and entire resignation to tho 
 divine will. Make the attainment of these graces a lead- 
 ing object in all your prayers and studies. 
 
 Let Christ crucified be the grand subject of your 
 preaching and conversation among the heathen. Ever 
 remember that it is the blood of Christ, and that only which 
 cleanses the soul from sin, and that it is only that which 
 changes the hard and depraved heart of man. Waste 
 not your time in mere moralizing, but preach the gospel, 
 and draw from the word of God all you teach. 
 
 It appears of vast moment that you should aim at 
 great simplicity in the instructions you may deliver to the 
 heathen. It is frequently difficult, even in this favoured 
 
6 
 
 NARRATIVE-^ OF THE 
 
 couutrj’, to convey religious instruction, in such a manner 
 as shall be intelligible to illiterate and ignorant persons : 
 but they whom you must instruct, will probably be those 
 who are not merely much more ignorant, but those whose 
 minds are filled with prejudices against the heavenly light. 
 Keep therefore hi view* the vast importance of delivering 
 your instructions in a way as simple and plahi as possible. 
 
 We expect you to remain Baptists. It is also important 
 that you should remain decided in the leadmg sentiments 
 of the comiexion to which you belong. At the same time 
 it is ver\' far from our minds that you should be disputants 
 for a jiarty. Your time is too valuable to be thus Avasted. 
 Endeavour to unite a warm and affectionate regard for all 
 who love the Lord Jesus in sincerity, with a manly yet 
 candid adherence, to what you believe to be the truth. 
 Cherish a jiarticular regard for that other part of the Bap- 
 tist denomination who have long been so honourably 
 engaged in the missionary field. The friendship and 
 counsel of such men as then' senior missionaries caimot but 
 be a great blessing and comfort to you. 
 
 We press upon you the most affectionate and most 
 friendly behat'iour towards each other. You ai-e yet in the 
 jLodj^ Each has his feelings and failings too. In some 
 Respects jmu may perhaps vary ui your religious senti- 
 mefits, and difference of opinion may arise as to the man- 
 agement of some things in your future laboui-s. In such 
 cases let lov'e preside. Sacrifice every thing except truth 
 and a good conscience for the preservation of unity, peace, 
 and love. If sensible of each other’s defects, value each 
 other’s excellences. Let each esteem the other better than 
 himself. Guard against all shyness. If any misunder- 
 standing arise, endeavour with all speed to have it removed. 
 Contention would rend your hearts, hinder your praj'ers, 
 and greatly retard, if not destroy your usefulness. Ever 
 remember that, though friendship is a very sweet flow- 
 er, yet it is a delicate one, and may be as effectually blasted 
 by our claiming too much from others, as by denying what 
 friendship claims from us. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 7 
 
 Cultivate personal religion ; you must not only preach 
 the gospel to heathens, but you must live the gospel. You 
 are going into the seat of the prince of darkness, into a 
 country tilled with snares and temptations, in which you 
 lirobably may be treated as jiersons of some rank and res- 
 pectability. This may stir up pride and a worldly mind, 
 unless you guard against these evils. Endeavour therefore 
 to keep your object constantly in view. You go^ut, not 
 that you may acquire riches, or shine in the east as men of 
 science, but to hold forth the word of life, to point deluded 
 and dying sinners to the Lamb of God. 
 
 Endeavour to acquire a steady, j)atieut, persevering habit 
 of mind, that when you have fixed upon any object worthy 
 of attainment, you may be determmed, if possible, to suc- 
 ceed. When you have fixed in a station, jjorsevere in 
 defiance of discouragement, otherwise you may do little 
 but remove from place to jilace. 
 
 Permit us also, brethren, affectionately to advise you to 
 consider the example which other missionaries have set 
 before you ; and closely to copy them as far as they copied 
 Christ. If to the simple piety and invincible patience, dis- 
 
 played by some of the IMoravian missionaries, you add strong 
 disinterested zeal and holy consistency, like that of the sen- 
 ior brethren, at Serampore, and the glowing activity of some ^ 
 of the Wesleyan missionaries, you will, under God, become 
 invaluable blessings to the land of your labours, and shine 
 hereafter with distinguished glory among the blood-bought 
 family of the Lamb. 
 
 Begin nothing withotit prayer. If your abilities were 
 ever so gi'eat, without the Divine blessing you woidd do 
 nothing. Prayer will lighten your burdens, cheer your 
 hearts, and strengthen your hands. Pray much. Pray for 
 the influences of the Holy Spnit. Depend on his aid, and 
 expect nothing without it. It was the descent of the Spirit 
 that laid a wide foundation for the Christian church, and 
 nothing short of the Spii'it will make the heathen wilder- 
 ness blossom as the rose. 
 
 Let the mission family be a family eminently devoted to 
 God. We beseech you to practise, with regularity, morn- 
 
8 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 ing and evening family devotion. Let your servants be 
 witnesses of this, and urged to attend. Let these religious 
 services be open to the inhabitants of the surrounding 
 neighbourhood. On this account, as soon as you can, with 
 comfort and advantage to yourselves, you may find it 
 highly important and useful to conduct a part, if not all 
 your family religious exercises, in the language of the 
 coimtiy, where you labour. If but a few should attend 
 such meetings, benefitting a few may be the means of con- 
 veying benefit to multitudes. Probably many of the primi- 
 tive churches were small and despised societies. 
 
 We beg you also to unite as a regular church. Should 
 you fix in exactly the same spot, let Christian love direct 
 which of the brethren should act as pastor of the little 
 flock, or whether both should act as co-pastors. — ^This we 
 leave to you. Though your number be small, the promise 
 of Christ’s presence is made to a still smaller number. We 
 beg you therefore to attend the ordinances as delivered by 
 the Lord, and to maintain as much regard to scriptural 
 order as if jmiir Jiumber were twenty times as large. 
 
 Permit us further to urge upon you a regular and fre- 
 quent commemoration of the death of our Lord. His dy- 
 ing love will quicken your zeal, and comfort your hearts. 
 Seek for more of his presence and more of his love than 
 you ever had in England, that this may make up to you 
 the loss of Christian society and various Christian privileges. 
 
 Endeavour to make your ground good as you advance. 
 If you should not be the instruments of converting a king- 
 dom, a jn'ovmce, a city, a village, or even a family, you 
 may be of converting one soul, and this will be something. 
 Be not discouraged if you should meet with little success 
 at first. Despondency would weaken your hiuids, drink 
 up your spirit, and unstring your exertions. Despair not. 
 Let your motto be. Though weary, yet pursuing. In due 
 time you shall reap if you faint not. You may expect the 
 seed to bear a harvest even if you should not live to reap it 
 in this world. Your work is with the Lord, and your re- 
 ward is with your God. Be ye faithful unto death, and he 
 will give you a crown of life. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 9 
 
 Use economy with respect to time and money, yet sjtarc 
 nothing in reason which we can procure, and wliich will 
 promote your great object as missionaries. 
 
 By attentively reading the works on missionary subjects, 
 with which you are furnished, you may obtain much highly 
 useful instruction as to the best way of proceeding in your 
 great work. We suggest to you the propriety of setting a 
 mark against all hints of this kind, that you may review 
 them again and again, become thoroughly familiar with 
 them, and thus be prepared to select and follow those 
 counsels, which may seem most adapted to your circum- 
 stances. 
 
 Let your wives, when they can, take the principal part 
 ui the instruction of the females. 
 
 Among the natives shew an engaging affability, yet 
 maintain your character as ministers, and as andtassadors 
 of the great King of lieaven, and guard against a low vul- 
 gar familiarit}', which would be highly prejudicial to the 
 missionary cause. But if one class of society have more of 
 your regard than another, let that part be the poor. 
 
 By no means interfere with the politics of the coimtry to 
 which you go. Let those alone. Leave them to the men 
 of the world. Keep in mind that your object is not to re- 
 form the political system of the world, but to wm souls to 
 Christ, who has declared that his kingdom is not of this 
 Avorld. By ^1 means therefore, whatever you do, keep 
 clear of political disputes and from interfering on such 
 subjects. 
 
 When you have occasion to oppose the superstitions of 
 the heathen, &c., do it with tenderness. Labour more to 
 lead them to the knowledge of the truth than to expose 
 then- follies. Let them see that you seek not theirs, but the 
 salvation of their souls. 
 
 Be not ashamed of an affectionate tear shed over the 
 soids of your fellotv creatures. Remember that Christ 
 both Avept and died for them. 
 
 Endeavour to rise as much as possible above the world ; 
 that neither its allurements nor its adversities may mate- 
 2 
 
10 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 rially affect you. This we believe you will find very neces- 
 sary, and we pray that you may have that measure of grace 
 whereby you may be enabled to converse among the hea- 
 thens as citizens of heaven. 
 
 We wish you to keep a diaiy of your laboui-s, and of 
 any thing that passes around you which may have a refer- 
 ence to the great work in which you engage, and to for- 
 ward to the committee a copy of such diary, at least once 
 in eveiy six months. We particularly desu-e you to forward 
 to the committee (through the medium of the secretaiy,) all 
 the information which can assist them in forming the best 
 opinion respecting the j)lans to be pursued by the society, 
 in attemptmg to diffuse the gospel in the East. While the 
 committee will ])ay much deference to your opinions and 
 adi'ice, it is obvious that it is necessary for you to be 
 guided by theu’S, and if cases of doubt and perplexity should 
 arise, to let their decision be your rule. 
 
 With respect to j'our station, we beg you to consider it a 
 leading principle in directing your decision, that it shall be 
 one where the Jield for usefulness appears wide, and as yet 
 unoccupied by others. 
 
 We wish you, if practicable, to convey the gospel to some 
 nation, for whom as yet no man cares. 
 
 We cannot with propriety decisively fix on your future 
 station, but suggest one or other of the followmg, — Assam, 
 The Punjab, Central Ilmdoosthan, viz. the jountiy ui the 
 neighbourhood of xA.urungabad, or one of the great Eastern 
 Islands which may be as yet unoccupied. The first of 
 these may probably be found the most eligible, the last the 
 least advisjible. When you reach Serampore, consult the 
 missionaries there on the eligibility of the above stations, 
 or if no)ie of these should seeni suitable, on any other that 
 may aj)pear eligible. Value their advice and treat it with 
 deference, yet you are to consider it as advice, and not as 
 actual direction, but must endeavour to act as before God, 
 and to your o^vn minds seems most advisable. 
 
 Write to us soon, and frequently; and send us all the in- 
 teresting information you can respecting the scene of your 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 11 
 
 labours, the people, country, &c., and particularly respect- 
 ing the superstitions of the natives, all that kfiid of informa- 
 tion which may fan and strengthen the missionary flame 
 among our churches. If some of this be known to them 
 before, it wd lyte more interesting to them as coming from 
 you. 
 
 Tell us of your trials, that we may sympathise with you 
 and pray for you ; and of your comfoits, that with you we 
 may rejoice. Send us idols if you can obtain them, or any 
 thing else connected with the idolatry of the people among 
 which you may labour. 
 
 We particularly urge upon you as a thing of prime im- 
 portance, an earnest and immediate attention to the lan- 
 guage, customs, &c. of the people among whom you may 
 be stationed. 
 
 In Ceylon important good appears to have been effected 
 by explaining Christianity by means of an interjireter. Per- 
 haps at first you may do something in this way. 
 
 As soon as practicable endeavour to establish schools for 
 the instruction of the young, as one of the most effectual 
 means of advancing the great object you have in view. 
 
 Much, dear brethren, in the instructions of the Commit- 
 tee refers to your dear partners, as well as to you ; we beg 
 them to consider all such parts of our advice as addressed 
 also to them. 
 
 Finally, d^ar brethren and sisters, farewell. Be perfect. 
 Be of one mmd. Live in love and the God of peace and 
 love shall be with you. Amen. 
 
 In behalf of the Committee, 
 
 Yours very truly and affectionately, 
 
 J. G. PiK£, Secretary. 
 
 May 18, 1821. 
 
 N. B. It may be proper in this place to observe, that as 
 the reports of the society were drawn up by the above 
 named secretary, the qrwtations employed in connecting 
 different parts of this narrative, and other miscellaneous 
 remarks, are, almost without exception, to be ascribed to 
 that gentleman. 
 
12 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 » 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 « 
 
 Immediately after the ordination of our new mission- 
 aries, a passage was secured on lioard the ship Abberton, 
 bound to Madrass and Calcutta, and on the 29th of May the 
 secretary and a number of friends to the mission accom- 
 panied the missionaries in a steam packet to Gravesend, 
 where the Abberton was at anchor. The whole party seem- 
 ed cheerful and happy, and several hymns were sung upon 
 the deck of the steamer. About three o’clock they went 
 on board the ship which was to convey our friends to India. 
 Mr. Ward and his friends had reached the vessel a little 
 time before them. The whole party now bound for India 
 were Mr. Ward, Mrs. and Miss Marshman, and a niece of 
 Mrs. Marshman’s with 3Ir. and Mrs. Mack, all for Seram- 
 pore ; our brethren Bampton and Peggs with their esteem- 
 ed partners ; Miss Cooke, a young lady going out to India 
 for the purpose of attemptmg the education of native girls ; 
 and two young men of the name of Ferris, returning to In- 
 dia after having received their education in England. After 
 a few minutes had been spent in'looking aboiU the ship the 
 friendly party retired to the dining cabin. There prayer 
 was offered, and^here an affecting parting took place. Many 
 felt it deeply, but Mrs. Bampton and Mrs. Peggs seemed al- 
 most oveityhelmed. Those on board the ship, and those 
 who were rapidly sailing from them in the steam-packet, 
 stood gazing with intense interest at each other until a jioint 
 of land intercepted their view, tmd, as it resjiects most of 
 the party, separated them till they meet in tliat w'orld where 
 adieus and farewells are forever unknown. 
 
 Goodness and mercy followed our friends throughout the 
 whole of their voyage. Under the guidance of their expe- 
 rienced friend Mr. Ward, they appear to have adopted the 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 13 
 
 most j)leasant as well as the most profitable plans of im- 
 proving their time, so as to do all the good they were able 
 while on hoard, and to prepare themselves for the impor- 
 tant work to which they had dedicated their lives. Under 
 these considerations it is thought that a more minute account 
 of the voyage than othenvise would have been inserted may 
 prove useful and interesting 
 
 A few days after the parting scene, above alluded to, the 
 following letter was addressed by Mr. Bamptou to the sec- 
 retary : 
 
 On board the Abberton, 25 miles below Gravesend, 
 May 30, 1821. 
 
 Dear Brother, 
 
 We looked after you on Monday till you Avere out of 
 sight, and then, after praying together, set about arrang- 
 ing our baggage and furnishuig our cabins, which took 
 up the I’emainder of that and most of the next day. On 
 Tuesday Ave proceeded about one mile, and to day I am 
 told by the captain Ave have advanced tAA’enty-six miles, 
 more than half this advance Avas niade before breakfast, 
 and this afternoon the ship’s motion AAais so considerable 
 as to disorder most of the passengers. Mrs. Bampton and 
 Mrs. Peggs AA’ere quite sick, but through a kiud Providence 
 I continued AA^ell. About four o’clock Ave Avere obliged 
 to cast anchor again, and the ship being stiller, our friends 
 Avere better. Our family Avorship is held morning and 
 eA’ening in one of our cabins, and is attended by Mr. 
 Ward, Mrs. Marshnian and her daughter, her niece. Miss 
 Cooke, jMr. and Mrs. iVIack, and ourselves. Mr. Ward is a 
 devoted seiAant of Jesus Christ, and very anxious to do 
 good. He has proposed an arrangement of meetings, and 
 Avehave agreed not only to have morning and evening Avor- 
 ship, but also to have experience meetings, or meetings 
 for free coiiA^ersatioii on Tuesday eA'enings. Preachmg 
 amongst ourselves on Wednesday evenings, a prayer meet- 
 ing on Thursday mornings to correspond Avith one held at 
 the same time at Serampore. On Friday evenings Ave are 
 
 \ 
 
14 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 to have a conference meeting, and on Lord’s days service 
 on deck in forenoons, and below afternoons and evenings. 
 Preaching forenoon and evening, and a prayer meeting in 
 the afternoon. Also a missionary jirayer-meeting the first 
 Monday in every month. Week day evening meetings are 
 to take the place of onr evening worship, and the brethren 
 to engage by turns according to seniority. This evening 
 Mr. Ward has preached to us from, “None of these move 
 me,” &.C. and his discourse contained vaidous animating 
 considerations. Tlie meeting was attended by two young 
 gentlemen, who were born in India, and now after some 
 years residence in England, are returning. 
 
 June 1. Off Margate. As we have now an opportunity 
 of sending letters on shore which may not be repeated, I 
 must hastily close this and send it off. Yesterday the 
 motion of the ship being considerable, Mrs. Bamjtton and 
 Mrs. Peggs were very unwell, hut it is more calm to-day and 
 they are better. We have all began Bengalee and go to 
 IMr. Ward with our lessons every afternoon. We have 
 three black natives of India on board ; I have talked with 
 two of thfem who are professedly Roman Catholics, but 
 they do not even know who Jesus Christ and the Virgin 
 Mary were. May they become wiser and better before we 
 leave them! Our personal acquaintance with you is 
 recent, but we left you with regret, have not forgotten you, 
 and am persuaded we are not forgotten by you. 
 
 Yours affectionately, 
 
 W. Bampton. 
 
 Some of the missionary party suffered considerably from 
 sea sickness, but when this was not the case, their principal 
 employment appears to have been the study of the Bengalee 
 language. Their oj)portunities for social religious inter- 
 course were many, and frequently they enjoyed the benefit 
 of public worship. The following letter from Mr. Peggs 
 written from Madeira will furnish some interesting partic- 
 ulars respecting their voyage thus far, and of the scenes they 
 witnessed in that beautiful but superstitious island. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 15 
 
 Funchal, (Madeira,) June 21, 1821. 
 
 Beloved Brotlier in Christ, ' 
 
 As it may now be some weeks, and perhaps months 
 before we may have another opportunity of addressing you, 
 
 I take tlie present of sending you a letter by the regular 
 inode of communication from this Island to England. 
 
 Last Saturday morning we were delighted by the ajipear- 
 ance of land, which proved to be the Island of Madeira on 
 one hand and Porto Santo on the other. The ajipearancc 
 of Madeira from the sea is truly grtmd ; the mountains 
 rising several hundred feet, covered at the top with clouds. 
 
 AVe expected to land that day, or at farthest the next, but 
 on account of unfavourable winds were iucajiable of anchor- 
 ing near Funchal till Monday morning. This last Lord’s 
 day on board was the most unjilcasant we have had. Sev- 
 eral of us were sick, and we had no public meeting till the 
 evening, when but fe'w friends being present, brother AA^ard 
 read an e.xcellent sermon on the mysterious nature of divine 
 Providenee, delivered in America on account of the death J 
 
 of a native of Owhyhee, who was being educated as a 
 missionary to his native countiy. 
 
 On Monday afternoon we landed at Funchal, where we 
 now are ; to-morrow morning we sail for Madrass. _ I now 
 consider myself as m a semi-pagan country, and this 
 sheet could scarcely contain a detail of what we have wit- 
 nessed and heard. I understand the population of Madeira 
 is estimated at one hundred thousand ; and that Fun'cJial, 
 the principal town, contains fifteen thousand ; of these 
 about two hundred are Protestants, who, after ten years’ 
 exertions (not veiy unremitting you may infer,) have a 
 chapel not yet finished, and neither clergyman nor j)ublic 
 worship. Their last mmister died suddenly of the cholera 
 morbus, and they now have some expectation of Mr. H. 
 
 Davies, now in India, settling here. The want of educa- f 
 
 tion is most lamentable. In one parish (when examination 
 was made last year,) containing twelve hundred souls, only 
 twelve could read ; and in another of nine hundred, but 
 tw'o. There is no printing press, though I understand one 
 
16 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 is expected, and a gi’ammar of tlie language spoken cannot 
 be olrtained. 
 
 All our pai-ty excepting Mrs. and Miss Marslunan, with 
 the wife of the vice consul, have visited several public 
 ])laces to-day.^ The great church is most magnificent, but 
 unwholesome from the dead interred in it without coffins. 
 If our dear brother D. Taylor said of the worshij) of cathe- 
 drals ill England — “ Good God ! what solemn mockery !” 
 what would he have said of the churches in Funchal on 
 the festival days ? After taking some refreshment at Mr. 
 Blackburn’s town house we proceeded to the monastery of 
 St. Francisco. Here the gi'eatest magnificence was dis- 
 played ; but alas ! it ajipears like dressing a jmtrid corse in 
 rich attire. In one chapel of it which we saw, hundreds of 
 human sculls formed the ceiling of the roof, and covered 
 also jiart of the walls. How similar the barbarity of the 
 African Ashantees, and the mistaken zeal of popish Chris- 
 tians! We also saw in another part of the town the con- 
 vent of St. Clair, and by means of our kind friend had 
 some conversation with the nuns, of whom some of our 
 company purchased some artificial flowers. What a jier- 
 version of Christianity, thought I, is here ! How thankful 
 ought we to lie to find that England is delivered from 
 popery with all its baneful consequences. A grand jtro- 
 cession was expected to-day, but the rains have deferred 
 it for several days. There is much of the form of religion 
 here, bitt little of that “ kingdom of God which consists in 
 righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost.” If such 
 is the darkness of popery, what is that of Mahomedanism, 
 and most of all of paganism ? May the man of sin soon be 
 destroyed by the word of the Lord and the brightness of his 
 coming; the j)roj)het of Mecca recognized as an imposter 
 by his deluded votaries ; and the Sou of God be known as 
 “ the gloiy of Israel, and the salvation of God to the ends 
 of the earth.” That our infant missionary society, with all 
 other Christian institutions, may he helj)ful in hastening 
 this desirable period, is the earnest ]>raycr of 
 
 Yours, in the hope of the gosj)ol, 
 
 James Peggs. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 17 
 
 After remaining five da}^ at IMadeira, the Ahberton jtro- 
 ceeded on her voyage to Madra?^*, which ])lace she reached 
 in about three months. Here she was again delayed nearly 
 three weeks, and finally reached Calcutta on the 15th of 
 October. The voyage .appears to have been j)lcasant, and, 
 comparatively, little accompanied with storms, yet our 
 friends felt that they were not unattended with dangers, 
 from which the kind care of their heavenly Father deliv- 
 ered them. A feAV extracts from the journals and letters 
 written by the missionaries during the above period, may 
 perhaps prove acceptable to the reader; 
 
 Peggs. June 26. Sometime smee it Avas proposed to 
 consider a subject occasionally at the cuddy table for gen- 
 eral improvement. The first subject Avas — AA’hether naA'i- 
 gation Avas advantageous to man or not. It Avas naturally 
 concluded to be one of the greatest blessings which God 
 had conferred upon men, though much abused. — To-day 
 the question Avas, What is the reason of the diversity of 
 colour in the human species? Climate and civilization 
 AA'ere considered the principal cause of this astonishing di- 
 A'ersity. These discussions proved interesting and usefid. 
 
 Bampton. June 28. IMr. Ward obtained jjcrmission of 
 the captain for one of us to go beloAV amongst the sailors 
 once a Aveek. He Avent first himself, and spent about 
 tAventy minutes in expounding the parable of the rich man 
 and Lazarus, and praying Avith them. 
 
 It has been jiroposed by ]VIr. Ward, that Ave shall discuss 
 some common question once, a Aveek at table after diuncr, 
 for the improvement of the Avhole company. 
 
 Peggs. Jidy G. Confereuce question. The meaning of 
 Romans ii. 14, connected Avith the 12th A'crse. The dis- 
 cussion Avas long and interesting. The lost state of the 
 heathen Avas sheAvn, from their transgressing the light of 
 nature, that laAV to themselves ; the declaratious of scrip- 
 ture, that idolaters shall not uiherit the kingdom of God^ 
 the exjterieuce of missionaries relative fo the moral chai-ae- 
 ter of heatheiLS ; their unfitness for heaA'en ; their inability 
 3 
 
18 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 of obtaining salvation without Christ ; the depreciation of 
 his work if the hgathen can be saved without him, and the 
 intimation of the lost state of the world in the love of God 
 to it in the gift of his Son, John iii. 16. How affecting the 
 state of men while without God, without Christ, and with- 
 out hope. 
 
 July 9. Sailing by Sierra Leone, Africa, it occurred to 
 brother W ard, that it would be proper to sjiend a few min- 
 utes together in prayer, for the friends of the heathen situ- 
 ated there. We met before dinner, and each of the breth- 
 ren engaged in prayer. May the wrongs of Africa (as far 
 as ])ossible,) be recompensed by the communication of the 
 gospel of Christ. 
 
 July 15. Lord’s day. Brother Ward administered the 
 Lord’s Supper this afternoon. He remarked that, silence 
 appeared the most suitable to the greatness of the subject, — 
 God manifest m the flesh for the salvation of mankind. He 
 noticed the practice of the Moravians, who partake of the 
 ordmance in a state of prostration. After the opportunity 
 I renewed my covenant with my God. May I live to him 
 wlio hath done so great things for me. 
 
 August 3. Conference., The question, the degree of 
 knowledge of the natural and moral perfections existing m 
 modern and heathen nations ? A knowledge of the exist- 
 ence and natural perfections of God does not appear diffi- 
 cult to attain, and hence traces of it are observable in the 
 history of various nations, as the African and American 
 Indians, the Hindoos, Greeks, Romans, ancient Britons, 
 &c. But of God’s moral perfections and the worshijj that 
 is due to him little can be known, but from Divine revela- 
 tion, either directly or mdirectly. The Hindoos confess 
 man’s inability to come to the knowledge of God,- and shew 
 it by the fable of an elej)hant coming to a village of blind 
 Brahmuns, who having heard of such an animal endeavour- 
 ed to ascertain its parts by feelhig, but their knowledge 
 was necessarily very defective. 
 
 August 10. Brother W. addressing the sailors, I had 
 opportimity of attending conference. Subject — the pre- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 19 
 
 vailing nature of idolatry in the w^orld, as it relates to the 
 objects of worship. Idolatry appears to have originated in 
 the woi-shij) of the heavenly bodies, then to have proceeded 
 to the deification of distinguished men, {uid finally to have 
 sunk into the veneration of animals, hi(is, vegetables, and 
 even personifications of vice. The mythology of Egypt, 
 Greece, Rome, Britain, Africa and India, were adduced to 
 illustrate the representation. Brother W. came in time to 
 deliver his sentmieiits concerning the idolatiy of India. 
 He spoke of it as cousistmg in the worship of the primary 
 elements, fire, air, earth, water ; of vacuum, of a Creator, 
 preserver, and destroyer, m Brumha, Vislmoo, and Seeb, 
 deified men and women as Ram, Krislmoo, Doorga ; and 
 the power of nature in female deities : the heavenly bodies, 
 originating in astrology ; and the personifications of vutues 
 and vices. The turpitude of idolatiy appears from its 
 degi'ading the human mind ; dishonouring the true God, 
 and demoralizing mankind. May the light of the gospel 
 soon cause the idols to be cast to the moles and to the bats. 
 
 August 11. This evening one of the sailors told me that 
 he had read more in the Bible since he had been on board 
 this ship, than for eleven years before. 
 
 August 16. Bemg near the Cape of Good Hope, we had a 
 prayer meeting on behalf of the cause of Christ in Africa. 
 The brethren present gave some account of the state of 
 missions on that continent, and brother W. and myself 
 engaged in prayer. The Lord now send prosperity. 
 
 August 18. To day our situation afforded us some correct 
 idea of a storm at sea. Yesterday the motion was distress- 
 ing. All night we were restless with the rolling of the 
 ship, and when the morning appeared we saw that we 
 were in a strong gale. About twelve o’clock a violent sea 
 broke one side of the covering of the hatchway, and our 
 cabin and the doctor’s were instantly filled with water. 
 When I saw a second wave come, I had an impression that 
 the vessel might be sinking, but I soon recovered from such 
 a fear. All was confusion on board, and the hatchway in 
 darkness, made us appear very disconsolate. I bless God 
 
 
20 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 I enjoyed much support, and (to iny fearful mind) surpris- 
 ing consolation, even in the prospect of death. Whether I 
 should have been so happy hi the certain expectation of it 
 I know not, but 1 hope when I walk through the valley and 
 shadow of death I shall fear no evil. My dear wife also was 
 hajipy, for I heard her singmg, “ Who rides ujion the 
 stormy sky and manages the seas.” At jirayer hi the morn- 
 ing she proposed — “ God moves in a mysterious way” &c. 
 
 August 19. Lord’s day. In the evening the use of the 
 cuddy Avas unexpectedly granted for preachuig, and behig 
 my turn, I spoke from “To know the love of Christ which 
 jiasseth knowledge.” I stood with difficidty, but God 
 opened my mouth, and gave me a good opportunity. 
 
 August 21. What a contrast does this morning present — 
 now the sea is calm, the an- refreshuig, and the rays of the 
 siui truly delightful. “ He maketh the storm a calm, so 
 that the waves thereof are still.” Psalm 107. 29. Brother 
 B. gave out a vei-y appropriate hymn this mornuig from 
 Dr. Watts’ 70th hymn 2nd book. I felt more inclined to 
 weep than to sing when he read, 
 
 “ What scenes of miracles they see. 
 
 And never tune a song to thee ; 
 
 While on the flood they safely ride 
 They curse the hand that smooths the tide.’* 
 
 Thus did our missionaries pursue their peaceful way 
 across the ocean. Their labours for the benefit of those 
 who sailed with them in the vessel were uninteiTupted, 
 nor do they appear to have laboured in yain. Their jom’- 
 nals contain many iuterestmg particulars, which we cannot 
 introduce without too much increasing the size of this 
 volume. The extracts which Ave have made Avill evince 
 the adA'antages of sailing Avith so expeidenced a guide as 
 Mr. Ward. 
 
 On their arrival at Madrass they were received Avith 
 much Christian kindness by missionaries previously resident 
 there. On the subject of thek arrival, and kind reception, 
 they inform us as follows : 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 21 
 
 Vepeiy, near Madrass. 
 
 September 13. We passed the line the second time, and 
 on tlie 23d land was announced by a man at the mast head. 
 We soon saw it from the deck, and some of our comj)any, 
 with the help of a glass, got sight of four pagodas : our 
 spirits were in a measure stirred by the information, and 
 we wished for the time when these curses of the earth 
 shall he swept from its surface with the besom of destruc- 
 tion. The next morning we saw Sadras hills, and about 
 noon anchored in Madrass bay. Some of the natives soon 
 came on hoard almost in a state of nudity. Our female 
 friends, hi particular, were shocked, and almost frightened, 
 hut they now (i. e. October 1st.) begin to feel the force of 
 habit. 
 
 Our anchor was cast in Madrass hay. Sept. 24th. On the 
 evening of the 2,'ith we came on shore, and are now living 
 in this village, one or two miles from Madrass, next door to 
 brother Traveller’s, one of the Independent missionaries. 
 Though these brethren could not entertain so large a body, 
 they have kindly taken us to this house and furnished it 
 with all that is necessary for our accommodation during 
 our stay. Almost all the ministers in this neighbourhood 
 have been to see us, and we have had mvitatious from the 
 Methodist mission family, and from two of our Independ- 
 ent brethren, these brethren are veiy kmd. At Madrass 
 we enjoyed the society of the Methodist, Independent, and 
 Church of England missionaries, and sometimes coidd 
 scarcely think ourselves in a foreign or a heathen land. 
 We had several opportunities of preaching the Gospel of 
 Christ, and enjoyed the ministry of the word in the inter- 
 esting ch-cumstances hi which we were placed. We 
 lamented to see comjiai'atively so little done for the heath., 
 en, though on the other hand we rejoice to see a spirit of 
 active exertion increasing among the Europeans. May 
 Zion here arise and shine, and may the Gentiles come to 
 her light, and kings to the brightness of her rising. 
 
 At Madrass they were introduced to a scene which 
 enabled them to see how vast is the field of labour pre- 
 
22 
 
 Narrative of the 
 
 sented among the teeming population of tlie East, and how 
 pitialile for time and eternity is the condition of its crowded 
 multitudes. One of them observes ; 
 
 “ Mr. Ward has often talked about the swarms of natives, 
 but we did not understand him till we got here, and we 
 find that there are swarms indeed. I do think that if the peo- 
 ple were kej)t to the sides of the street in this village, as they 
 are in London, few parts of that metropolis would appear 
 more crowded than the streets of Vepeiy ; and it is affecting 
 to add, that their abominable Pagodas show themselves 
 every where. I think that in an hour’s walk I could find 
 between twelve and twenty. We asked our servant how 
 many there were in Madrass, and his answer was, ‘ How 
 can I tell ?’ I jjut the same question to Mr. Loveless, who 
 has been here twenty-five years, but neither could he in- 
 form me. These Pagodas are not places for the accommo- 
 dation of worshij)pers, but the mere cases of an ugly piece 
 of stone called a god. They have revenues attached to 
 them for the maintenance of an officiating priest, and when 
 these fail the priest forsakes his god, and the temple falls 
 into decay. We entered one or two of these forsaken 
 places, and saw the despicable block that had been previ- 
 ously adored.” 
 
 Besides other objects of idol worship which they saw, 
 they reached Madrass about that season of the year when 
 the natives worship their tools, as hoes, &c. 
 
 The stay of the Abberton at Madrass being prolonged be- 
 yond the time anticipated, Mr. Ward and some of his 
 friends proceeded to Calcutta in another ship. Our breth- 
 ren were invited to accompany them, but declined, as 
 it would incur an additional expense of nearly fiffy 
 pounds. However on Saturday, October 16, they embark- 
 ed for Calcutta, ‘ much encouraged,’ they observe, ‘ to 
 go foi'ward in their missionary work by the kind interposi- 
 tions of divine Providence in their behalf.’ Respecting 
 then- voyage up the bay of Bengal, they state : 
 
 “We soon felt the want of that society whibh had cheer- 
 ed us during the former jjart of the voyage ; and the afllic- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 23 
 
 tion with which almost all the passengers and officers were 
 visited, shortly after we set sail, made this tlie most gloomy 
 part of our voyage to India. Through the goodness of 
 God we fully recovered our strength before the shores of 
 this benighted country again ajtpeared in view, which was 
 on November the 5th ; but it was not till the 8th that we 
 made the Sand Heads sufficiently to ohtaui a pilot. On 
 account of the lateness of the season, the wind was gener- 
 ally contrary, but the weather upon the whole was agree- 
 able, and our time was pretty comfortably, and we hope 
 profitably, employed in studies, attention to the sailors, and 
 various means of gi-ace. On the 14th, to our great joy, 
 brother Ward and J. Marshman, Jim. met us about thirty 
 miles from Calcutta, but as the vessel made against the 
 wind better than their boats, w’e were under the necessity 
 of leaving them behind, and coutinumg on board till she 
 cast anchor. One of our boats coming up in the evening, 
 it was arranged that we should take the advantage of the 
 tide the next morning, and accordingly at two o’clock we 
 left the Abberton, and at seven arrived at Serampore. 
 
 The scenery on each side of the Hoogly was delightful,^ 
 but the number of Pagodas cast a gloom over the mind, 
 which was painful. Our reception by the mission family 
 was very kind, and after uniting m the weekly missionaiy 
 prayer meeting; we sat down to breakfast with them, it 
 being customaiy for the whole family to breakfast together 
 on a Thursday mornmg. 
 
 The missionaries received much assistance from the kind- 
 ness and experience of the brethren at Serampore, and from 
 the different missionaiy friends at Calcutta. In their inter- 
 esting society they spent nearly three months, but a detail 
 of the brethrens proceedings, would occujiy a larger space 
 in this narrative than we are able to afford. Their time 
 was chiefly occupied in making enquiries as to the scene of 
 their future labours, and in gathering information as to the 
 most efficient method of conductmg missionaiy operations ; 
 the results of which will be developed in the following 
 pages of this nai rative» 
 
 * 
 
24 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 It will be recollected that in the instnictions given by 
 the coinniittee to the missionaries, Assam, The Punjab, and 
 Central Hindoosthan, or one of the great Eastern Islands, 
 were the j)laces to which their attention was directed. But 
 they were also advised to consult the brethren at Seram- 
 pore, on the eligibility of the above stations ; or if none of 
 these should seem suitable, on any other that might appear 
 eligible. 
 
 Following this advice, our hrethren, soon after their an-i- 
 val at Serampore, met the senior missionaries, IMessi-s. 
 Carey, Marshmau, and Ward, to consult respecting a sta- 
 tion ; and their unanimous opinion was that Orissa ap- 
 l>eared the most suitable. Our brethren concuri'ed in their 
 opinion, and proposed to settle at Cuttack, the principal 
 town in the province, and a militai-y station. Various rea- 
 sons aj)pear to have led them to adopt this determination. 
 They state that Assam and the countiy of the Sheiks could 
 not be entered on account of the jealousy of the native gov- 
 ernments. Orissa, on the contrary, is a British ])rovince, 
 and enjoys British rule and British protection. The whole 
 Bible is translated into the language of Orissa, and many 
 copies of the New Testament have been distributed. Oar 
 friends had begun to study the Bengalee, and the Oriya is 
 almost the same, but with different terminations, and a dif- 
 ferent character, which cause it to differ much in sound. 
 They also observe that Jugumath is the great resort of • 
 pilgrims from all parts of India ; the immber of which, ac- 
 cording to a low computation, is 1,200,000 pemons annual- 
 ly. In addition to this, they assign its contiguity to Calcut- 
 ta in reference to corresj)ondence, and the awful fact that 
 there is no missionaiy station in the province ; Mr. Peters, 
 who laboured at Balasore, having left that place. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 25 
 
 Viewing tliese circuinstaiices in connexion with eacli 
 other, Orissa aj)peared a station of high importance. Our 
 brethren were desired to consider it as a leading j)rinciple 
 in directing their decision about a station, tliat it should be 
 one where the field for usefulness appeared wide and uii- 
 occuj)ied by others. To this they conformed. None can 
 doubt that the field was wide, and that it was unoccupied 
 is equally plain. Even if Mr. Peters had continued to labour 
 in the province, this assertion would have been correct, for 
 Balasore is reckoned above a hundred miles from Cuttack, 
 and is half that distance further from Jugernaut, that 
 grand seat of Hindoo idolatry. 
 
 Ootkul K’hand or Orissa is supposed to be the ancient 
 country of the Or, or Oriya tribe of Hindoos, and comjtrises 
 an interesting and extensive portion of the Honourable 
 Comp.any’s territory in India. It is situated between 19 
 and 23 degrees north latitude, and 84 to 88 degrees east 
 longitude. But its boundaries have been so often enlarged 
 and contracted in different periods of Orissian history that 
 at the present day it is difficult if no^mpossible to mark 
 them with jtrecision. The country of Orissa however as it 
 is generally understood consists of a long narrow strij) of 
 land extending from Midnapore in the north to a few miles 
 below Gaujam in the south, and from the shores of the 
 bay of Bengal in the east to Singboom, Sumbleitoor, and 
 Sonepoor, &c. situated among the vast range of mountain- 
 ous country in the west, comjuismg a tract of about 
 300 miles ui length, and from 20 to 170 in breadth. The 
 Orissa nation, however, has in different periods of its 
 historj' canned its arms and language to a much greater 
 extent than is here described, and at the present day some 
 traces of its former power are discoverable in the neigh- 
 bouring countries of Bengal and Telingana. 
 
 Orissa proper may be considered as distinguished into 
 three different regions. 
 
 First a low swampy tract of land extending along the 
 sea shore from the Black Pagoda nearly up to the Hoogly 
 river, about 100 miles m length and from five to twenty in 
 4 
 
2G 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 breadth. The greatest part of this district is covered with 
 impenetrable jmigles tliroiigh which numerous creeks and 
 rividets, abounding with ravenous and monstrous alligators, 
 wind their way. The surface of the less jungly parts is 
 covered with gi-ass and reeds of an extraordinary length, 
 which afford a fine retreat for the wild hogs, buffaloes, 
 tigers and leopards that infest the country. Towards the 
 Black Pagoda nothing but a wide baiTcn sand is to be seen 
 excepting a strong kind of creeper bearing a gay j)urple 
 flower which with its exuberant arms interlaces the ground 
 in every direction, making walking over it very trouble- 
 some ; occasionally tufts of tall thorny grass are to be seen, 
 and here and there a stunted scrubby palm or cocoa-nut 
 tree varies the otherwise barren and dull uniformity of the 
 scene. 
 
 During the year 1832 a most alarming inundation delug- 
 ed this ])art of Orissa, and swept away 15,000 of its WTetch- 
 ed inhabitants. A famine followed this awful visitation of 
 Providence and subsequently another tremendous storm, 
 which have sprea^ desolation and death over a great part 
 of the district. giB 
 
 The second affdmost valuable part of Orissa includes 
 the present district of Cuttack and part of the territory of 
 the Raja of Mohurbunge. 
 
 Though this region is in general highly cultivated, and 
 produces most of the grains and vegetables common in 
 Bengal, its soil is certainly for the most ]>art of a j)oor and 
 unfruitful description, particularly near the hills. Such are 
 the general characterist ics of this jtarl of Orissa ; occasion- 
 ally however, grateful and interesting exceptions are to be 
 made, and the eye is delighted and the senses regaled with 
 fruitful fields, agreeable ])crfumes, fine shady groves of trees, 
 and pleasant rivers. 
 
 The third portion of Orissa is a long range of hilly coun- 
 tiy extending from near Midnajiorc in the north to the river 
 Godaveri in the south, a distance of near three hundred 
 miles in length, and one hundred in breadth. This exten- 
 sive and interesting region is parcelled out to nearly thirty 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 27 
 
 petty rajas wlio pay tribute to the Bengal government. 
 These are again divided into a variety of estates or small 
 zemcndaries subordinate to the raja’s chief zemindax. 
 
 The ])opulatiou of that jiart of Orissa which is subject to 
 the British sway may be estimated at about 1,200,000 of 
 which number about 25,000 are Mussulmen. The inhabi- 
 tants of the tributary states, and niountaiu districts are 
 chiefly Hindoos, Chooai's and Goands. It is exceedingly 
 difficult to offer any statement as to their number. The 
 Oriya language is spoken among the hills as far to the 
 southward as Raj-Mundy (Raj Mahandra.) But the moun- 
 taineers speak a language, apparently, entirely distinct 
 from it. 
 
 The Oriyas are pure Hindoos. Their Brahmuns are cel- 
 ebrated in the Pooranas as of a superior order, and are sup- 
 posed to constitute one half of the jiopulation. The Mus- 
 sulmans are chiefly descendants of the early conquerors of 
 India. Some few ai'e occasionally added to then' number 
 by conversions from among the Hindoos. The mountain 
 tribes are supposed by some to be the aborigines of the 
 country who have been driven to their miserable retreat 
 among the jungles and fastnesses of the mountains by the 
 present inhabitants of the plains. They differ essentially 
 both in their language and appearance from their more 
 civilized neighbours. Those toward the northern bounda- 
 ries of the province, which the witer has seen, are of a 
 dark slate colour, approaching the sooty black of the negro, 
 but those in the neighbourhood of Ganjam are brown and 
 much resemble some of the Mug tribes. It is not unlikely 
 that the present campaign among the hill tribes will bring 
 some mteresting particulars to light respecting these unhap- 
 py people. 
 
 The religion of the Oriyas is the same as that of Hindoos 
 generally, and as frequent reference to it will be made in 
 different parts of this narrative, any further notice of it is 
 omitted in this place. The following brief sj^tch of then- 
 character contained in a letter to a friend, may not be un- 
 acceptable. No sooner is a woman pregnant than a regu- 
 
28 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 lar round of religious ceremonies commences, for the future 
 welfare of her offspring, which continues, if the child 
 should 4)e a boy, and the head of a family, long after his 
 death ; I believe while any of his male jtrogcny, to the 
 most distant generations exist. Previous to the birth of a 
 child, various ceremonies are observed, and at the birth 
 many more, and again on the 5th, 7th or 8th day, when 
 a woman is considered out of danger. The children both 
 boys and girls go naked till three or four years of age, and, 
 if they are not taught to read, require nothing but a little 
 food. About the age of seven to twelve years their boys and 
 girls are betrothed, and the marriage ceremony takes jtlace 
 as soon after, as the circumstances or inclination of the 
 parents will admit. Marriage is an important affair, and 
 great care is taken to select a proper match as to family, 
 rank, &c. Comfort and hajtjtiness are generally sacrificed 
 for these, and the boy and girl are often married without 
 having seen each other till the day when they are linked 
 together. I need not say that the system is productive of 
 incalculable wretchedness. They generally are very un- 
 tractable and abuse their parents and one another in a way 
 most shocking for civilized men to behold. Multitudes 
 obtain no instruction at all. Girls are universally prohibit- 
 ed from learning to read, or from doing any thing in the 
 way of mental improvement. They remain buried in their 
 father’s house till marriage, and after a ^irl has been uni- 
 ted, without any choice as to her husband, for life, (often 
 to a wretch who will never live with her,) she is shut 
 up in the house of her lord. A woman of respectabil- 
 ity seldom appears in ^lie street, or if she should go out 
 on any occasion, she is close muffled up, so that only her 
 feet can be seen. She is not jtermitted to mention her hus- 
 band by name, but calls him her lord, or the owner of the 
 house, &c. She cooks her husband’s food, waits on him 
 while eating, and eats what he and the children leave. At 
 night, she shampoes him to sleej), (this is a sort of squeez- 
 ing operation over all parts of the body.) Should she die 
 before her husband, it is considered a blessing to her ; 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 29 
 
 should her husband die first, she is often expected to burn 
 herself with his corjise.* Should she not burn, she either 
 heroines a prostitute, or has her head close shaved, and 
 ^lecoines the veiy slave of the family. Son>etimes young 
 widows marry again, but this seldom occurs, and it is I 
 believe considered veiy dishonourable. They more fre- 
 quently cohabit with some man, sometimes for life and 
 sometimes for a stipulated period. The women are very 
 abusive to one another, and those of the lower classes, 
 which arc seen abroad, quarrel and abuse one another 
 U])on every trifling occasion. I have seen them often 
 stand a long distance from each other with their hands on 
 their hips, and rage and storm till they almost hurst with 
 anger. Their language is of the most extraordinary op- 
 probrious kind, such as I cannot pen ; ‘ you strumpet, you 
 tvretch, you destroyer of your children, eat your son’s 
 head, j ou vile liussj% may j'our comjilete destruction take 
 jilace, may your father and mother die, may you he child- 
 less, may you have no one left in your family to light a 
 lamp,’ are extremely common, and even gentle wishes com- 
 pared with many others which they use in their quan'els. 
 Boys, about the time of marriage, or of being betrothed, 
 or from eleven to twelve years of age, are clothed, that is, 
 have a cloth Avrapped round their loins, Avhich passing 
 betAveen the thighs, tucks up behind. This is the dress 
 for life ; generally they Avear nothing else, that is the lower 
 classes, excepting when they are cold, then they use 
 another cloth Avhich covers their head like the hood of a 
 Avomau’s cloak, and Avraps round their bodies. Some 
 casts Avear a kind of jacket of thin cotton, and others a 
 loose cloth cai'elessly throAAUi over their shoulders like a 
 shawl. They are fond of gold and silver ornaments, such 
 as ear-rings, nose jewels for the women, and for both 
 sexes, anklets, bracelets, finger rings; some boys have 
 silver chains or hoops for girdles to fasten theii- clothes to, 
 and chikh-en often wear them for ornament. Women 
 
 * This cruel rite has been abolished since the above account was 
 Avritten. 
 
30 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 wear rings on the toes, and prostitutes often wear little 
 bells round their ankles, which tinkle as they go. The 
 men are fond of smearing themselves with sandal wood, 
 mud, and powders of different kinds. They generally 
 wear the mark of their debta on their foreheads. Women 
 have a red spot between the eye-brows, blacken their 
 eyelids, and the eyelids of their children with alcohol, or 
 black jjowder. 
 
 Boys at about twelve years of age, if they be Brahmuns, 
 are invested with the poita, and pass through a long 
 round of ceremonies. The Brahmuns are the curse of 
 Orissa. To these lords of creation all must submit ; 
 they call themselves the peculiar recipients of the divine 
 essence, and claim in many cases divine honours. The 
 poor soodra esteems it an act of merit to drink a cup of 
 water in which a Brahmun has dipped his toe. He pros- 
 trates himself at his feet, seeks his blessing, dreads his 
 curse, and in every situation and engagement of life from 
 infancy till his death, must seek to ju'opitiate him, and 
 contribute all he can collect to satisfy his voracious appe- 
 tite. Nothing is to be done without propitiating the 
 twice born. 
 
 The people generally are grave in their deportment, 
 thrifty, and laborious; but they are very depraved in 
 their morals, dishonest in their dealings, and unfaithful 
 to their engagements. Their food consists principally 
 of rice, pulse, fish, milk, spices, salt, fruits and vegetables. 
 Some of them will eat flesh, especially deers flesh, goats, 
 and that of the wild boar and buffaloe. There are many 
 Byraggees and other religious mendicants in the country 
 who live upon the people ; these are usually base char- 
 acters, practising the vilest crimes under the mask of 
 peculiar sanctity ; they are generally naked, excepting 
 about six inches of cloth, and have their hair long and 
 sunburnt, sometimes lengthened by other hair, and their 
 bodies smeared with ashes and dirt ; they spend their 
 time in gambling, eating, chewing opium, singing, and 
 sleeping.” 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 31 
 
 The j)nnci])al towns in Oriss.a are Cuttack, Balasore, 
 Jajepoor, and Pooree. Cuttack is supposed to contain 
 40,000 inhabitants, Balasore 10,000, Jajepoor, 8,000, and 
 Pooree .30,000. To these may be added Midnapore at 
 the northern extremity of the province, nearly as large as 
 Cuttack, and Ganjam and Berhampore at the south, each 
 containing perhaps 20,000 iidiabitants. There are a few 
 large villages in the province as Jellasore, Soro, Blmd- 
 druk, Pipj)lee, and several towards the south, but in a 
 general way what are called villages in Orissa are mere 
 handets, scattered over the whole face of the open 
 country. 
 
 “ Most of the languages of northern India as the Ben- 
 galee, Assamese, Ilindee, &c. are radically the same, 
 being derived from the Sunskrut ; those of southern India 
 as the Tamul, Teloogoo, Kanarese, &ic. aj)pear to belong 
 to a distinct family. That peculiar dialect, however, with 
 which the Oriya claims the closest affinity, is the Benga- 
 lee, nine-tenths of the same words being in use in both 
 languages ; hence a student of the Bengalee language will 
 find it an easy task to acquire the Oriya. While, however, 
 the structure of the two languages, and a great proj)ortion 
 of the words employed, are the same, it is remarkable, that 
 there should exist so great a difference in the pronuncia- 
 tion ; a difference almost as great as that between English 
 and French. While the Bengalees apj)ear to have an 
 affected, effeminate mode of pi-ommciation, the Oriya 
 sj)cak eveiy word with the lx>ld rusticity of an English 
 countrv’man. This does not indeed add to the grace of 
 the language, but it occasions so great a dissimilarity 
 between the two languages, that a Bengalee can scarcely 
 be met with who sjieaks Oriya, but he may instantly be 
 detected by his peculiar mode of pronunciation.” * 
 
 The seasons of the year are by the natives divided into 
 six, but by Eurojteaus they are usually reduced to three, 
 viz. the cold, the hot and the rainy seasons. The cold 
 
 See a grammar of the Oriya language by the author of this work. 
 
32 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 season is delightfully jdeasant to Europeans, nearly resem- 
 bling the English summer, but the natives appear to feel 
 the cold considerably, especially early in the morning. 
 The rains also are generally agreeable ; they last for about 
 four months, sometimes raining hard for several days 
 together, then clearing up for as long a time. Beneath 
 their refreshing influence all nature revives and puts on 
 her loveliest ckess, -while on their continuance and abun- 
 dance depends in a great measure the future harvest. The 
 hot season is the most ojipressive j)art of the year, though 
 by old Indians it is not by any means considered the most 
 unhealthy. The following account furnished by the ^^Titer 
 to a friend, of one of those storms which are common in 
 India during the hot season may not be uninteresting : 
 
 “ These last three days have been the most opjiressive 
 I have ever experienced. The ground is like glowing 
 jilates of metal, and the wind has been blowing almost a 
 gale from morning till night, but so hot that to lift up your 
 face towards it for a moment was like looking into a red 
 hot funiace. Every article of furniture about the house 
 was so hot that it was quite unpleasant to touch them, and 
 the chairs were veiy uncomfortable to sit in. Long after 
 the sun tvas down I saw the poor crows with wide exten- 
 ded beaks jiantiug and waiting for breezes that never came. 
 And after 9 o’clock I heard my wife outside the house 
 exclaiming, ‘ Dear me ! how very hot it is, what can make 
 it so hot ? It is like standing ojiposite to a burning moun- 
 tain.’ The sea breeze sprung up about 10, and after it 
 had blown on our bed till between eleven and twelve the 
 sheets were as hot when w^e went to bed as if they had 
 been scorched with a pan of hot coals, and really had the 
 smell of singed cotton. 
 
 We were last evening visited with one of tliose tremen- 
 dous storms, to which, at the commencement of the rainy 
 season, this coimtiy is so frequently exposed, and which 
 are generally known by the name of Northwesters. It 
 was seen gathering in the early part of the evening, and 
 indications of its nearer approach were derived from the 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 33 
 
 rumbling tlniiuler and frequent flaslies of distant lightning ; 
 about ten o’clock the whole face of the heavens was envel- 
 oped in frightful- dai'kness, rendered more alarming by 
 frequent flashes of vivid running lightning, which seemed 
 to search eveiy corner of the earth, followed by very 
 loud claps of thunder ; at length a loud rushuig noise intro- 
 duced a fierce gale of wind, which threatened to carry 
 every thuig before it, the rain however, providentially suc- 
 ceeded unmediately, and fell in such large drops, that the 
 face of the earth soon apjteared as a large sheet of water, 
 at which the half famished frogs and water fowl made a 
 joyful though discordant uproar. The lightning now be- 
 came very awful, and was attended with an instantaneous 
 crash of deafenmg thunder which seemed to burst imme- 
 diately over our heads. I concluded from the lightning 
 and thunder being in quick succession, or rather at the 
 same instant, that it must be very near us, and tins idea 
 was confirmed on looking out at the door and seeing the 
 doctor’s house enveloped in flames. The lightning had 
 struck the thatched roof, and notwithstanding the heavy 
 fall of rain, it burnt with such uncontrollable rage that the 
 house was soon reduced to the bare walls, and the great- 
 est part of the furniture consumed. The doctor and his 
 lady escaped to the judge’s, half panic-struck. On going 
 early this mornuig to look at the ruins, I was attracted by 
 an assemblage of peoj)le at a spot, where I beheld a scene 
 too awi’ul for pen and ink to describe ; I may tell the 
 outline, yet nothing but sight can complete the melancholy 
 description. The first object I saw was a dead man ; his 
 skin was peeled off in several places, and some part of his 
 clothes torn and burnt to a cinder. He was lying on his 
 side with a wound on his temple, and his ear filled with 
 blood and water. A little further on were two fine young 
 women, well dressed and apparently about twenty years 
 of age ; nearer to them were two old women ; further on 
 two men, and lastly a lad about ten years of age : all cold 
 and stiff, and exposed, some nearly naked, to the gaze of 
 tlie unfeeling crowd ; a few however, were overwhelmed 
 5 
 
34 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 in all the bitterness of woe. These were principally the 
 female relations of the deceased. One was screaming and 
 knocking her head with all her might on the earth. Another 
 was tearing her hair, and beating her naked breasts in all 
 the insensibility of distracting grief. A third was rolling 
 in a state of nudity over the lifeless body of her child, 
 equally regardless of those around her ; and occasionally 
 all joined in one piercing lamentation, affecting in the 
 highest degree. I was obliged to turn from the sad 
 scene without being able to minister to their relief. 
 I endeavoured to learn the particulars of the awful catas- 
 trojjhe, but could not succeed to my satisfaction. It ap- 
 pears that the parties had a wedding in contemplation, 
 and assembled outside of the hut with drums, cymbals, 
 &c. to perform some preparatory worship to their im- 
 aginary goddess, and while in the midst of their worship, 
 tliey w'ere struck with the lightning.” 
 
 Let it not be supposed however that these storms are 
 usually attended with such alarming consequences. Simi- 
 lar effects sometimes occur all over India. Yet from 
 their tendency to cool the air, and refresh the face of na- 
 ture, these storms are exceedingly welcome, especially dur- 
 ing the hot season. The climate of Orissa from its expo- 
 sure to the sea breezes is certainly more salubrious than 
 that of Bengal, and in some cases a residence on the sea 
 .shore in the neighbourhood of Jugurnath during the hot 
 months has been thought as beneficial as a sea voyage. 
 
 Orissa has not wanted the enraptured bard to sing its 
 praises, and proclaim in all the glowing language of eas- 
 tern poetry, its flowing rividets and golden bowers, its 
 holy plains and sacred forests. They are declared to be 
 the favourite abode of the debtas, (gods) and to boast a 
 population composed of more than half Brahmuns. In 
 the Kajtila Sanhita it is said, “ Of all the regions of the 
 earth Bharata K’hand is the most distinguished, and of 
 all the countries of Bharata K’haud Ootcul K’hand boasts 
 the highest renown. Its whole extent is one uninterrupted 
 Tirth, (place of pilgrimage.) Its happy inhabitants live 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 35 
 
 secure of a reception into tlie world of spirits, and those 
 who even visit it, and bathe in its sacred rivers, obtain re- 
 mission of llieir sins, though they may weigh like moun- 
 tains. Who shall describe adequately its sacred streams, 
 its temples, its khetras, its fragrant flowers and fruits of 
 exquisite flavour, and all the merits and advantages of a 
 sojourn in such a land ! What necessity, indeed, can there 
 be for enlarging in the j)raises of a region which the debtas 
 themselves delight to inhabit.” * 
 
 Notwithstanding, however, all that priests have said or 
 poets sung, Orissa presents to the eye of the European a 
 miserable contrast to the delightful and fertile scenery^ of 
 England. The uihabitants of the present day, indeed, 
 freely acknowledge that the celebrity of Orissa is due to 
 its religious institutions alone, and to the spiritual advan- 
 tages which accrue from a visit to its sacred shrines, or a 
 residence, and especially a death, within its holy boundaries. 
 
 To this country, in the latter part of January, 1822, the 
 missionaries proceeded in a vessel hired solely for their 
 use. Though the distance was small, they were detained 
 on board this vessel nearly three weeks, partly through 
 contrary winds, and partly through the indolence of the 
 commander. Sometimes they were delayed that the sailors 
 might go and purchase food ; at other times that they might 
 fish ; and at others tliat they might go on shore and wor- 
 ship, perhaps, at a distant pagoda. The missionaries how- 
 ever, endeavoured to improve this delay by IcUiding when 
 favourable oppoi-tunities offered, to distribute tracts, and 
 read the Scriptures to the people. During this short 
 voyage, our valued friends were exposed to greater danger 
 than during the whole of the voyage from England to In- 
 dia. The vessel struck on the sands, near the entrance of 
 the river, but prayer was offered, and prayer prevailed; 
 and though the danger seemed alarming, happily no injuiy 
 or loss was sustained by the missionaries. 
 
 * See Mr. Sterling’s account of Cuttack ; to which the reader is also 
 referred for a full and accurate account of Orissa. 
 
 
36 
 
 NARRATIVE OP THE 
 
 On leaving the vessel, the missionaries landed about 50 
 miles from Cuttack, on Feb. 11th, 1822. One of the ladies 
 has given the following statement of their journey over 
 land through the woods and wilds of Orissa. “ We could 
 not get palanquins, so tvere obliged to sit, or rather lie, on 
 what are called doolies : they are like bedsteads, with cords 
 across the bottom for us to lie upon, and four poles, with 
 a frame at top, on which we threw our blankets, quilts and 
 cloaks, to shade us from the sun. We had five doolies, and 
 six men to cari^ each, besides men to cairy our beds. We 
 had fifty miles to go, but did not see a single European. I 
 forgot to tell you, one of our sailors promised to give one 
 of their gods a rupee* if we got off the sands, by which we 
 were detained, and lost some time through their going to 
 pay the rupee as soon as they coidd get to land. At the 
 end of our first stage, we were detained from about two 
 o’clock till between ten and eleven at night. There are 
 no inns here, so we fixed altogether like so many gypsies, 
 sometimes sitting on the ground, sometimes lying on our 
 doolies. We first tvaited to see a person who was to send 
 our baggage after us : then we had great difficidty in getting 
 bearers. At last we all began to move, with the addition 
 of a masalchee each, that is, a lad, to cairy a burning torch, 
 that the bearers might see their way, and to keep off the wild 
 beasts. When we were going through the woods, the men 
 made a most terrible noise, lest there should be any. I had 
 no sleep. I believe the rest of the party slept a good deal. 
 I often wished you could have seen us at the end of our 
 stages, sitting on our boxes under trees, eating our rice and 
 drinking our tea ; for you must know we carried our kettle 
 with us, hung on Abraham’s f doolie. The days were ex- 
 tremely hot, and we feared we should receive injury^ from 
 the sun, but we were preseiwed. At night we took our 
 blankets and quilts off our doolies and wrapped ourselves 
 
 * About half a dollar. 
 
 t A converted Hindoo, whom they had engaged as a servant, pre- 
 viously to their leaving Calcutta. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 37 
 
 in them ; still we were cold, and feared we should take 
 cold, but we did not. When we were perliaps three or 
 four miles from Cuttack, we began to see human bones 
 lying about : I counted fiv'e sculls. We left our doolies, 
 and walked up to capt. Griffins, who received us very 
 kindly.” 
 
 Cuttack or Kuttaka is supposed to have been a royal 
 city in the tenth century, and with Chowdwar, Jajipoor, 
 and Pipplee, for several centuries divided the honour of 
 accommodating the court of the Hiudoo jtrinces in Orissa. 
 The royal palace was probably a veiy superb edifice, situ- 
 ated in the fort of Barrabatty. 
 
 The present population of Cuttack is estimated at 40,000. 
 There are aliout 7000 houses, the great majority of which 
 consist of mud walls thatched with the long coarse beni 
 grass. There are, however, a few well built stone and 
 brick houses in some of the jjrincipal bazars. 
 
 The town contains a number of idol temples, but none 
 of them particularly celebrated. An elegant Mussulman 
 mosque, situated in the Burra Bazar, is said to have been 
 built by Ikran Khan, a governor in the reign of Aurung- 
 zeb, and the old building called Kadam Rasool is reported 
 to contain the relics of the prophet commissioned from 
 Mecca by one of the descendants of Mahomet. It is of 
 course on this account highly venerated. 
 
 In tJiis city the brethren took up their abode, with the 
 hope of hei’e establishing the first Christian church, which 
 in the fulness of time should become the mother of thou- 
 sands, and fill the length and breadth of the whole land. 
 
38 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 We may in this chapter commence our account of the 
 actual labours of the Orissa missionaries. Hitherto all that 
 has been done, however necessary, was merely preparatoiy ; 
 but now the actual struggle of lieavenly light with heathen 
 darkness is about to commence, and though few and feeble 
 are the rays that we are called upon to contemplate which 
 shine athwart the gloom profound, yet as the certain har- 
 bingers of a glorious day they must be interesting. 
 
 The study of the language in which the missionaries 
 were to make known the everlasting gospel to the be- 
 nighted Oriyas was of course their j)rincipal employment. 
 Till they could speak to the people in their own tongue of 
 the wonderful works and word of God, they were unto 
 them but as barbarians. Their previous study of the Ben- 
 galee was, however, of essential service to the brethren ; 
 and this, with the assistance they had derived from the 
 Oriya Pundit at Serampore, enabled them soon after their 
 arrival to attempt saying something daily to those that 
 called upon them at their houses, or that they could prevail 
 upon to listen to them in their evening Avalks. It appears 
 to have been their usual practice to go out in the evening, 
 and address such groups of natives as they could collect, 
 on the things Avhich belong to their everlasting peace. Mr. 
 Bampton’s journal contains the translation of a short ad- 
 dress, delivered to the natives, so soon after their landing 
 in Orissa as the following May. In a letter to a friend this 
 translation is introduced, Avith the following observations 
 on their mode of proceeding. “We have the means of 
 furnishing ourselves jtretty largely Avith Avords, and as in 
 conveying our ideas we can choose for ourselves, it is com- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 39 
 
 monly less difficult to make the natives understand us, than 
 to know what they say in reply. However, we find our 
 difficulties gradually giving way, and do something amongst 
 the natives daily. I have composed a little address, and 
 committed it to memory. The following is a translation of 
 it, as it was delivered the first time 
 
 “ I am come to show you the Way of salvation. Salva- 
 tion is deliverance from hell; hell is everlasting fire and 
 brimstone. The holy Scriptures say, that all sinners will 
 go to hell, and all men are sinners. But it is possible for 
 us to be saved. Hear! — there is only one God; he loves 
 all men ; he loves Hindoos : He has a Son, whose name is 
 Jesus Christ! — Jesus Christ was in the beginning with 
 God, but God so loved the world, as to give his Son, that 
 whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have 
 everlasting life. Jesus Christ gave himself for our sins; 
 he gave his life ; and if we believe in him, his blood will 
 cleanse us from all sin. This is the way of salvation, and 
 there is no other way — no other Saviour. Acquaint your- 
 selves with him and go to heaven.” I commonly go out a 
 little after five o’clock, (exposure to the sun earlier would 
 be dangerous,) and get home again at seven, or a little later, 
 during which time I speak to one or two gi-oups of natives. 
 I commonly collect them, by getting some one to read part 
 of a tract, when the sight of a European commonly draws 
 the people aside, who are walking about, till I am sur- 
 rounded with perhaps from twenty to forty persons. After 
 addressing these as well as I am able, if there be time I 
 go to another spot, and collect another congregation in the 
 same way. We sometimes push' them a little on the ab- 
 surdity of their idolatiy, in private conversation at our own 
 houses, but in public I think it is best to preach the gospel, 
 and treat their dejjlorable errors Avith moderation.” 
 
 In another letter, when referring to the subjec:s of their 
 discourses, our brethren say : 
 
 “We have been to eight or ten villages in the neighbour- 
 hood, but the climate is very unfavourable to itineracy, and 
 our stammerhig tongues are less intelligible abroad than at 
 
40 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 home. What we teach we trust you already know — There 
 is one God, one true Incarnation, one Atonement. All are 
 smners: pooja, bathing, pilgrimages, &c. are of no benefit. 
 Faith in Christ’s death for sin, is the only means of pardon, 
 peace, and future happiness. These are the constant sub- 
 jects of our addresses. Christ’s death for sin is acknowl- 
 edged without a parallel among their ten incarnations and 
 millions of debtas, and some have apjteared struck with it. 
 Oh, for conviction of sui, that would show the necessity 
 and the value of the Saviour ! We are not without hopes, 
 that there are some reading the gospel, and inquiring into 
 the truth of our divine religion.” 
 
 Enemies to missionary exertions have loudly asserted that 
 the intercourse of Christian missionaries with the people 
 would awaken their prejudices; excite their disaffection 
 and thus endanger the British sway. Nothmg surely can 
 be farther from the truth ; speculation and controversy in 
 religious matters is their chief entertainment — the never 
 endmg subject of debate, and grand source of honour at all 
 their festivals private or public. For this piu-pose their 
 sages have in every age travelled far and v\-ide, and beneadi 
 their disputations, systems have arisen and fallen in endless 
 succession. So that although they have preserved some 
 strong outlines of the same religion from age to age, yet the 
 modes and cucumstances of it, and even the objects of 
 worship have frequently been changed. Nor do the 
 people muid who it is that objects, opposes, or ridicules, 
 whether their own sacred Brahmun, or the polluted mus- 
 sulman and Christian. So long as force is not enqtloyed, 
 any argimieuts may be advanced ; and the people will enjoy 
 the triumph as much when a Brahmun falls as when the 
 Christian is foiled. Individuals may feel more when their 
 peculiar interests are affected, if for instance, any member of 
 the famil}’^ slioidd renoimce Hiudooism and become a Chris- 
 tian or mussulman ; but as for any thing like being lupved 
 as a body there is not, nor has there ever been any symp- 
 tom of it. Mussulmans have long been zealously engaged, 
 and often successfidly, in gaining converts from among the 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 41 
 
 Hindoos, and wc never hear any objection against their ex- 
 ertions. There is, therefore, too much reason to fear tliat 
 the enemies of missions are so because they are enemies to 
 Christianity ; because they feel its influence to be a standing 
 reproof to their unholy conduct, not that they are concern- 
 ed for the welfare of the Hindoos or the safety of the state. 
 
 The AM-iter of these remarks, in common with his col- 
 leagues, has preached for several years beneath the walls of 
 the great temple of Jugurualh, and at the fairs, markets, 
 festivals and villages throughout the country, and has never 
 seen the least commotion unfavourable to the peace of socie- 
 ty or the safety of the British rule occasioned by his exer- 
 tions. Ojjponents to the spread of the gospel must find 
 some more solid objection than the foregomg to missionary 
 efforts, or they will only expose themselves to the contempt 
 of every man in the least acquainted with the Hindoo 
 character. 
 
 Another mode, adopted by the brethren for the communi- 
 cation of divme knowledge, has been the distribution of re- 
 ligious tracts, and the circulation of the Scriptures. Previ- 
 ously to their departure from Calcutta, they were provided 
 with a considerable quantity of tracts and copies of the 
 sacred writings for distribution. From Serampore they 
 received a thousand gospels and epistles in Oriya, and five 
 hundred ti'acts. “Thus,” Mr. Peggs observes, “ we go forth 
 bearhig precious seed : may we return brmging our sheaves 
 with us.” 
 
 “ Almost every day presents opportunities for givmg away 
 tracts or Scrijitures. By travelling, by friends at Pooree, 
 Balasore, &c. a pretty extensive circulation may be effected; 
 but in addition to the settled udiabitants of the country, 
 there are myriads of pilgrims continually passing and 
 repassing who, furnished with the Scriptures here in Ben- 
 galee, Hindoosthanee, Napaules?, &c. may carry them to 
 the very confines of India.” 
 
 Various statements, illustrative of the readiness, or even 
 desire of the natives, to receive tracts, are contained in the 
 journals or letters of our friends. Mrs. Bampton observes, 
 6 
 
42 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 “ They seem very anxious for books, for some reason or 
 other ; but tve need the influence of the Spirit to breathe on 
 these dry bones.” Mr. Barnpton writes, “ Sometimes most 
 of the people appear serious ; sometimes a number of them 
 laugh, whilst others shake their heads at what they hear, 
 and look very grave. Not long ago, I got a native doctor 
 to give me four pages of Oriya poetry for one of my tracts, 
 and he came the next day to have some of it explained, 
 which he did not undei-stand. The people have lately 
 manifested, I think, a greater disposition to receive tracts 
 than they did. I seldom give them unless they ask for 
 them, and not then, if they read badly. Last night an old 
 mail came up after I had addressed a group, with an 
 appearance of great levity. I told hun his teeth were gone ; 
 his eyes bad, and he would soon die, so that he should think 
 about a future state. At this he looked much more grave, 
 and I left him to pray for a blessing upon our laboui-s at the 
 monthly missionaiy prayer meeting, to which we always 
 attend.” 
 
 In another part of his journal, Mr. Barnpton observes, 
 “ The peojile manifested a greater anxiety than usual for 
 books. My health was good, and I chiefly felt a want of 
 gratitude. The next day when I was out, the people fre- 
 quently stopped me to ask for tracts. That evening I had 
 a large number of hearers.” 
 
 Mr. Peggs, alluding to this subject and to some inquirers 
 who had visited them, writes, “ They thought it strange to 
 have books given them, so little do they know of the benev- 
 olence which is planting the wilderness with the plant of 
 renown. These distributions, we trust, will prepare our 
 way, when we are able to itinerate, and I have adopted the 
 plan of keeping an account of the pei'sons’ names, and the 
 books given.” 
 
 Then- intercourse with the natives is not confined to their 
 preaching excursions, but they have frequent opportunities 
 of connnunicating religious instruction to them in private. 
 They WTite — “ Many natives have called upon us, from 
 one motive and another, to whom we have talked, given 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 43 
 
 tracts, &c., as circumstances determined ; jteriiaps we have 
 liad a thousand interviews of this nature since our arrival. 
 Inquirers from a distance of twelve, twenty, or twenty- 
 four miles, come to see the new padrics, and hear about this 
 new religion. While I am writing, my servant Abraham, 
 whom you know, is addressing in Hindoosthanee six men 
 from Khurda, between twenty and thirty miles off. I 
 have had a long conversation with tliem, and am going to 
 send them away, with two tracts and a gospel of Matthew.” 
 The education of native youth in the great truths of 
 Christianity and the furnishing of them with correct ideas 
 respecting the grand outlines of Natural Philosophy, partic- 
 ularly, astronomy and geography, are doubtless im])ortant 
 auxiliaries to the conversion of the Hindoos ; yet it is to 
 be questioned whether too much has not been expected 
 from them. The efforts tvhich the author of these remarks 
 has made in behalf of the education of the natives, will, it is 
 hoped, eftecnially shield him from the charge of being 
 mimical to the cause, yet as the result of his own experi- 
 ence, he is constrained to record his opinion that much of 
 the time of missionaries ought not to be employed in this 
 work. If private Christians, who have sufficient projterty 
 to defray thek o\vn expenses, would consent to take up 
 their abode in heathen countries, and consecrate their time 
 and talents to the advancement of native education, much 
 good might be anticipated from their labours. And the 
 author would urge it upon the consciences of such Chris- 
 tians whether they are not called upon, thus to live to Christ. 
 But for missionaries, few in number as they are, to forsake 
 tlie work for which Christ sent them forth, viz. the “ preach- 
 ing of the gospel to every creature,” to supermtend schools, 
 appears to him an act of unfaithfulness to the Lord of 
 the haiwest, who has m every age been pleased by tlie fool- 
 ishness of preaching to save them tliat beUeve,* 
 
 * The narrator would bear his cheerful testimony to the great good 
 which has been effected through the medium of the English language 
 in several of the mission schools in Calcutta. And the time appears 
 
44 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 TJie brethren at Cuttack soon endeavoured to establish 
 schools under the charge of heathen masters, (the only plan 
 that can be adopted to any extent till Christian teachers can 
 be obtained,) and their colleagues have continued the sys- 
 tem till the present tune. For some years past, however, 
 the superintendance of these schools has devolved almost 
 entirely upon the missionaries’ wives. 
 
 Our friends also were very desirous of promoting female 
 education, obsening that a school for girls did not exist 
 throughout the ■whole of the province. In reference to 
 schools, they write, “ We have now three Oriya schools for 
 boys and girls, and one for adults, a Hiudoosthanee, and an 
 English school. These contain about one hundred and 
 twenty children. We fear you will think tlie number 
 small, but we have not yet Lancastrian tables, nor English 
 fimds to promote education, as we wish and hope to see it 
 promoted. We in general have an eye over these schools 
 daily, and the fu-st day in the month we have a public ex- 
 amination of the tlnee former, and the Hiudoosthanee, at 
 our own bungalows, when the masters are paid, and the 
 children rewarded. AVe hope the gospels, which we have 
 introduced, will be useful.” 
 
 When the missionaries commenced the system of exam- 
 ining the children, it appeared likely that they would have 
 to encounter serious difficulties, but these vanished almost 
 unexpectedly. Alluding to this subject, ]\Ir. Peggs WTites 
 under date of October 5, 1822 : 
 
 “ On the first of this month we commenced the prac- 
 tice of assembling the children of our native schools month- 
 ly at each others bungalow. You would have been much 
 gratified to see bemeen fifty and sixty children in brother 
 B’s. veranda, undergoing their examinations by ourselves, 
 our dear partners, and our servant Abraham, who now 
 studies, and speaks Oriya. But I must inform you we had 
 
 to be at hand when the same means might be employed with effect in 
 Orissa, could Christians be persuaded to act upon the hint above sug- 
 gested. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 45 
 
 considerable clifficidty in dissipating the fear of both parents 
 and children, for some rumours were in circulation that we 
 shoidd take the children to Calcutta, and make Christians 
 of them, give them victuals, or in some waj’, take arvay 
 their cast. Judge then our agreeable surjirise, when de- 
 spairing of the children coming that morning, and consult- 
 ing the best means of treating the prejudices of the peoj)le, 
 we were told some boys were come, and when in a few 
 inuiutes most of the children from the three schools, with 
 their masters appeared. Thus we hope after many dis- 
 couragements, that God may as suddeidy, as pleasingly, and 
 as plentifully, pour dovim ‘ the Spirit from on high, and 
 make the forest a fruitful field.’ ” 
 
 Another department of labour in which our brethren 
 engaged was jjreachiug to European gentlemen, (the ser- 
 vants of the Honourable East India Company,) and their 
 descendants, Portuguese and others. Of this latter class 
 it may be emphatically said, “ That no man cared for their 
 souls.” Ignorance, depravity, and profaneness character- 
 ised them to a dreadful extent, nor was there any j)rospect 
 of their improvement till the missionaries settled at Cuttack. 
 
 A few extracts from journals kept by our brethren may 
 perhaps be interesting and serve to illustrate tlie nature of 
 their work. 
 
 Bampton. I do not know that I have pointedly ridicul- 
 ed Jugurnath more than once, and then, whilst I \tos read- 
 ing to a considerable number of iieojile, a devotee came 
 and pulled one and another, endeavouring to disperse the 
 company. On inquiring who he was, the people said a 
 voishna. On my desiring him to be called, he came for- 
 ward with an aspect of ojtposition, when I took out my 
 watch, and exhibiting the case, asked him what it was ; he 
 said silver ; I then showed him the seal, with, ‘ What is it ?’ 
 and he replied gold ; next I took a sort of round rule out of 
 a man’s hand, and asked the voishna, what is this ? To 
 which he tuiswered, wood. I lastly inquued, what is Jug- 
 urnath ? At this a number of the people laughed, and he 
 laughed too. 
 
46 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 Not long since, I liad a veiy animated conversation with 
 a Bengalee man, who, I soon found, spoke English pretty 
 well. He had previously fallen in with brother Peggs, and 
 he told both of us, that he had read the Scriptures, and 
 thought Christianity woidd be very good, if it were not for 
 the ceremonies of baptism and the Lord’s supper. He 
 objects that their worship is ceremonious, and ours so far 
 resembles it. During the day my pundit wanted me to 
 intercede w'ith the collector to get one of his relations a 
 ])lace ill an idol’s temple ! ! ! 
 
 On the 18th one man at a god-hut wanted to dispute, 
 but we could not understand one another well enough. 
 Another said he Avould come to my house if I would give 
 him any thing ; and on my refusing to do any thing but 
 show him the way to heaven, he said he would not come. 
 The people are great Avorshippers of mammon, so much 
 so, that when they come to talk Avith us, though Ave pay 
 them every attention, Ave suspect that their motives are secu- 
 lar. They liaA'e a notion that Ave are the spiritual guides of 
 the gentlemen iu office, and that Ave must needs have gi-eat 
 influence with them, and this sujiposed influence a number 
 Avaiit us to exert in then faimur. 
 
 Several boys Avere anxious for tracts, and to a few avIio 
 could read jirettj^ Avell, I gave some ; but it is a rule Avith 
 me, never to give a book unless I liaA^e reason to think tlie 
 person reads Avell enough to understand it. 
 
 12. Lord’s day. A man Avho had heard me seA'eral times 
 came home Avith me to see family Avorship. After tliis time 
 I was kept at home about a fortnight, being seized first with 
 a pleurisy, and when recoverhig from that, a long continued 
 pain in my face produced a /ever, Avhich considerably 
 weakened me. 
 
 26. Set out again amongst the people ; addressed a feAv 
 in the Bazar, and talked Avith tAVO wdio came to the house. 
 
 On the 27th one man heard me repeat my address tAvice, 
 and when I concluded, said, pensively, “ veiy Avell sir.” 
 It is pretty manifest that several of them Avill be inclined to 
 dispute when we can imdcrstand them. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 47 
 
 June 4. I went to a village, and saw before I got home 
 agaui, as many as twelve biinian sculls. On the diy bed of 
 the river, I saw many human bones, and two ahiiost entire 
 skeletons. 
 
 5. In the mornhig I had many hearers and freedom in 
 addressing them. One man hiquired about the money 
 connected with believing, I replied, that he would soon die 
 and if he went to hell his money would be of no use to him. 
 I think he felt it. 
 
 7. I went to the town in the morning, and was veiy 
 uncomfortable in attempting to deliver a new address. I 
 was very much depressed, and unfit for every thing durhig 
 the day. At night I was not out. 
 
 11. I was out twice, better in health, had liberty in mix- 
 ing together, as it suited my purpose, two precoinposed 
 addresses, and adding sojiie extemporaneous matter. Ap- 
 pearances are little in our favour, and I felt some discour- 
 agement to day from our jtundit, inquhing, who regarded 
 us ; and assurhig us that we should labour in vam. But 
 happily for us, he is not a prophet, and I hope he may live 
 to speak in a lower tone. 
 
 17. In the evening I was desirous of an-estmg the atten- 
 tion of five or six men, who looked like Brahmuns, but 
 they would not stop. However I was soon surrounded by 
 many people, and found them unusually inquisitive. Some 
 said that we were God, conformably to their 'otvn notions. 
 But I replied that God was holy, and we were sinners. 
 They asked about our way of worship, and I attempted to 
 make them acquainted with the mediation of Christ. The 
 manner of Christ’s appearance was inquu-ed about, and 
 they were told that he appeared as a man ; this is a ques- 
 tion that has been asked several tunes. This day I called 
 at the school twice. 
 
 21. Was a gi-eat day at Pooree, (the town in which Jug- 
 urnath’s temple stands,) the morning was rainy, but in the 
 evening we went to see the day celebrated at home ; and 
 the poor people seem to play at worshipping the idol. Sev- 
 eral rough made cars were to be seen about the toum, one 
 
48 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 in particular would have disgraced the taste and skill of 
 half a dozen English children ; it was a more compound of 
 sticks and dirty rags. There was a deal of noise about the 
 largest in Avhich I saw the image placed. At this place 
 I managed to give away two or three tracts ; and going 
 to another car, where the people were still, I had the op- 
 portunity of addressing a consideralde number. After this 
 I was invited by a man who knew me, to visit his sick 
 brother. I did so, and found the poor man ajjparently 
 hastening to the grave with a consumption ; I felt myself 
 incapable of doing any thing for him, except giving him a 
 rupee, and directing his attention to the Saviour. I was 
 told that he died a few days afterwards. 
 
 24th. Out in the morning ; unwell all day. Saw an old 
 priest at an idol-hut offer milk and fruit to the different images 
 very devoutly. After which he bowed himself before the 
 door many times in the following manner : first he kneeled 
 down on one knee, then bent his body, so as for his moutli 
 nearly to touch the ground ; then he kneeled on the other 
 knee, and repeated the same act : this he did perhaps 
 twelve times. Afterwards he went into the contemptible 
 hut, (temple I will not say,) and began to read aloud some 
 old paj)er, but was interriijrted by a quarrel between himself 
 and some of his companions. When I j>assed the j)lace 
 earlier in the morning, he was dancing with a soldier’s hat 
 on, and I think a sword in his hand, before his j)altry car 
 of Jugurnath. 
 
 July 26. Went out of the town a way I had never been 
 before, thougbt it the pleasantest prospect about Cuttack. 
 On one side of the road is the river, and on the other a great 
 number of fine trees. The trees and verdure look well be- 
 yond the river, and one way the view is enlivened with the 
 distant appearance of the hills. In addition to all these 
 recommendations, I found reason to think that it would be a 
 good place for meeting with the people, as many go in the 
 moniing to bathe in the river. This day I insisted upon 
 Christianity being divine from the holiness of it, and tried 
 to show the contrary with respect to their religion. Some 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 49 
 
 of them objected that I had seen but Uttle of their shasters. 
 I then showed them a little of my pencil case, but they saw 
 enough to pronounce it silver, and I believe they have 
 sense enough to make the application. 
 
 Peggs. July 28. Lord’s day. This afternoon com- 
 menced the practise of addressing the poor beggars who 
 come for relief; having fixed four o’clock for the time of 
 their coming. Some tndy miserable objects appear en- 
 tirely dependent on the scanty pittance obtained from the 
 humane. Spoke for nearly twenty minutes from John iii. 
 16, my first sermon in Oriya. 
 
 August 2. Going to see about the school room in the 
 Telinga Bazar. I was so struck with the thundering noise 
 of the poojah (worship,) at an adjacent temple of Seeta 
 Ram, tliat I determined to be an eye witness of it. The 
 noise had something commanding, but the prostration of 
 the worshippers was very affecting. Desiring to speak, 
 one of the Bralimuns ordered the noise to cease, and point- 
 ing to the idol, I sat down and spoke as fully of the occasion 
 of my coming from England as I could. With much eager- 
 ness the people received the tracts I had to distribute, and 
 not having sufficient, I intimated I would come again next 
 evening. When shall idolatrous worship in eternal silence 
 give place to the true worship of God! 
 
 Bampton. August 8. Spent the evening in visiting 
 brother P. and two other persons. I was pleased with the 
 disposition of one to talk about the Bible. The other in- 
 formed me, that a native had been to the office in which 
 he is employed, and wished to know particularly why we 
 established schools, for he viewed the measure with su^i- 
 cion. Our friend replied, that it was a mere charitable 
 attempt to furnish those with learning Nvho would not otli- 
 erwise obtain it, and the inquher seemed satisfied. 
 
 Peggs. August 17. Mournful day. About a quarter 
 before nine o’clock this morning, we saw our dear little 
 Fanny close her mortal course. — How short thy mission to 
 the heatlien — but surely not in vain ! When we found she 
 was gone, we went into our own room, (she expu-ed on the 
 7 
 
50 
 
 PTARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 sofa in the hall,) and with many tears commended ourselves 
 to our heavenly Father, praying that this afflictive provi- 
 dence might be overruled for good. Brother B. was very 
 helpful in making arrangements for the funeral. The col- 
 lector, when he sent the key of the burj’ing ground, begged 
 to express his sincere regret for the occasion which re- 
 quired it. 
 
 Abraham brought three or four people from a distance, 
 to whom, after he had talked much, I spoke, and gave 
 away a gospel. 3Iatthew Henry says, “ Weeping must not 
 hinder sowing.” 
 
 August 18. Lord’s day. Between six and seven this 
 morning, we left the house with the corpse of our little 
 dear for its interment in the English burying ground. It 
 is a retired, shady, gloomy spot, surrounded with a wall, 
 near the Mahanuddy river. Four of the Christian soldiers 
 of the band carried the coffln, with bandages as in England, 
 and some of our Portuguese friends attended from the 
 sympathy they felt for us. Brother B. spoke with much 
 affection, and with many tears. Affecting scene, thus to 
 see “ the desire of our eyes taken away with a stroke,” and 
 amidst strangers and idolaters too ; but as we used to sing 
 when nursing her, 
 
 “ Good when he gives, supremely good. 
 
 Nor less when he denies; 
 
 E’en crosses from his gracious hands 
 Are blessings in disguise!” 
 
 September 2. Eight persons from a distance of twelve 
 koss (about twenty-four miles,) came, to whom I spoke 
 with much liberty, and gave tracts and a gospel. — Thus 
 God sends to me when I cannot get out. Commenced our 
 school in the Military Bazar, the first fruit of which is the 
 removal of an idol from the school room. 
 
 September 12. Heard from Serampore. Brother Ward 
 in a letter says, “ Oh my dear brethren, pray for us : let us 
 pray for one another — our salvation is near — the prize is in 
 view. Haile’s last words were, ‘All is well.’ Krishnoo 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 51 
 
 said, ‘ Happy, happy.’ Let us leave success, as it respects 
 our private interest, and let us live for Christ ; and live as 
 doing his work, or as doers of his work : makhig our happi- 
 ness to arise out of pleasing him. Oh ! to be looking for, 
 and hastening to (running towards it as a prize,) the coining 
 of the day of the Lord.” 
 
 September 21. To-day a man who has called several 
 tunes, said he wished to be a disciple of Christ. The 
 declai-atiou produced a feeling unknowm but to a mission- 
 arj\ I called him in and talked to him of Christ’s death 
 and its fi-uits ; baptism ; the Lord’s supper ; that all Chris- 
 tians were of the same cast, &c. He said he would read 
 the gospel again, and bring another person who had the 
 same thoughts as himself. 
 
 September 27. Breakfasted with a friend, and from his 
 compound we all had a good view of the multitudes assem- 
 bled to cast aU their various devices into the Malianuddy, 
 and thus to terminate this foolish idolatrous ceremony. 
 When I retiu'ned, twelve or fomteen peisons came for 
 books, some were exceeduigly unruly ; others so much 
 disposed to worship a little unage of Juguruath, lately 
 given me by the collector, that I put it out of the study ; 
 (stupid creatm-es !) a few however stopped, with whom I 
 conversed and prayed. One man said he had had a gospel 
 twenty-one days, that for twelve he had left his poojah, 
 snan, and idols, and that he wished to be a Christian. I 
 explained to him the nature of Christianity, and desired 
 him to come again to-morrow. I fear poverty had some 
 influence on tliese professions ; surely all will not fail. 
 Found few at the school ; how dissipating these anti-Chris- 
 tian festivals ! 
 
 28th. The pundit went for some water, but came away 
 without it, as the gaidener being at his dinner must not 
 rise till he has finished, unless he will go without a part of 
 it. I ridiculed the absurdity of his shasters as opposed to 
 reason and general happiness. 
 
 Bampton. September 13. Going out at night, met five 
 stranger Bralmiuns in the yard, and spent some time with 
 
52 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 them. They took books and ’ freely ridiculed their gods. 
 Their visit shortened my journey, but I had an opportunity 
 of doing a little from home. 
 
 15th. Lord’s day ; in the morning I was visited by five 
 men, some of whom a servant told me were zemindars. 
 In the afternoon an intelligent man called, who appeared 
 to have read our books with some attention, as he was 
 acquainted with then’ contents. In the Bazar in the even- 
 ing a man started it as a difficidty, that we called Christ the 
 Son of God, though we maintain that God is an invisible 
 spirit. He also inquired about the place where Jesus 
 Christ lived. 
 
 17th. Visited the schools. At this visit I put John’s 
 gospel into the hands of three boys in one of the schools, 
 with a mixture of hope and fear, as it was treading upon 
 untried ground, but happily the books have now been used 
 four or five days, and I have not heard of any bad conse- 
 quences likely to result. In the last school, I had, at the 
 master’s request, to contradict a report similar to one circu- 
 lated about another school some time ago, (viz.) that we 
 should take the chUdren away to Calcutta. I said that the 
 report was false and made ignorantly, and the declaration 
 seemed to satisfy both the children and bystanders. This 
 evening I engaged in a conversation which has been already 
 mentioned in a letter to brother Smith, and when I got 
 home, those composing the adult school expressed a wish 
 for some fruit and flowers, to make a sort of sacrifice con- 
 nected with the school, but I told them that God was a 
 spirit and did not want what they were desirous of offer- 
 ing — that he gave me every tiling, and wanted nothing of 
 mine but my heart, and he wanted theirs also. 
 
 Peggs. October 3d. Saw with pleasure twenty na- 
 tives in my study to whom I endeavoured to speak of the 
 true aubatar, or incarnation. May the word not ‘ return 
 void.’ 
 
 13th. Lord’s day. Two natives at family worship, 
 interested me much by their inquiries and attention. Ad- 
 dressed the beggars from the parable of the prodigal son, 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 53 
 
 and afterwards spoke from it in English. Congregation 
 rather more encouraging. 
 
 Bampton. October 2nd. The man who teaches our even- 
 ing school, wants employment on days too, and this even- 
 ing he received encouragement to hope that he may be 
 employed if he can get twenty girls. We are frequently 
 visited by men who have schools, and wish us to adopt 
 them, because they expect that we shoidd give more than 
 they can get by pay scholars. I liave lately sounded two 
 or three of them on the subject of giving them a small 
 allowance, on condition of their teaching their otvii children 
 to read the Scriptures ; there is some reason to hope that 
 this may succeed. One man actually requested a gospel 
 that I might hear the children read in it the first time I 
 went to his school. 
 
 3d. Yesterday an ignorant Brahmun came, introduced 
 by one of his friends, and stated that he wanted a little 
 learning. I readily directed him to one of our schools ; 
 but I was told that he had another request to make, that 
 was, two pice, or about a penny a day to find him food. 
 After consulting brother Peggs, it ^vas agreed tliat he should 
 have it for a while ; lie attended and dien was found by 
 our pundit, to whom it seems he is by marriage related. 
 The pundit not only thinks it beneath Brahminical dignity to 
 be taught by a soodra, but also urges that the master is not 
 competent to teach him the language with propriety, and 
 he offers to teach him gratis if we will alloiv him what we 
 promised at the school. Brother P. has objections, and the 
 matter remains undecided. 
 
 6th. A man called who professed the utmost contempt 
 for idols, and a regard to Jesus Christ. I cautioned him 
 against saying what he did not think and feel, telling him 
 that time would prove whether he was sincere or not, and 
 that if he were, he would unite with us, when all his con- 
 nexions would despise him ; he laughed heartily at my 
 account of the treatment he would meet with. But alas ! 
 his motive appeared before he went away ; he wished to 
 marry his daughter, and he wanted me to help him beai’ 
 the expense. 
 
54 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 25th. Saw the last of Rabima: the festival of tli« 
 ten-headed giant, sovereign of Ceylon. Saw too the 
 same evening a poor deluded devotee, who had held up 
 one of his hands until it was quite fixed perpendicularly 
 from his shoulder ; his hand was closed with the thumb 
 between two fingers, and all the nails about two inches 
 long ; the sight was really shocking. Brother Peggs and I 
 afterwards by moonlight, went to see a procession of Door- 
 ga’s on its way to the river, where we witnessed indecen- 
 cies that must not be described — indecency more indecent 
 than I suppose the most licentious in England would think 
 possible. It Avould be indeed a shame to speak of what is 
 done by them in public. Who can Avonder at Hmdoo de- 
 pravity ! 
 
 2Gth. I always talk to, and relieve twenty or thirty beg- 
 gars every Satimday, most of them, particularly the lepers, 
 veiy pitiable objects ; sometimes mere religious beggars 
 present themselves, but if they seem able to work, I never 
 give them any thing. To day I had nine of this sort. At 
 night I met a fine boy, ten years old, Avho had spent three 
 months in coming from Nepal, without any relatives, to 
 see Jugumath. As he and I understood one another very 
 imperfectly, I took him to Mr. Peggs that he might be 
 talked to by his servant Abraham. Abraham Avas not at 
 home, and the poor boy did not like for me to leave him ; 
 he seemed afraid of being in some Avay entrapped ; he 
 seemed an interesting youth, and he told me the circum- 
 stances of his friends were respectable. 
 
 28tb. I saw a man pay so much respect to Jugumath’s 
 picture which is printed on most of our tracts [that I tore 
 it to pieces. 
 
 Peggs. November 3. Lord’s day. Enjoyed much 
 liberty on the nature of faith from ‘ Hast thou faith ?’ 
 Brother B. [administered the Lord’s Supper. Going into 
 the town I saw half a dozen large monkeys, which one ac- 
 knowledged they worshipped. Their agility in leaping 
 from place to place was surprismg. I observed one Avith 
 its cub, when jumping doAvn from a Avail and then leaping 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 upon a hut, with one leg presciwing its young from falling. 
 The people smiled at their antics, but I was too much 
 affected with the ignorance of these idolaters to do the 
 same. Finding them noisy and captious, I left them. At 
 another place a person who spoke English addressed me. 
 He said a gentleman some years since told him, that in one 
 hundred j ears people would see, and he thought it was 
 coming to pass. 
 
 November 4th. Coming from the Telinga Bazar school, 
 I saw a nundjer of persons retuniiug from Pooree ; several 
 had the ]\Iaha presaud, (or holy food.) One had as much 
 as he could carry in two large parcels by a bamboo on his 
 shoulders. I prevailed upon a person of the company to 
 go home with me, and gave him Matthew’s gospel. At 
 the missionaiy prayer meeting read an interesting letter 
 from the South Sea Island. Oh ! for the same spirit of 
 grace in these idolatrous regions. 
 
 November 7th. JMet an old man, and I suppose his wife, 
 bringing 3Iaha presaud. I took the vessel and looked at 
 it; it appeared nothing but rice and spices in a liquid state ; 
 a man near took a little and put it to his mouth, attended 
 with signs. I gave a tract to a yoimg man, who appeared 
 to be accompanying them. 
 
 November 2Gth. A poor coimtryman and a Hindoo 
 Padrie, a Seik, 'called. The former heard the word with 
 much attention, and received a gospel. The other declared 
 his contempt of idols, but was staggered at Christians eat- 
 ing meat. I endeavoiu-ed to reply to his scruples, and en- 
 couraged him to seek the knowledge of that atonement 
 which he needed to enjoy God’s favour. 
 
 Bampton. November 27tb. Visited the schools twice, 
 and spoke a little to the people two or three times : once, 
 in a verj^ abandoned part of the town, and once within the 
 confines of a temple. 
 
 Peggs. November 19th. Felt my mind drawn out to 
 take an excursion on the other side of the river. Being a 
 pleasant day, I set out between three and four m the after- 
 noon, and after riding through two pieces of water, left the 
 
 
NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 horse and took a boat, which brought me to a village oppo- 
 site the fort named Chausapura. About twenty pilgrims 
 were returning fiom Pooree, and double that number were 
 in a boat going thither. I found some difficulty in com- 
 manding attention to the word, every thing being so new ; 
 people frequently interrupting a discourse veiy abruptly. 
 Gave a gospel and two or three tracts. An old mussulman 
 was verj" talkative and attentive, accompanying me to the 
 river’s side. 
 
 November 20th. Nine men called to day, to whom I 
 declared the gospel. Saw a man whose hands and nose 
 liad been cut off by the Mahrattas for thieving. 
 
 I 
 
 r 
 
 4 
 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 57 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Encouraged by the prospect of receiving further mis- 
 sionary strength from England, the brethren at Cuttack 
 felt the propriety of establishing a second station. There 
 were at that time three important places to which their at- 
 tention was directed, viz. Midnapore, Balasore and Pooree. 
 To the first of these places they had been invited by the 
 Serampore missionaries, who formerly occupied the station. 
 They' also offered the brethren a house which their mis- 
 sionaries had inhabited. Balasore was the station at which 
 ftlr. Peters laboured with some good degree of success. 
 But after considerable discussion, and having consulted 
 their experienced friends at Serampore, they resolved upon 
 attempting to form their second station at Pooree ; the site 
 of the great temple of the celebrated Jugumath. 
 
 It may be remembered by many, that when that distin- 
 guished friend of India, Buchanan, had wimessed the 
 abominable idolatries perpetrated at Jugumath, he aftei'- 
 wards obsen'ed, ‘ From an eminence on the pleasant banks 
 of the Chilka lake (where no human bones are seen,) I had 
 a view of the lofty tower of Jugumath far remote, and 
 while I viewed it, its abominations came to mind. It was 
 the morning of the Sabbath. Ruminating long on the wide 
 extended empire of Moloch, in the heathen world, I cher- 
 ished in my' thoughts the design of some Christian Lustitu- 
 tion, which, being fostered by Britain, my native coimtry', 
 might gradually imdermine this baneful idolatry, and put 
 out the memory of it forever.’ When (says the report of 
 the committee,) the members of this society first read 
 tliese observations, little did they unagine that ten y'ears 
 after the date of those remarks, a society would sprmg u^>. 
 
58 
 
 NARRATIVE OF 
 
 THE 
 
 among themselves which should be so honoured as to be 
 allowed to fix the first Christian missionary beside the infa- 
 mous temple whose idolatries Buchanan deplored. 
 
 It may not be improper to introduce in this place the 
 following account of this celebrated Emporium of idolatry, 
 » which was drawn up by the author and published in a 
 respectable periodical in Calcutta. 
 
 Juguturunath, Jugurnath, or Jugunnath, (viz. Lord of the 
 world,) is the name of the most celebrated idol in India. 
 He is said to be an uicarnation of Vishnoo, or Daru Bruh- 
 ma, literally “ wooden god,” but meaning god who has re- 
 vealed himself in a body of wood. There are a great many 
 images of this god, set up in different parts of Inflia ; but 
 the one established at Pooree in Orissa is tlie principal, and 
 by far the most venerated. 
 
 The origin of this idol is by the natives ascribed to 
 Malia Raj Indradumana. This pious prince had been 
 / induced to set out from his own dominions in Hindoostan, 
 upon a pilgrimage to a famous image of Nilu Madhuba, 
 situated on the Nili Giri, or blue hills of Orisga ; but just 
 before he reached the spot, the image suddenly disappear- 
 ed from the sight of mortals. The prince was inconsolable 
 at being thwarted in his pious designs of adoring the sacred 
 image, when behold Vishnoo appeared to him ui a dream, 
 and consoled him with a promise of soon re-appearing in a 
 form which should be celebrated far and wide throughout 
 the Calee-joog. The prince, resting on this promise, wait- 
 ed at Pooree for the advent of the new Abatar ; at length, 
 one propitious morn his attendant Brahmuns brought the 
 welcome iuteUigence, that a most wonderful tree was mak- 
 ing its way over the sea towards Swerga Dwar ; and that 
 this could he no other than the new incarnation, as it was 
 accompanied by the sacred insignia of Vishnoo, the chockra, 
 padma, concha, and the godd. 
 
 Indradumana, filled with joy, hastened to tlie spot, and 
 most devoutly embraced the sacred log. A cloth of gold 
 was then thrown over it, and immense sums distributed to 
 the holy Brahmuns in attendance. The prince then by his 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 59 
 
 pious supplications obtained the aid of Vishwakunna, the 
 architect of the gods, who with one blow of his wonder- 
 working axe formed the block into the chatoor moorti, or 
 four-fold image, as represented below. 
 
 A temple was then built, and the unages set up with 
 great pomp and expense. The gods and goddesses all came 
 dowi to worship them ; a number of rites and ceremonies 
 were decreed, and from that time to this, Jugurnath has 
 maintained his pre-eminence among the gods of India. 
 
 Of the twelve ann ual festivals which are celebrated at 
 Pooroosootama, the proper name of Pooree, the Ruth 
 Juttra is by far the most important. The drawing which 
 accompanies this volume furnishes an interesting represen- 
 tation of the commencement of this festival, and tlie 
 remarks which follow are intended still further to explain 
 or illustrate the principal objects presented to our view in 
 the plate. 
 
 The building immediately over No. 1. is a Muth, or Hin- 
 doo monastry, belonging to the Ramanuja sect of Voish- 
 nobs. Most of the buddings, which line the principal 
 street of Pooree, are establishments of a simdar kind. 
 These establishments tend greatly to keep up the celebrity 
 of Jugurnath, as most of them are devoted to him, and 
 interested in drawing pdgrims to his shrine. They are 
 
6 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 generally liberally endowed, and many of them are very 
 rich. Within their cloisters, the most leai^ed professors 
 of Hindoo mythology are found, and to see and converse 
 with them must with the pundits of other countries be as 
 much an object of desire as a sight of Jugurnath himself; 
 indeed, it is difficult to account for the visits to Pooree, of 
 many learned men who despise the popidar idolatrj', but 
 on this ground. Disputation with pundits of other parts 
 of India has ever been a favourite pursuit with Hmdoos, 
 and their history furnishes us with many accounts of the 
 travels of their ancient sages for this pui-pose, such for 
 instance as the sages Sunkara, Ramanuja, Choitun, &c. 
 who are said to have disputed with and overcome the pro- 
 fessors of every opposing sect. 
 
 It may he observed respectmg the mahant or gooroo of 
 the Muih m the plate, that when the late excellent Mr. 
 Hariugton visited Pooi'ee, just before he left India, the 
 mahant called upon hun. He is a venerable old man, 
 with grey hairs, and on that occasion appeared leaning 
 upon two of his favourite disciples. In rej)ly to some 
 questions respecting the comiexion of government with 
 Jugurnath, and the abolition of the pUgi'im tax, he said, 
 “ that Jugurnath was never so popular as under the British 
 protection ; that his glory was now spread through the 
 three worlds ; and that it would be a pity for the Honour- 
 able Company to destroy all the holiness they had acquired 
 by leaving him to himself.” It should, however, be re- 
 marked, that while such mterested charactei-s as pimdas 
 and gooroos wish for the continuance of the tax, its aboli- 
 tion would, with the people in general, be an extremely 
 popular measure. 
 
 No. 2. in the plate directs our attention to the “ mighty 
 Pagod.” Here “the Lord of the world,” impiously so 
 called, has for successive ages established his destmctive 
 sway. Here, from generation to generation, myriads of 
 human beings have fallen victims to his impious domina- 
 tion, and whitened wnth their bones tbe horrid plain where 
 he dwells. Hither, in obedience to the mandates of his 
 
 0 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 61 
 
 priests, they have bent their fainting, wearied steps, and 
 drojn and died unpitied and unknown. This far-famed 
 temple is said to have been built in a. d. 1198, by Rajah 
 Auunga Bhim Daib, under the superintendance of his 
 minister Bajpoi, at a cost of from 40 to 50 lakhs of rupees. 
 
 The principal tower is supposed to be 184 feet high, and 
 upwards of 28 feet wide within the walls. It is surround- 
 ed by a stone wall 20 feet high, and nearly 650 feet square. 
 'Within this inclosure are upwards of 50 smaller temples, 
 devoted to the various gods of India. The walls of these 
 tein])les, and especially of the great temple, are covered 
 with the most filthy representations in durable and mas- 
 sive sculpture ; and from fragments on the outer walls, it 
 is probable they were once thus disgi-aced also. These 
 obscene figures and emblems are a veiy common appen- 
 dage to the temples in Orissa. Witness the Black Pagoda, 
 the temples at Jajipoor, and a new temple now building, 
 dedicated to Jugurnatb, at Rhumba, on the side of the 
 Chilka Lake. But they abound all over the province ; and 
 m Pooree itself, it is easy to point out as much evidence 
 of the above assertion as any man will feel disposed to 
 contemplate. 
 
 The land within 10 miles, or according to some accounts 
 10 koss, of this temple is holy, and denominated the Shree 
 Kshetra ; and to die within its limits is considered a sure 
 passport to eternal bliss. Upwards of 3,000 families of 
 priests and other serv'ants of the idol are supported directly 
 by this temple, while about 15,000 of the inhabitants of 
 Pooree are supposed directly or indirectly to profit by it. 
 Among other servants of the idol in this temple are 300 
 or 400 families of cooks, to prejiare the idol’s food, called 
 inidiaprasad, or “ gi-eat favour ; ” and 120 dancing gii’ls, 
 prostitutes of course, to dance before the gods. 
 
 No. 3. may guide the eye to the principal gate of the 
 temple, called Singha-dwara, (or “the Lion gate.”) By 
 this gateway the i)ilgriins enter when they go to woi'ship ^ 
 the idol. There are three other entrances, one on each 
 side of the square, but they are comparatively little fre- 
 
G2 
 
 NARRATIVE OF TtlE 
 
 quented. At each of tliese gates is placed a number of 
 seapoys or burkandasses belonging to the government, for 
 the purpose of keeping off intruders and guarding the 
 sacred idols. There is moreover a stone pavement, per- 
 haps 15 feet wide, before the Singha-dwara, on which no 
 polluted Christian, or mussulman, or even a Hindoo of 
 low caste, is permitted to set his foot. 
 
 No. 4. is placed beneath the beautiful column standing 
 unmediately opposite Singha-dwara. It is surmoimted by 
 an image of Aruna, or the dawn personified. This chsiste 
 specimen of Hindoo sculpture formerly occupied an ap- 
 {)ropriate j)lace before the temple of the sun, or Black Pa- 
 goda. It was removed from thence, and placed where it 
 now stands, by a wealthy inhabitant of Pooree. 
 
 Nos. 5, 6, and 7, point to the cars of Bullubhadra, Soob- 
 hudra, and Jugurnath. Bullubhudra (No. 5) is called the 
 Burra Thakoor (or Great Lord,) and in several minor par- 
 ticidars enjoys the pre-eminence, such as having rather 
 the largest car, standing nearest the temple, being first 
 brought out, &c. But he does not receive a tythe of the 
 adoration, that is paid to Jugurnath. Tlie face of Bullub- 
 hadra is painted white. Soobhudra, the sister of Jugur- 
 nath, has the smallest car. She is made without arms, 
 and is painted of a yellow colour. There is little notice 
 taken of her by the majority of the worshippers.- Jugur- 
 nath is jjainted black, with a red mouth, and red and white 
 circles for his eyes. He is the great object of attraction. 
 Some of the pilgrims say, that lie is more vuidictive than 
 Bullubhudra; hence their extra endeavours to propitiate 
 him and secure liLs favour. 
 
 All the idols are made of the JVimb tree, and it is proba- 
 ble that tlie mysterious deposit within them is the Salgram. 
 Some indeed have supposed that it is a bone of Krishnu, 
 and others have fancied that it is a box of quicksilver. The 
 images are as ugly and as monstrous in their ajipearance as 
 any thing that can well be imagined. Their very distant 
 approximation to the human figure does not extend below 
 the bosom, and all the rest is a mere huge block of timber. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 63 
 
 Arms ami feet they have properly none ; hut these append- 
 ages, made of gold, are sui>plied on state occasions. 
 
 All the images are profusely adorned with various kinds 
 of ornaments, and their bodies are clothed with rich silks 
 and shawls. These images are brought out of the tem])le 
 on two occasions, viz. at the Snan, or Bathing festival, and 
 at the Ruth Jailra, or Car festival. On the former occasion, 
 they are placed on an elevated terrace to the east of the 
 temjde, within the sacred enclosure. Holy-water in brass 
 lotas is brought m native pomj) with music jilaying, and 
 the sacred canopy preceding it ; and then poured over the 
 idols, whickhas the effect of obliterating the lineaments of 
 their misshapen countenances. While this ceremony is 
 performing, many of the most zealous devotees rush for- 
 ward, and with dieir hands rub off the paint from the im- 
 ages, to smear on their bodies, and thus of course rapidly 
 hasten on the work of spoliation. When the uncouth 
 blocks are sufficiently saturated with the holy-water, they 
 are dressed up in the most captivating style. The crafty 
 Brahmuns so manage to adjust the ornaments, that the 
 face of the idols is almost hidden, and their faded beauty is 
 scarcely perceived. Thus they remain till evenmg, re- 
 ceiving the adoration of the gaping multitude, while the 
 Brahmuns pocket tlie offerings of many a kind, which the 
 zeal of the worshippers prompts them to bestow. 
 
 After this day’s exhibition, the gods, (for gods they are, 
 though subjected to “all the ills which flesh is heir to,”) 
 are reported ill until the Ruth Jatti-a ; or in other words, 
 they are kept secret, in order to be repainted, that they may 
 appear with their freshest looks on that occasion. 
 
 In the mean time, the building of the new cars proceeds, 
 urged on, we blush to say, by the numerous chupprasses 
 under the superintendance of the civil authorities of the 
 station. These cars are under the care of the British 
 government, built new every year ; and when Uie festival 
 is over tliey become the property of the pundas, or jiriests 
 of the idol, who break them up, and sell them for a con- 
 siderable sum. The writer of these remarks paid five ru- 
 
64 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 pees for one wheel only of Jugumatli’s car. Bullubbudra’s 
 car is 43 feet high, and lias sixteen wheels. Jngurnatb’s 
 car is 41 feet high, and has fourteen wheels.* Soobhudra’s 
 car is 40 feet high, and has fourteen wheels. The upper 
 parts of these cars are covered with green, blue, red, yellow, 
 and other gay coloured cloths, hung in strips fantastically 
 arranged, and adorned with various devices, formed with 
 silver spangles, &c. The tower of each cai- is surmounted 
 by a globe and flag, while from various parts of it birds, 
 monsters, and flags project, producing a jiicturesque effect. 
 The platforms on which the idols sit enthroned are about 
 ten or twelve feet from the ground. These are decorated 
 with varied coloured shaAvls, and different figures of Hui- 
 doo intThologj’. Immense cables are manufactured, with 
 which to tug the cars, and are fixed to the carriage part 
 of the vehicles. As it has been obseiwed respecting the 
 wheels of the cars, they are extiemely ponderous, and the 
 rougli spokes project from 1^ to two inches beyond the 
 felloes, so that the poor m-etches who may throw them- 
 selves under them are inevitably crushed to a horrid mass 
 of flesh. Several such sacrifices have occurred to my 
 knowledge within the last seven years ; and on one occa- 
 sion, particularly, I was coming up to Jugumath’s car, as 
 it passed over the body of an up-countiy Bralunun. The 
 entrails, blood, and brains of this infatuated victhn Were 
 spirted about in every' direction. 
 
 On the second day of the new moon in Asar (June or 
 July,) the Ruth Jattra commences. The cars are the day 
 previous arranged in front of the Singha-dwara, and puri- 
 fied for the reception of then' holy burdens by various in- 
 cantations and ceremonies. When the propitious hour 
 arfives for the gods to take their annual ride, they are 
 brought out of the temple — not with pomp and state, con- 
 sistent with the divine honours they at other times receive 
 — but as though they tvere the vilest dead dogs in creation ; 
 
 * Some say that Jugurnath’s car is the largest, and that it has six- 
 teen wheels, while Bullnbhudra’s has but fourteen. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 65 
 
 some dra^ tlicm, others piisli tlicm, and with as little cere- 
 mony as can well be imagined, they are thus rocked along 
 to the cars. Then, oh ! what desecration ensues ! a rope, 
 yes a rope is twisted round the neck of the great Jugur- 
 nath, and what with some tugging abov'e, and others shov- 
 ing him below, he is constrained to ascend an inclined 
 plane to his station on the car; then, however, as if to 
 atone for the insult offered to his godship, the Brahmuns 
 with the multitude prostrate themselves aud worship him, 
 while a shout, as of “ the voice of many waters,” shakes 
 the earth, with “victory to Jugurnath our lord,” (Juguniath 
 swamie ke joy.) The other idols are brought out in like 
 manner. The Khoorda Rajah then sweeps the cars, and 
 the purification process is completed, when suddenly a 
 rush of some thousands of men, appointed to draw the ear, 
 who come jumping and shouting like so many wild infer- 
 nals, announces, that the gods arc about to commence their 
 journey. They iumietliately seize the liiige ropes, and 
 range themselves in order ; if peradventurc any of them 
 are found loitering by the way, a smart application of the 
 ratan to their bare backs soon sends them to their posts. 
 The scene now presents its most picturesque and anima- 
 ted appearance. The cars dressed in theii' gaudy colours, 
 towering far above the vast wilderness of heads, have at a 
 distance a very imposing air ; while the loud sounds of 
 idol music, the elephants of the gods and their worshippers 
 stationed here and there, adorned with gay trappings, the 
 vast numbers of devotees from the house tops and elevated 
 verandalis of the adjacent houses, waving their choivries, 
 and the various acts of adoration practised by the zealous 
 worshippers accompanied by their loud acclamations, com- 
 bine to give an air of state to the festival, and stamp'its 
 character as a worshipping assembly. Here and there a 
 few Eurojteans are to be seen, some on their elephants, 
 and others on horseback, witnessing the ceremonies. 
 Some few are engaged in comj)any with those who were 
 once idolaters, but now Christians, in distributing the 
 words of eternal life to the thousands of eager applicants, 
 9 
 
C6 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 ■who are perishing for lack of knowledge. But others (O 
 that truth and fact did not oblige ns to make the reflec- 
 tion !) are too closely connected with these idolatrous pro- 
 ceedings, and too deeply interested in the ungodly gains 
 aiising from them. Oh Britain ! my country, my country ! 
 honoured as thou art for deeds of wisdom and benevolence 
 far and wide, how is thy proud name tarnished by thy 
 jtatronage of these obscene blasphemies, and how are thy 
 sons dishonoured by their willing services to these abomi- 
 nations. When shall the time come, that thou shalt say 
 of tliy connexion with all these scenes of wickethiess, 
 “ What have I to do any more with idols ? ” and of the 
 price of the blood of botli body and soul of tliy subjects, 
 “ It is polluted.” 
 
 The tremendous shouts of the men, and the hissing and 
 tlie hooting of the women announce, that the cars are about 
 to move. All seems infernal revehy, and involuntarily re- 
 minds one, that this is the triumph of hell over the fallen 
 soul of man ! Here satan seems to have carried his power 
 to the utmost to insult the JMajesty of heaven, and to laugh 
 at the awful extent of his domiirion over his deluded sub- 
 jects. It is the very acme of his triumph. The object, 
 which he has seduced the people to worship, is the ugliest 
 and most senseless in creation ; and the service, which un- 
 der the name of divine worship, they pay to him, consists 
 of the most lascivious gestures, and most obscene addresses. 
 Buchanan in his Journal mentions these obscene songs and 
 gestures, and the writer has heard and witnessed them 
 many and many a time. Although it is a shanre to speak 
 of those thuigs which are done by them, not in darkness, 
 but in the open front of day, and that too before upwards 
 of 200,000 people, men, women, and children, yet a partial 
 exijosure of these abominable songs may be perhaps neces- 
 sary to their everlasting suppression, as well as to give an 
 idea of the moral degradation of the people who can listen 
 to them with such evident delight. In the repetition of 
 these songs, the speaker stejts fohvard to the extreme verge 
 of the platform, and addresses the crowd in boisterous lau- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 67 
 
 ffiiage ; he has usually a long ^rand in his hand, with which 
 he makes the action to accompany the words, so that his 
 meaning is often understood where his voice does not 
 reach ; and occasionally some half dozen of obscene Brah- 
 muns fall pell mell ujton each other close under the nose of 
 the idol, and repeat the filthy pantomiine. 
 
 The number of pilgrims which attend the festival, depends 
 greatly on the time in which it occurs. Whenever there 
 are two new moons in the month of Asar, it is said, that a 
 new image of Jugurnath is made, and a much larger at- 
 tendance is expected. In the year 1825, it is calculated, 
 that not less than two and a half lacs were present. The 
 WTiter of this article attended on that occasion, and wit- 
 nessed such scenes of cruelty and misery, as no tune can 
 ever obliterate from his memory. In one small space of 
 ground (about an acre,) he with a beloved colleague, now 
 no more, counted upwards of 140 dead bodies, and in 
 another place 90 : the latter especially were exposed close 
 by the high w'ay, on each side of it, naked, swollen, and 
 puti'efying in the open face of day; while the numbers, 
 which might be seen in other places, and on the road-side, 
 many koss from Pooree, defied calculation. 
 
 Were I to detail facts which came under my observation, 
 of husbands losing their wives, wives their husbands, chil- 
 dren their parents, and parents their children, I could 
 almost fill a volume ; let it suffice to quote the concluding 
 language of a journal written on that occasion : — “ We 
 have relieved many a child of misery by admhiistering 
 medicine to the sick, clothing to the naked, food to the 
 hungiy, and money to the destitute ; but what we have 
 been able to do falls short indeed of the wants of the mis- 
 erable. 3Iany a heart-rending scene we have been called 
 to witness where we could afford no relief ; — many poor 
 creatures we have dismissed with partial assistance, under 
 a full persuasion they would soon want again and die: 
 and many a scene of death have we endured ; and turned 
 away with a hea\y overflowing heart from many a dying 
 fellow-creature, without God and without hope, the vic- 
 tims of this wretched superstition.” 
 
68 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 The same wetchedness and inoitality annually occur, 
 but I have not since that awful year witnessed them to 
 the same extent. There is now a large hospital built 
 for the accommodation of the sick , and the dead are more 
 decently disposed of, at least those which die in the hospi- 
 tal ; yet much improvement might be made in this respect. 
 Misery and death to a great extent, however, must neces- 
 sarily result from this festival. The long, wearjing jour- 
 neys of the pilgrims, the scantiness and badness of their 
 food, the exposure and excitement to which they are 
 subject ; the polluted effluvia arising from the numerous 
 putrefying corpses scattered here and there ; connected 
 with the imwholesomeness of tlie place, which from the 
 peculiar habits of the people, is during the Jattra a mere 
 mass of filth, must induce disease and wretchedness, which 
 very often end in death. 
 
 Perhaps I cannot do better than conclude this account 
 with furnishing a fcAV particulars drawn up by a Brahmun, 
 now a Christian, and anotlier native, a writer, since dead. 
 There is probably more truth in this shnjjle statement 
 than in any offered to the public. 
 
 “In Orissa, having cut down the Nimb-pita tree, they 
 (the Bralimuns and workmen,) by manual labour form it 
 into an image. Then they paint it into the resemblance of 
 a (human) pictiu-e, with vermilion, yellow, black, white, 
 and green colours. Thus making it with their hands, they 
 anoint it with various kmds of perfumes and sandal-wood, 
 and adorn it with flow ers and leaves ; after which, placing 
 it in a stone temple, they serve and adore it.” 
 
 “About 630 years ago, Animga Bhhn Daib, Raja of 
 Orissa, built the first temple, at an expense of from forty to 
 fifty lacks of rupees. Then the Bralimuns with various 
 muntras from the Veds consecrated the images. They 
 made a representation of the lotus flower on the back of 
 tlte three moortis, under which is an excavation with a 
 door. Having brought from the Gangootree river, at the 
 bottom of tlie Chitrakote momitain, three round stones (the 
 Salgrama,) they designate them Sila Vishnoo. Then w ithin 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 C9 
 
 tlie images they place them under the lotus, which they 
 paint; they lock the door, and adorning the image with 
 various coloured cloths, they womhip it as Sila Vislmoo. 
 From that time to this, they have cut down the nimb tree, 
 and made and worshipped this image fifty or one hundred 
 times, or it may be oftener. But the old images, havLug 
 been thro\\m out (in the temple yard,) from the operation 
 of wind and rain became rotten. But the stone they call 
 Sila Vislmoo, with great secrecy, no one seeing it, they 
 take from the old wood and place in the new. They then 
 falsely assert that he who effects this removal dies. The 
 Raja sometimes begs the old block, and taking it away, 
 places in it the Salgram, and worships it. 
 
 “ At this present time, in consequence of the power of 
 the English extending through munerous countries, many 
 causes of alann are suppressed. On this accoiuit the 
 pundas spread themselves through different parts for the 
 pui-pose of collecting pilgrims. Havuig arrived at their 
 respective stations, they repair to people’s houses, and 
 compel them to eat JMahaprasad (Jugumath’s food,) and 
 by much flattery, induce them to receive various kinds of 
 cakes. Having furnished themselves with strips of cloth, 
 which have touched the sacred limbs of Jugurnath, they 
 suspend them round their necks, saying, ‘ See you are 
 highly favoured ! sittnig in your houses you have obtained 
 these precious relics.’ Then they say, ‘ Come, accompany 
 me to my country. There God is revealed. There the 
 goddesses Lukshmee, Saruswuttee, Bimblee, and 10,000 
 others constantly serve him : moreover, the gods of heaven, 
 earth, and hell, all the 330 millions of gods worship hun. 
 His glory is immense. All casts before him eat out of one 
 vessel. In the month of Asar is the Goondicha Jattra. 
 He himself comes out of the temple and sits on his car. 
 He himself causes the car to move. In one day, he eats 
 70 poata, (about a thousand pounds weight ;) but all that 
 he eats of different kinds who can declare. Listen how- 
 ever to a truly wonderful fact. In the cook-house, they 
 place seven cooking pots, one above the other, over one 
 
70 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 fire. Tlie bottom pots are not cooked, hut the top one is !’ 
 In this manner they tell a number of tales, and persuade 
 the people to come. Having arrived, they direct them to 
 different houses, saying, ‘ This is the holy land, here the 
 fruit of pious actions is enjoyed. Come, I will obtain for 
 you an interview (dursuna) with Jugurnath, and cause you 
 to bathe in the five holy places, (viz. Indradummun tank, 
 Lokenath do. Seeta-gunga do. Chokerteerth Sea, and Mar- 
 kunda tank,) thus you will obtain salvation for seven gen- 
 erations of your ancestors : but bear in mind how you will 
 propitiate me.’ In this way they lead them to the temple, 
 and give them a sight of Jugurnath. At that time intmy 
 priests suiTound them, and stroking their heads, exclaim, 
 ‘Behold the visible god glorified! present him Avith an 
 offerhig of 25 rupees; give us a present of ten rupees; 
 come quick, no delay.’ In this waj% by much talkmg, 
 they wheedle them out of theu' money, and take all they 
 can get. Others come beggmg to their lodgings. If they 
 have no more money, these pundas coax them out of a 
 promissorj" note, and make them engage to pay Avhen 
 they reach home. They also make a number of cakes, 
 and bring for the pilgrims to eat. For that which is worth 
 four annas they exact 12 — for an anna’s Avorth they take 
 six annas. If they refuse to liaA'e them, they abuse them 
 AA ith filthy curses and speeches (avIucIi I omit,) and say, 
 ‘You — AA'here AA'iU you get such food as this! Thus saying 
 they cram it by mam force into their mouths. Thus the 
 pundas exceedingly oppress the people, and by a variety 
 of cheating tricks get from them their AA^ealth. Sometimes 
 Avhen the pilgrims enter the enclosure of the temple, they 
 steal the ornaments from their noses and ears, and take 
 aAvay then- clothes and money. If they resist, the pundas 
 assemble and beat them till they make off, crying out, ‘ O 
 father, O mother, I die, I die !’ and thus they escape from 
 the temple. Or if the pundas see a beautiful yoimg Avoman, 
 they allure her into the temj)le, and having seduced her, let 
 her go, tellmg her, ‘ This is a holy place, I am a holy man. 
 By liavmg sunendered your person to me it is purified ; 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 71 
 
 the sins of a million of births are destroyed ; know that yovi 
 have certainly enjoyed Jugurnath. God and his worship- 
 per are inseparable.’ On other occasions giving the pil- 
 grims some j)otion to eat, they render them insensible, and 
 rob them of their wealth. I have seen from five to ten 
 boys watch near the gate for a single j)ilgrim : then laying 
 hold of him, they beat him till he cries out, ‘ Mercy ! 
 mercy !’ but no one coming to his assistance, he sinks 
 down through much beating : then becoming insensible 
 through fear, they rob him of his property and decamp.” 
 
 On this extract we may observe, that no one can tell 
 what Hindoos will do so well as a Hindoo, and especially 
 as a Hindoo Brahmim ; while as to what is transacted 
 within the walls of Juguruath’s temple they alone can give 
 us information. I have myself been an eye-witness of 
 such acts of robbciy as are noticed at the close of the ex- 
 tract. I recollect on one occasion, while I was talking to 
 the peo])le at the Ruth Juttra, the poor pilgrims at the outer 
 gate of the tow'u were admitted ; they had been collecting 
 for a long tune, but were not before allowed to enter be- 
 cause they would not or could not pay the tax. It was 
 grievous to see the needy people (many of whom came 
 from distant parts of India,) with their little all tied up in 
 a bundle, and suspended imder their umbrellas, in some 
 unguarded moment, rushed upon by the pandas like tigers, 
 and then’ all taken from them. These villains of Jugurnath 
 lie ill wait, and when they see an old or disabled pilgrun, 
 rush upon him, give him a blow upon the head with a 
 large stick, and snatch the umbrella with the bundle out of 
 his hand ! I saw, I believe, Jifty cases of this kind while I 
 stood ! 
 
 And even at the last festival in July, one or two cases 
 came under my notice. I have frequently been appealed 
 to by people in the streets of Pooree respecting their prop- 
 erty, which had been taken from them ; and on one occa- 
 sion especially, I remember, a respectable man coming to 
 our house, and complaining that a panda had invited him 
 to his house, where he gave hnn deleterious tobacco, w hich 
 
72 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 stupified him. His host then robbed him of all his money, 
 which was a considerable sum. This I believe is a com- 
 mon practice. 
 
 I have travelled over different parts of the country, and 
 in almost every place some one has complained of the 
 cheating and thieving of the Pooree people. At Berham- 
 pore, beyond Ganjam, a merchant told me, that he took 
 abouj: 400 rupees worth of cloth to Pooree, where a punda 
 cheated him out of it all under pretence of finding him cus- 
 tomers. Tales of a similar kind I have been told without 
 end. Indeed the pundas and their adherents at Pooree 
 have obtained the distinction of being the most Avicked and 
 oppressive among Hindoos. A poet of their own said of 
 them after Ins visit to Jugurnath, 
 
 “The children arc robbers, the old men are robbers, 
 
 The Jogeys and Gooroos, they are all of them robbers; 
 
 They are robbers in the village, and robbers in the town. 
 
 And none beside robbers, of their women are born.” 
 
 It is not improbable that Jugurnath, and the images asso- 
 ciated Avith him, OAve their origin to the word aum, the 
 mystic syllable of the triune deity, as represented in the 
 centre of the circular board, page 59. 
 
 After the brethren had determined to make Pooree their 
 second station, 3Ir. Bampton paid it a visit during the time 
 of the Ruth Juttra in July. A fcAV extracts from his jour- 
 nal here folloAvs : 
 
 “ On the morning of July 10, I rode round the temple, I 
 also vieAved the cars and some A'ast images much larger 
 than life Avhich Avere to be placed upon them ; three of the 
 images from the position of their arms and hands seemed as 
 if they Avere intended for coachmen ; but they Avere not at 
 any time furnished Avith reins or Avhip. The rude ])icturcs 
 upon the cars near Serainpore are A^ery indecent ; it is not 
 hoAvever the case here, perhaps the people begin to be 
 ashamed of themselves. Not far from Jugurnath’s temple 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 73 
 
 sits a wretclied devotee on the leeAvard side of a fire with 
 a long beard, and his black body whitened by ashes ; lie 
 looked the picture of misery. I asked him how long he 
 had set there, and he said three years. I then inquired 
 how long he meant to sit, and I think his reply was, as long 
 as Jugurnath pleases. It is affecting to see the people 
 treating this wretched man with awful reverence ; a man 
 who was attending me actually bowed before liim with his 
 face to the ground. 
 
 In the afternoon I went out on horseback, it being pretty 
 cloudy, to see the idols brought out of the temple. Whilst 
 I sat waiting for their appearance, several companies of 
 worshipjiers were conducted by the courteous pundas mto 
 the temple, to enjoy the fruits of their toilsome pilgrimage, 
 a near view of Jugurnath. Many others who, I was told, 
 had not duly propitiated these pundas, were beaten at the 
 temple gate without mercy, because they sought admission. 
 Many hands Avere armed with sticks, for this pious Avork, 
 and assuredly their places Avere not sinecures. I thought 
 of the difference betAveen the stripes inflicted on the long- 
 ing adorers of Jugurnath, and the “ come and welcome” of 
 the gospel. Our English friends Avill bear- m mind that the 
 Hindoos have commonly the greater part of their bodies 
 naked, and in this state it availed nothing Avhether a man 
 faced the Avretches or fled from them ; m either case they 
 laid on with all their might. At last the Rajali of Khoor- 
 da, Avho perhaps may be called chief priest of the idols, 
 arrived in an elegant palanquin. He is a timid young man 
 of nineteen. He was preceded by a man on hoi-seback 
 beating a drum, and after the people about him had Avashed 
 his feet, he Avalked barefoot uito the temple yard, and I 
 suppose uito the temple itself I should have said that, 
 beside the man on horseback, two elephants came before 
 him. I observed a religious mendicant who sought admis- 
 sion into the temple with his hands m a supplicating atti- 
 tude. Passing over the shameless way in which these 
 people generally dress, or, perhaps I should rather say, go 
 naked, he exliibited m a degree I never before saAv amongst 
 10 
 
74 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 P 
 
 Hindoos, modesty and resignation, combined with peme- 
 verance. He was often gently j)ushed back, but on tlie 
 one side I saw no imlioly hand raised to strike hun, nor 
 do I tliink on the other, that he gained admission. Every 
 eye before the gate was directed to the temple, in order to 
 catch tlie first view of the idols ; and when they were 
 brought out, their fii-st ajipearance was intunated to the 
 multitude by the claps and shouts of tliose who saw them. 
 The gi'eater part even of those who got near the temple, 
 could not see them till they came Avithout the gate, and 
 many waited their appearance with their hands in a very 
 devout attitude ; but the greater part looked as if they only 
 came to see a sight. 
 
 While Jugurnath Avas gomg up, the Khoorda Rajah 
 stood in front of the car at the distance of perhaps four 
 score yards ; the people Avere cleared aAvay so as to alloAV 
 him a clear A'iew of the cai', and he had a man to hold his 
 hand, whether as matter of state or as some said, to keep up 
 his courage, I cannot decide. Soon after Jugurnath got 
 into his place, he Avas foUoAved by his hands and feet ; on 
 what parts of him they Avere all put, I cannot say. But 
 there Avere four of each, and they Avere caiTied up into the 
 car by eight men. They AA'ere monstrously large, and each 
 seemed a moderate load for the bearer of it ! To hear AAdiat 
 the people Avould say, I asked if they Avere brass, but tlie 
 reply Avas, Soona, that is gold. The men can-ied them 
 upon their shoulders. Tavo or three chests Avere at differ- 
 ent times taken into the car, containing, I AAas told, the 
 idols ornaments. To notice things in the confused Avay 
 they caught my attention on the spot, I saAV in the croAA'd, 
 a man Avith his arm standing perpendicularly from his 
 shoulder, as it probably had done for many preceding years. 
 And as I think I omitted it in its jtroper place, I Avould 
 note here, that on entering Pooree, I saAV a man Avho had 
 nearly finished his pilgrimage, in measuring the ground by 
 his OAVU length. There Averc in the croAvd ten elephants, 
 several of them bearing English gentlemen and ladies ; 
 and some of the officers AA ere on horseback. After Jugur- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 75 
 
 Hath was put into his place, the gentlemen and ladies ap- 
 proached the car to see him ; but tliough curiosity drew 
 them to the spot, it is only right to say, that neither a wish 
 to be popular, nor any thing else, induced the Europeans 
 to manifest the least degree of respect to these objects of 
 Hindoo worship. I was very attentive to this point, be- 
 cause the people here told me of some gentlemen’s taking 
 off their hats to Juguinath. I was some apprehensive that 
 they interruirted the ceremonies, as they placed themselves 
 between the car and the Rajah. It is the Rajah’s business 
 to perform certain ceremonies on each of the cars before 
 tliey move — and now, when it was neaidy dark, he ap- 
 proached .Tugumath’s brother’s car on an elephant. He 
 prostrated himself before each idol, walked round and 
 swejjt the car, after which service he received from off the 
 idol a garland of flowers as a mark of its approbation. The 
 cars were so crowded that I could see little tliat was done : 
 I however saw the garland hung round his neck from tlie 
 first idol, and soon after he left it, it moved on. When the 
 first car moved it was dark, and it soon began to rain. I 
 think another of the cal's moved before I left tlie place, but 
 I soon after went to my lodgings, after having sat on horse- 
 back perhaps five horn's. 
 
 During most of the time the jioor deluded people were 
 pressing upon the car, that they might, as they say, get rid 
 of their sins by a sight of Jugurnath, and the men with 
 the sticks laid about them vehemently, to keep off such as 
 they did not choose to admit ; some in the crowd sung 
 devoutly, some clapped their hands, some bowed down, 
 and some looked quite careless. Such was the fii'St and 
 great day of the Ruth jattra ; it was the largest woi-ship- 
 pLng assembly I ever saw, but not one of die worshippers 
 worshipped God. Surely this is an avrful thought. How 
 gi'eat is the Divine forbearance towards this people, and 
 indeed towards us all ! 
 
 July 11th. I rode out early in the morning, and in the 
 first place Avent to the cars. In front of one of them, at 
 the distance of a few yards, lay the mangled body of a 
 
76 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 dead man ; one arm and one leg were eaten, and two dogs 
 were then at him ; many people were near, both movhig 
 and stationary, but they did not seem to take any notice of 
 the circumstance. I then went to see the state of the pil- 
 grims, who, either because they could not or would not pay 
 the tax, were kept without one of the gates. I found them 
 numerous, ^and, either merely because they thought me a 
 respectable Englishman, or because they hoped J might 
 have power to get the gate opened for them, they made 
 ahnost as much noise as if they had seen Jugumath. In 
 the course of the moniing I saw, within a mile of the gate, 
 about six more dead ; the dogs and birds were eatmg three 
 of them. One in particular was either thrown or dragged 
 into a puddle, and from their tearing it, and pulling it up 
 and down in the mud, it was a loathsome spectacle. But 
 my attention was turned to the living as well as the dead, 
 and a number of these seemed in dying circumstances. 
 Knowing that there was an hospital, I dh-ected them 
 thither ; but they said they should not be suffered to pass 
 through the gate. However I at length persuaded the 
 friends of two poor creatures to carry them to the gate, 
 promising that I would do what I could to get them 
 through, and when I andved I found there was no diffi- 
 culty. Mr. who keeps the gate said, any of the sick 
 
 might pass. I then went back with tlie jileasing hope of 
 either saving the hves or lessening the dying pahis of num- 
 bers. But I soon found new difficulties, for when I tried 
 to persuade those around [to remove the sick, one said he 
 was not of the same cast, another that he did not come from 
 the same town, and nobody would touch them. My syce 
 is a humane fellow, and he seconded my efforts in the best 
 way he could, but in vain. I reproached them severely 
 with theii- inhumanity, but to no effect : at last a Brahmun 
 joined me who knew better how to manage them, and he 
 said, “ If you go with the sick, you will get in yourselves 
 without expense, and obtain a sight of Jugurnath.” This 
 succeeded, and I got eight or ten carried to the gate, or 
 properly gates, for there aie two, and they waited at the 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 77 
 
 first till niy arrival. The gate was then opened, and the sick 
 carried between them, when I had the mortification to see 
 at least some of those who had been induced to come by 
 the liope of gratuitous admission, beaten back by the men 
 with sticks, who are stationed at these gates as well as the 
 temple doors. I was told by the gate keepers that there 
 was a dooley, i. e. a kind of litter, and the people would bo 
 carried to the hospital at the expense of govcrnineut. One 
 litter however is exceedingly uiadequatc. I am certain 
 that five or six lay dead within a mile of the gates ; and it 
 is generally admitted that there was not a tenth, perhajis 
 not scarcely a twentieth of the pilgrims this year which 
 attend sometimes, and if there be the same jn-oportion of 
 dead and sick at all times, fifty or sixty dead might some 
 years he seen within a mile of this gate, and eighty or a 
 hundred sick. But it must be remembered, that there were 
 many j)ilgi'ims beyond the utmost extent of my ride, and 
 even within those limits many perhaps that I did not see — 
 there is also another entrance to the town, and it must be 
 granted that many die within the gates. 
 
 Jidy 12th. Early in the morning I rode to the entrance 
 of the town, near which I saw two men dead, and several 
 very ill. ]\Iy promises made the day before had been so very 
 ill kej)t, that I was afraid of renewuig them now, — and there 
 being nobody at the ghaut but an underling native without 
 authority, I could do little or nothing. I thought that if I 
 had insisted on the sick being carried past, he woidd have 
 yielded, for these people treat an English gentleman with 
 deference ; but I did not think it right even m the cause of 
 humanity, to assume authority which I did not possess. 
 I felt unwell on this day and did nothing among the natives 
 as a missionary. I however got two sick men taken quite 
 to the hospital, but it was with difficulty I ohtamed any 
 body to go with one of them. My syce however availing 
 himself of the respect which he knew the people would pay 
 to me as an Englishman, actually laid hold of people and 
 obliged them to assist. 
 
 July 13th. Lord’s day. I twice preached m English, 
 
78 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 besides going out among the natives in the afternoon. I 
 saw a dead man on my right hand as I went. The place 
 I chose was near the cars, and near the temple to which 
 the idols were going. I gave away some books, and had a 
 better sight of Jugurnath than jierhaps at aiiy other tune. 
 His face is black, and what passes for his nose is a protu- 
 berance which would certainly never be taken for a nose, 
 if eyes and a mouth were not painted near it ; his eyes and 
 mouth are such as I believe might easily be painted by any 
 man who could paint a wheelbarrow ; the ground of the 
 former are huge, Avhite, circidar patches, panned on each 
 side of what is called the face. I gave away the books I 
 took with me in Jugiu-nath’s immediate presence, and after- 
 wards talked to the jteople about the way of salvation, 
 standing on one of the huge ropes by which his car was 
 drawn. Whilst I was thus employed, numbers were bow- 
 ing down their faces to the ground before the idol ; and as 
 several of them were in a state of perspiration, and the 
 ground sandy, their foreheads and other parts of their faces 
 bore marks of what they had been doing. Some with the 
 sand sticking on their faces, came to me for books, and one 
 at least received one. Whilst I was giving books away, I 
 heard many apjiarently m answer to some inquiiy, utter 
 the words “ Dhurma Uvutar,” i. e. holy incarnation. We 
 have also heard of the same words being used at Cuttack, 
 and are pleased with the designation of what we preach. 
 The jihrase is not of our coining, and for what we know it 
 origuiated with the natives. Whilst I stood near the car, 
 the people were preparing for Jugurnath’s descent. I asked 
 what they were doing, and was surprised at the following 
 attempt to reply m English by a very unlikely man, “ Come 
 down the Lord from thence.” The man rmderstood Ben- 
 galee better than English, and I gave him a book. As I 
 went home my palanquin broke down, and I was obliged 
 to walk. On the whole, my feelings the next day con- 
 vinced me that I had done too much. 
 
 Jidy 14th. I went in the morning to the cars, and ob- 
 served that the number of ropes to each was six, and the 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 79 
 
 length of each about seventy-nine yards ; it is said that 
 there arc a tlioiisand men to draw each car, which is 166 
 or 167 to each rope. The ropes are thick enough to admit 
 of the men’s standing on both sides of them, and as this 
 calculation allows little more than two to each yard of 
 cable, it appears that there is quite room enough for the 
 whole three thousand to work. Having given away some 
 hooks, I went home and afterwards called on several of my 
 countrymen, but owing to indisposition did no more 
 amongst the natives that day. 
 
 July 16th. Though a rainy day, I got out amongst the 
 people in the afternoon ; 'they were so excessively clamor- 
 ous for books, and pushed and threw one another about in 
 such a way to get near me, that the work of distributing 
 was very jiainful. It Avould bave been easy to bave put a 
 book into evciy hand that was raised till the stock was 
 exhausted ; but I have always thought that this would be a 
 great waste, and I very seldom give a book to any one till I 
 have heard him read a line or two ; and then I give him a 
 smaller or larger as he reads well or ill. During my stay 
 at Poorec, I distributed about one hundred and ten pamj)!!- 
 lets, each containing some book of the New Testament ; 
 twenty or thirty- poems, each of which is considerably 
 larger than a gospel ; and upwards of a hundred tracts ; 
 these were in the Oriya language, and beside them I gave 
 away some in the Nagree and Bengalee. 
 
 July 18th. I spent a little time amongst the people ; 
 paced round the walls which inclosed the temple as near 
 as I could approach them, and thought the space might be 
 about two hundred yards bj- one hundred and ninety-; I 
 bought a few of their i-ough jrictures of Juguimath for a 
 very- little money, and toavards night set off home, avhich I 
 reached in safety about six the next morning.” 
 
 While the missionaries were thus preparing to oc^H|r 
 second station, they continued gradually to enlarge tlfcTf 
 sphere of usefulness at Cuttack. ]\Ir. Bampton avi ites, 
 Febraiary 9th, 1823, “ Last Lord’s day ave for the first time, 
 assembled the jialanquin bearers, &c. aa-ho come avith our 
 
80 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 Portuguese hearers, in a shed, and I addressed them dur- 
 ing English worship : there were about 40 of them. Dur- 
 ing the past week, we have looked al a house well situated 
 and large enough for us both ; whether we can get it or 
 not is doubtful. We have lately dismissed our pundit, and 
 are now trying a man, who -we hope, is more likely to help 
 us forward in the language than he was. Visiting the 
 schools takes us a considerable jiortion of time, and at the 
 commencement of this month we determined that our 
 Christian servant, Abraham, should visit them every other 
 day, for which service we agreed to allow him a nipee a 
 month on account of the society ; he has been m the habit 
 of assisting us in this way, though not of going so often ; 
 the main end of these frequent visits, is to see that the 
 children ai'e there, and the masters with them. A lauda- 
 ble desire to qualify himself for usefulness amongst the 
 Oriyas, has led the man to give to a pundit, a rupee a 
 moutli, to assist him in acquiring the language ; and we 
 determined to encourage him by paying that in the name 
 of the society. 
 
 Yesterday I was engaged in addressing the natives foiu' 
 times, first, the seiwants in the morning, second, my weekly 
 congi’egation of beggars, and I addressed two companies 
 whilst I was out in the evening. Study was attended to 
 as usual, and it is superfluous to say, that I was weary. 
 Going out in the evening, a man, with a laugh, asked me 
 whether Jesus Christ was black or white ? and I replied 
 by asking him, what good it would do to answer his ques- 
 tion. 
 
 The house alluded to m the above extract was afterw'ards 
 piu chased by Mr. Peggs. In reference to this purchase, 
 IMr. Peggs writes, “ I took the whole weight of the pur- 
 ^b^e upon mj^self, and on the second of July 1823, paid 
 the presence of the judge, and had it registered in 
 his- court. On the 8th, we removed to it. The situation 
 and premises ai-e admirably adapted for the mission, and I 
 hope revolving centuries wdll see missionaries residing on 
 tlie spot. The great body of the natives are at the very 
 
NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 81 
 
 door ; while the prospect of the Kutjooree ; of another river 
 that runs to Pooree, and of the villages and neighbouring 
 hills is most delightful. We are very near the ford to 
 Pooree, and can easily fall in with the j)ilgrims.” 
 
 Hitherto the brethren had lived in the military lines or 
 cantonments, at a considerable distance from the most pop- 
 ulous part of the native town ; and they hoped, by dwelling 
 more immediately among the people, that greater facilities 
 for caiTving forward their work would be afforded. In this 
 they were not disappointed ; the premises for a time proved 
 of great service to the mission ; but some disagreeable local- 
 ities were attached to them, which, with the expense of 
 keeping them in repair, led succeeding missionaries to 
 prefer living elsewhere. If suitable premises could be pro- 
 vided, however, tbe missionaries would still consider it their 
 duty to live immediately in the vicinity of the native popu- 
 lation. 
 
 Another step taken by the brethren was, to liberate Abra- 
 ham fi'om his employment as a servant, and engage him as 
 an assistant native preacher. The following brief sketch of 
 his history previously to his being employed by the mission- 
 ai'ies was furnished by Mr. Peggs. 
 
 “ Abraham, the native Christian, assisting the missionaries 
 in Orissa, was bom at Serungputtam of Gentoo or Hindoo 
 parents. From the age of eleven, to that of twenty-one, he 
 lived successively with several English gentlemen. The 
 first of these, capt. Cook, gave him the name of Abraham. 
 When about twenty years of age, he became his own 
 master, and having lately had some deeper impressions 
 about his religion, he wandered by the way of Cuttack and 
 Michiapore to Calcutta, designing to go to Benares to per- 
 form certain ablutions. In these wanderings he passed 
 through Cuttack and stopped five or six months. At that 
 time, according to his own acknowledgment, he was a 
 worshipper of a goddess named Peringah, or Kalee ; and 
 likewise of two other idols, called Sumbrunmune andMoo- 
 tynie. He wore a mala of thirty-two beads, used for the 
 repetition of the name of a Debtah ; and his forehead, neck 
 11 
 
82 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 and shoulders were besmeared with ashes from cow-dung. 
 He carried with him an iron instrument for pooja, called 
 treesule, about a cubit and a half in length. His mala (neck- 
 lace of heads,) he threw into the river at Calcutta, when he 
 became a Christian ; and his treesule he gave to Panchoo, the 
 native preacher at the Doorgapore station of our Baptist 
 brethren ; and I suppose, if not forwarded to England, it is 
 now in their possession. 
 
 “ When he performed his ordinary devotions, a place under 
 a tree, or a comer of a hut, was cleaned, by being besmear- 
 ed with cow dung and water ; the treesule as a kind of rep- 
 resentation of the object of his worship, was placed erect ; 
 the mala passed through his fingers seven, ten, or twenty- 
 one times, while the shaster of his idols, containing ten 
 sections or chajjters was partly read, or repeated from mem- 
 ory. If the service was short, his memory retained suffi- 
 cient for the occasion ; but if not, the rest of the shaster wtis 
 read. A part of this is now in his possession, but he 
 appears to treat it with the greatest indifference, and to have 
 forgotten that which he committed to memory. How 
 astonishuig, how pleasmg the contrast presented in his for- 
 mer and present manner of life. 
 
 “From Cuttack he wandered by Balasore to Midnapore. 
 At that time there was not a single missionary hi the whole 
 province of Orissa. But at Midnapore, on tlie borders of 
 the provhice, he fell in with Mr. D’Cruz, a missionary there 
 supported by the Serampore brethren, who talked with him 
 and offered him a lx)ok, which he refused. Abraham was 
 not disposed to regard ‘the voice of charmers charming 
 ever so wisely.’ However he pursued his journey hi com- 
 pany with a Roman Catholic Portuguese, who talked with 
 hhn on the way about the true God. He was in Calcutta 
 two months before he knew Mr. Penney, of the Benevolent 
 Institution, to whom he was introduced by a person em- 
 ployed at the school, as a Chowkadai' or watchman. Abra- 
 ham felt much at the idea of being introduced ; for to use 
 his own language, ‘ I don’t like see first.^ He did not like 
 to see him the first time. Mr. Penney sent hhn witli a note 
 
OniSSA MISSION. 
 
 83 
 
 to Mr. Yates; and he again sent him to the station at Door- 
 gapore, where he enjoyed the instruction of the missionary 
 residing there, and of his assistant Panchoo. 
 
 “ Here Abraham stopped two or tliree months, but refused 
 the trifling support usually given to inquirers, subsisting on 
 liis golden ear-rings and other things, which, with the sale 
 of his watch, made him a pretty good sum. This is a 
 very excellent trait in the character of this native convert ; 
 as sinister views are often concealed under a ])rofession of 
 regard to Cliristianity. Abraham very providentially fell 
 in with a native of Madrass, named Vepara, a Hindoo, who 
 lent him a Tamid Testament for four or five days, and ad- 
 vised him to become a Christian ; urging that while a 
 family was an objection to his becoming one, Abraham had 
 no difiictdty of this nature. He said something about 
 Christ’s giving his life for sinners, which struck the mind of 
 our native brother. With Panchoo Abraham had the Scrip- 
 tures opened to him, and was much interested with hearing 
 the Pilgrim’s Progress translated by the late Felix Carey. 
 I was very desirous to ascertain the first views that he ob- 
 tained of the Saviour. And, in his broken English, he talk- 
 ed in this way — ‘ Christ true God, gave his blood, five 
 marks, believe, sin take away.’ When Dr. Carey examin- 
 ed him previously to baptism, his replies were, ‘Christ’s re- 
 ligion tnie, — Christ gave blood — believe for go to heaven-’ 
 But in the Oriya language which he now speaks and reads 
 pretty fluently, his account of the way of salvation is very 
 natural and impressive. After being with Panchoo, as al- 
 ready stated, he lived with a serjeant Poole three months ; 
 and, with Mr. P’s, his name was given into the Bow Bazar 
 Church for baptism. Dr. Carey and others examined them 
 £Uid they were baptised together by Dr. Marshman, four or 
 five months previous to our arrival at Serampore, on No- 
 vember 15, 1821. He was recommended to us as a good 
 cook, and in that capacity was engaged.” 
 
 Abraham continued in the service of the mission for sev- 
 eral years ; at length he became so indolent that we were 
 obliged to dismiss him. He is now in Calcutta, and I would 
 hope is somewhat retrieving his character. 
 
84 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 During the year some pleasing progress was made in 
 communicating instruction to the young. Schools were 
 established not only in Cuttack, but in several villages in 
 tlie vicinity. Indeed there appeared to be no limits to this 
 department of missionary labour, but such as arose from 
 want of funds and superinteudauts. In all the schools in 
 Orissa, the Scriptures, and Scripture catechisms have ever 
 been in use. On one occasion Mr. Bampton writes, “ Two 
 sharp boys have been with me ; then’ object was to beg a 
 gospel, and one of them enforced his claims by repeating 
 two or three verses at the beginning of John. I tlien sup- 
 posed that he must have attended one of our schools, but 
 he said he had not, and on my asking him how he obtauied 
 any knowledge of the book ? he said that his brother’s son 
 had been to one of our scholars and obtained a gospel 
 from which he learned what he had repeated. He did not 
 read well, and a small tract was put into his hand, by Mrs. 
 B. with an assurance that he should have a gospel as the 
 reward of learning it by heart.” At another time Mr. B. 
 observes that, “ while waiting at the door of a school, I was 
 pleased to hear a heathen master teaching heathen scholars 
 to read, in their own language, the unpressive description 
 of the vanity of idols finnished in the I15th Psalm : ‘ They 
 have mouths but they speak not ; eyes have they but they 
 see not. They have ears, but they hear not : noses have 
 they, but they smell not. They have hands but they 
 handle not : feet have they but they walk not ; neither speak 
 they through their throat. They that make them are like 
 unto them ; so is every one that trusteth in them.’ ” 
 
 The missionaries succeeded m collecting several girls’ 
 schools. But it was afterwards discovered that the poor 
 children were aU connected with prostitutes, and were 
 desirous of availing themselves of the benefits of the schools 
 that they might more successfully promote their own 
 wretched views. The schools were in consequence broken 
 up ; and no progress of any impoitance has yet been made 
 in imparting education to the ignorant and degraded 
 females of Orissa. 
 
ORIS SA MISSION. 
 
 85 
 
 Another field of usefidness thrown ojten to the missiona- 
 ries is thus noticed by Mr. Peggs. “July 24th. Having 
 received a res])ectfid note from the judge, which aj)proved 
 our visiting the jail to instruct the prisoners, I paid rny first 
 visit this evening. The jail daroga showed me much 
 attention, and sat with me while I addressed some of the 
 people and read to them from a part of John iii. In the 
 jail are one hundred and seventy-eight prisoners, and in 
 the hospital connected with it thirty others. I hope a 
 school may be opened here, and some good done among 
 this depraved class of society.” 
 
 Respecting other labours, one of them observes, “We 
 are commonly both of us out amongst the natives once 
 every day, and we uniformly direct them to the Lord Jesus 
 Christ as the only Saviour. Without our saying it they 
 perceive, that our system and then's cannot stand together. 
 Some are angrj% contentious, and boisterous ; some laugh 
 at us, and a few at different times seem to listen silently 
 and seriously ; but there is much indeed between an igno- 
 rant Hindoo, and the bajrtismal water. And we wish to 
 moderate the expectations of our brethren, by reminding 
 them that we are yet mere children, learning to talk !” 
 
 A later communication furnishes an interesting detail of 
 a journey undertaken for the diffusion of divine truth. 
 They write, “ Since our last letter to you, our actual labours 
 among the heathen may be considered more truly mission- 
 ary than formerly. In addition to addressing the palan- 
 quin bearers, and others on a Lord’s day morning, (while 
 one is preaching in English,) and to going out among the 
 people in the evening, we have made some excursions 
 beyond the two rivers by which we are encircled. Some 
 unexpected cloudy days have given us opportunity to go to 
 several of the villages around us, in which we have preach- 
 ed the gosj)el, and scattered the seed of the word. But our 
 most interesting journey of this nature, was to a very noted 
 place, eight koss, or twenty-four miles from us, named 
 Bhobaneswer. This place, as if characteristic of the moi-al 
 State of the coimtry, is ahnost a perfect jungle. And it is 
 
86 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 curious to see the scene, which was tiiick brush-wood of 
 tlie jungle overtopping several of the temples, and con- 
 tributing to throw them into oblivion. Common report says 
 there arc 999 temples, and certainly what we had oppor- 
 tunity of observing, leads us to think the report may have 
 originated in truth. Being informed by our pundit that at 
 a certain time there woukl lie a large number of natives at 
 the above place, we determined to go thither ; having sent 
 forward our friend B’s tent, with Abraham the day before, 
 we set off, havuig a Eurojieau friend in company with us. 
 We started at day -break and arrived about ten in the morn- 
 ing. It is impossible to give any adequate description of 
 the scene which was presented to our view. Forty or fifty 
 thousand j)eople, of all descriptions, like a stream, running 
 to the princij)al temple, while the road for several miles, 
 and the vicinity of the temples, were thronged with men, 
 women, and children. Yes, children seated upon their 
 fathers’ shoulders, with their artless hands upon the parent’s 
 head, were brought to see the festival. Thus tliey become 
 inured to such scenes from infancy. The occasion of the 
 assembly was the removing on a large car, three small gold- 
 en idols, called Gqvinda, IMahadaiv, and Bhobaneswer, to 
 another temple in the neighbourhood. A few respectable 
 natives were present. A son of a zemindar came into our 
 tent, to whom we spoke of Christ ; we also gave- him a 
 gospel and a large poem for his father. In the evening we 
 w'ere engaged in different places, and addressed many peo- 
 ple. We slept in our palanquins. After stopping till about 
 four the next day, we returned home, much jtleased Avitli 
 the opportunity of making known the gospel to many ^fho 
 lived in the surrounding villages. When better acquainted 
 with the language, it may be useful fi-equently to take such 
 excursions, to exjilain the gospel to many who may feel 
 with the inquiring Eunuch, in reference to understanding 
 it, “ How can I undei-stand except some man should guide 
 me ? ” 
 
 The seiwices in English on the Lord’s day were regular- 
 ly continued, nor did our brethren labour in vain. Mr. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 87 
 
 Peffgs observes, “ our English congregation has recently 
 assumed a very encouraging aspect, and considering tlie 
 value of genuine j)iety in India, it ought to be noticed with 
 gratitude. The congregation, though ouly from twenty- 
 five to thirty individuals in number, now contains five or 
 six persons that we lioj)e are under serious impressions.” 
 
 To one of these j)crsons the brethren had the pleasure of 
 administering the ordinance of baptism, and afterwards of 
 receiving him into the church. The following extracts 
 from IVIr. Bampton’s journal allude to his conversion and 
 baptism. Aj)ril 8th. “ We were requested to visit Mrs. 
 Baj)tist, the wife of one of our hearers, who has made him- 
 self verj' useful to us. He seemed much concernecf about 
 her ; and I obser^’ed, after talkuig and praying with her, 
 that another individual seemed more than usually affected. 
 A day or two after Mre. B, died, and I was requested to 
 bury her. This afforded an o[)portunity of addressing 
 most of the East Indians at the station. The next morning 
 I received a letter from Mr. ReyneU, the person just men- 
 tioned as being affected at Mrs. B’s bed side. Mrs. Rcy- 
 nell and her sister are in fellowship with us, having been 
 baptised by JMr. Peter, at Balasore. In his letter Mr. R. 
 said that he was much aftected at the grave ; that he had 
 thought about the ordinance' <?4’ bajjtism ; and he wished 
 that it might be administered to him next Lord’s day. 
 Though we never heard any thing unfavourable to his 
 moral character, we had then, little opinion of his conver- 
 sion. But we both called on hiin at night, and were sur- 
 prised to find that his mind had been affected m a way 
 that we - had not supposed. Mrs. Reynell understands 
 much more English than she can speak. But if some of 
 her language was unintelligible, we could not'kmisunder- 
 stand her countenance, which was truly expressive of the 
 pleasure she felt on the occasion. AV^e declmed baptising 
 him so speedily as he had desired, for several reasons ; 
 we have since conversed with him, not only about his ex- 
 perience, but also about a church state. In our last inter- 
 view, we were pleased to hear hun say, tliat he had done. 
 
88 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 business at the office on the Lord’s day, hut he would 
 rather resign his situation than do so again. He was asked 
 if he knew what had operated on his mind, to produce the 
 change ; to which he replied, in general, that he had reason 
 to he thankful for our >coming to Cuttack, and mentioned 
 in particular, his being set on thinking by a conversation, 
 in which I recollect urging that idolatry consisted in loving 
 other tilings more than God ; and he says that I told him 
 that he was no better than a Hindoo. He was observed to 
 be in tears, whilst brother Peggs was preaching last Lord’s 
 day morning. 
 
 Mr. Reynell was aftervv'ards baptized by Mr. Bampton. 
 At hi^baptism a number of Indo British, a European and 
 his family, and several natives were spectators. The scene 
 to the eye of faith and hope was truly gratifying. 
 
OBISSA MISSION. 
 
 89 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 On September, 182J3, Mr. and Mrs. Bampton removed 
 from Cuttack to Pooree, or Jugurnatli. Of their removal 
 he states, “ Mrs. B. and myself left Cuttack in a boat on 
 Wednesday the 17tli. inst., and arrived here in about twen- 
 ty-three hours. Our bungalow stands on the barren sand, 
 about a furlong from the sea, and twenty minutes ride from 
 Jugumath’s temple. It contains six rooms, and we can 
 see the temple from five of them. A hill of sand twenty 
 or thirty yards from the house, partially hides the pagoda, 
 but by ascending that, we have a fine view of it. I shall 
 not now describe the temple, fine as it looks ; unless it could 
 be put to a better use, we should triumph in its downfall. 
 The people however are by no means willing that it should 
 fall into decay. A wealthy native has just given fifty thou- 
 sand rupees towards repairing, and perhaps beautifying it : 
 and no wonder, for it is the residence of his god.” 
 
 Being thus fixed in the central seat of Hindoo idolatry, 
 Mr. Bampton saw the importance of uniting prudence with 
 zeal, lest he should defeat the object he laboured to accom- 
 plish. Of his proceedings he wrote under date of Septem- 
 ber 26, 1823 
 
 “ I mean to step cautiously. A spider will not provoke 
 a strong fly, recently entangled, immediately to use all its 
 strength, but by prudent forbearance secures the prey, 
 which a direct attack might have been the means of libera- 
 ting. May piety and courage, combined with wisdom and 
 perseverance, ever distinguish us and all your mission- 
 aries.” 
 
 In a later communication, Mr. Bampton thus represents 
 his mode of proceeding. “ For some weeks after my 
 12 
 
90 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 airival, I commonly went amongst the natives every even- 
 ing, and gave them books, but seldom said any thing to 
 them. I thought this the most prudent, as I am afi'aid that 
 any considerable irritation amongst the most respectable 
 of the Hindoos, might excite that alarm elsewhere, which 
 would be unfavourable to the great object. I now begin, 
 however, to come a little nearer to the people, and am pretty 
 much in the habit of addressing a group of them in the 
 streets every evening. I constantly aim at ‘ Christ crucifi- 
 ed,’ without provoking discussions immediately connected 
 with their beloved blocks and stones. I hope to address 
 them now with more and more feeling. You will easily 
 account for there having been hitherto a great defect in 
 this respect, when you consider that we have not merely 
 to read, but to speak a new language, a language much less 
 like English dian Latin or Greek, with scarcely any other 
 resemblance to the English than that they both convey 
 ideas by articulate sounds.” 
 
 Soon after the i-emoval of Mr. and Mrs. Bampton to 
 Pooree, the missionaries received the gratifying intelligence 
 of the arrival at Calcutta of Mr. and Mrs. Lacey, who were 
 destined to strengthen their hands in Orissa. The fol- 
 lowing note of Mr. Lacey’s ordination occurs in the report 
 of the society for 1824. The ordination took place at 
 Loughborough on Wednesday, May, 7th. The opportunity 
 was one of the most soleimi kind. All the interest that 
 had been e.xcited two years before by the ordination of 
 Mr. Bampton, and the presence of Mr. Ward, appeared 
 again in action. The same pledge to support and pray for 
 the missionaries that had been given at the former interesting 
 opportimity, was repeated at this time. And the uplilled 
 hands of a multitude declared, that they would persevere in 
 su})porting with their propeiTy and their prayers the great 
 cause they have espoused. The mission may still have a 
 few oj)posers, who mistake the motives of its active friends 
 and tlie faithful missionaries; but with so many friends 
 pledged for its support, and with God on its side, it has 
 nothing to fear. Days like tliat enjoyed on this occasion 
 
ORISSA MI S S I O N . 
 
 91 
 
 will not be soon forgotten. They live in the memory of 
 mnltitiules who love the Saviour ; and when the flood of 
 time shall have buried in oblivion all those multitudes; 
 when all the deeply afl'ected crowd, whose prayers then 
 pierced the skies, shall have vanished for ever from every 
 earthly house of prayer ; surely, in the house above, will 
 those solemn scenes be remembered, and those days re- 
 collected with pleasure, when crowds assembled for an 
 object unportant as eternity ; because that object was the 
 publishing of the everlasting gospel to a ruined world. 
 
 . Mr. and Mrs. Lacey arrived at Calcutta, in Sept. 1829. 
 They tarried in Bengal, principally at Calcutta, and Seram- 
 pore, for about three months, waiting for a jiassage to 
 Orissa. During their stay they were very hospitably 
 received by the Baptist brethren. On their leaving Seram- 
 pore for Orissa, a prayer meeting was held, and prayer 
 was offered in behalf of them, and for the success of the 
 mission. Dr. Carey being unable to attend the meeting, 
 on account of ilhiess, afterwards gave Mr. Lacey the fol- 
 lowing advice ; “ My dear brother Lacey, though I cannot 
 pray publicly for you, yet I have the same warm desii-es 
 for you, and I give you my advice. Remember three 
 things: — First, that it is your duty to preach the gospel to 
 every creature : — Second, remember that God has declared 
 that his word shall accomplish that for which it is sent : — 
 Third, that when he pleases, he ctm as easily remove the 
 present seemingly formidable obstacles, as we can move 
 the smallest particles of dust. Be not discouraged, but 
 look constantly to tbe great recompense of reward. Fare- 
 well, may the Lord bless you, and give you many souls in 
 Orissa for your hire.” 
 
 Mr. Peggs having received notice of the time his new 
 colleagues expected to be at the mouth of the Mahanuddy 
 river, took a journey to meet them. The following extracts 
 from Mr. Lacey’s journal notices this circumstance, and 
 furnishes some interesting particulars of their journey 
 together to Cuttack. 
 
92 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 December 11. With unspeakable pleasure we received 
 brother P. on board the Goliah, about 10 o’clock, A. M. and 
 with much joy left this vessel, which with all it contains is 
 a true Goliah. We sailed in brother P’s boat for Pata- 
 moonday, and reached the place at 4, P. M. 
 
 December 12. Rose early this morning, and accompan- 
 ied brother P. with his pundit to several villages. At one 
 of them a good number of villagers collected, and we seated 
 ourselves under the veranda of a respectable native, preach- 
 ed Jesus crucified, and distributed books. After brother 
 P. had finished%hout Christ, an old native began to tell 
 us about Krishnoo. We stopped our ears, and refused to 
 listen : they said if we would not hear them they would 
 not hear us : we therefore heard them. The man ac- 
 knowledged that what we said about Krishnoo’s having 
 committed adultery with sixteen thousand females was 
 true ; but, as fire turned every other substance into itself, 
 so he being a god, made every thing he did, not only ex- 
 cusable, hut like himself, godlike. We declared the holy 
 life of the Saviour, and they were put to silence. One 
 man asked us to give him some rice. We offered him the 
 bread of life. We returned to our boat pretty much tired, 
 and with a good appetite for breakfast. In the evening we 
 again went among the people, carrying with us our pre- 
 cious seed, sowing a little here and there, perhaps a little 
 * may spring up to the glory of Him whose it is to give the 
 
 incre^lse. 
 
 December 13. Went out into another large village. 
 At our first appearance the people were extremely shy, 
 and rmi away ; but afterwards they took courage and came 
 near ; we collected about 100 under the shade of a wide 
 spreading banyan tree ; the common resort of the villagers, 
 being considered sacred. Brother P. preached the good 
 word, and the people heai'd with much attention, and made 
 some inquiries and some objections. When we came 
 away, the people followed us to our boat in a crowd ; they 
 said by the way, ‘ at firet we ran away, but now we run 
 after Sahibs for knowledge.’ Some wanted books, some 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 93 
 
 a little brandy for medicine, both of which we gave them. 
 These peo])le probably never heard the name of Christ 
 before. O, that it might now be the power of God to their 
 salvation ! 
 
 Lord’s day, 14. This being the sabbath we stojtped at a 
 large village, in which stood an ancient temjtle, now fast 
 going to ruins ; hut the idol was within, and the people at 
 their worship ; we went into the temjtle yard, in the midst 
 of which was a well, upon which we sat ; the natives wish- 
 ed us to have a more easy seat. We were thinking of 
 him who sat upon a well side and asked for water! We 
 offered them the water of life, hut they refused to drink, 
 though dying of thu’st ; they heard our word with some 
 attention, and several received tracts, gospels, &c. After 
 our return, brother P. gave us an encouraging address to 
 labour as clearers of the ground. The minds of this peo- 
 ple are like an uncultivated wilderness, covered with jun- 
 gle, which must he cleared away before seed can be sown 
 to good effect. 
 
 I have had much enjoyment of religion this day, though" 
 in a destitute situation, far from dear friends, and the land 
 of my nativity, surrounded by idolaters; hut God and 
 Christ are here. About 3 o’clock, P. M. some husbandmen 
 came running after our boat for books ; they waded uj) to 
 the middle in mud and water to receive them, and made 
 us many salams : may the good spirit teach them to under- 
 stand. We observed them sit down together near the 
 shore to read. This was a pleasing sight. 
 
 December 17. Having obtained a few words of the 
 Oriya, I ventured out by myself into some villages ; the 
 people run away at my approach like wild peojde, and I 
 could scarcely come near them. At length 1 succeeded 
 with some reapers ; I took their hooks from them and 
 reaped a little myself, and endeavoured to reconcile them. 
 I left the word of God in their possession. Coming away 
 to the boat, I met with another reaper, who manifested 
 more boldness than his fellows ; he heard my little blun- 
 dering tale about the Sutya cotta, but could not read Oriya. 
 
94 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 December 19. Have been working hard to-day, in en- 
 couraging and assisting the men, that we may arrive at 
 Cuttack. This evening at about 8, P. M. the men refused 
 to proceed any further. We were very tired, and several 
 miles from brother P’s house ; but determined to walk the 
 rest of the way, having previously informed sister P. that 
 we should. We had some refreshments, and returned 
 thanks to our heavenly Father for all his mercies bestowed 
 upon us, and for brmging us hither in health and safety. 
 
 Shortly after the arrival of Messrs. Peggs and Lacey 
 at Cuttack, they made an excursion for a few days into the 
 surrounding country. Of this Mr. Peggs writes, “ On the 
 30th ult. we took a journey of about 50 miles in the whole 
 circuit, to establish the four village schools, Avhich we ac- 
 complished in four days. Our interview with the Rajah of 
 Buluntah, (twelve miles distant on the Pooree road,) and the 
 son of the Rajah of Gungaswer, was very interesting. To 
 each we presented an Oriya Testament, preached the gos- 
 pel, and recommended the schools to their care. During 
 the last two months, fourteen Rajahs have had presents of 
 the gospels, acts, poems, &c. (three or four books to each,) 
 with a letter written by the pundit sent to them. The style 
 and sentiment of his compositions arc very interesting to 
 me, and are calculated to prepare the way of the Lord. 
 Seven have replied, and several or all of their letters with 
 t a few translations may probably find their way to England. 
 
 These petty Rajalis, as they are considered, though a cari- 
 cature on European royalty, are men of influence, and if 
 merely favourably to Christianity, capable of doing much 
 good.” 
 
 On the 15th of this month Mr. and Mrs. Lacey removed 
 to Pooree where they expected to take up their abode. 
 Mrs. Lacey furnishes the following ])articulars respecting 
 their journey, mode of living, &c. 
 
 We left Cuttack on the 15th, and after travelling fifteen 
 hours in palanquins, arrived at Brother Bampton’s, who 
 received us joyfully. In our first stage to Pooree, we j>ass- 
 ed a large idol, placed under a large banian tree, for the ac- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 95 
 
 comnioclatiou of i)ilgriiiis, and accompanied with a great 
 number of little images in the shape of horses. When we 
 drew near it, some of my bearei's, who were disengaged, ran 
 firet that they might have time to j)ay their adorations to it, 
 and just as I came ojiposite, they were prostrating them- 
 selves to this block, with their clas))cd hands held to their 
 foreheads, which is a sign of humiliation. At this sight I 
 was provoked, grieved, and ashamed ; provoked that these 
 people should sufter satan to prevail upon them to worship 
 him in the shape of this block ; grieved that man should be 
 so sinful as to cause God to leave him and suifer him to go 
 after idols ; and ashamed that the heathen shoidd be more 
 assiduous in worshipping stones and the work of their own 
 hands, than Christians in woi-shipping the Lord God. As 
 soon as I saw them, I instantly summoned up all my little 
 knowledge of the Oriya, to tell them it was wrong. 
 
 Uj)on our way, we saw groat numbers of monkies ; some 
 hopping from bough to bough, with then' young ones m 
 their arms, and othere playing uj)on the ground ; some were 
 extremely large, of a grey colour, with very long curled 
 tails. There are tigers, bears and jackals, in this province, 
 and several other sorts of wild beasts. When Europeans 
 travel in the night, which is often the case, they have one 
 or two men to run by the side of the palanquin with torches 
 to frighten these ferocious animals from the roads. 
 
 I have before said that our friends at Pooree received us 
 with great joy, and as they are in a veiy solitary situation, 
 and in Satan’s head quarters, we think it is our duty to stay 
 at Pooree, at least for the present ; though I believe if we 
 consulted our own feelings we shoidd rather be at Cuttack, 
 as it is enlivened ivith a small congregation for English 
 worship on the sabbath day ; and as they have commenced 
 the native schools, seems a sphere for immediate usefulness. 
 I hope we are sent, if not to sow the seed and reap the har- 
 vest, at least to prepare the ground. The European houses 
 at tills place stand upon a large bed of sand, near the sea, 
 about half a mile from the town. But as you wish to know 
 tlie particulars respecting our manner of living &c. I shall 
 
96 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 describe them to you. The walls of our house are com- 
 posed of bamboo and mud, which are whitened inside and 
 out with chunam ; it has no upper rooms, and is covered 
 with thatch. The ceiling is a piece of calico, whitened in the 
 same manner as the walls; the floors are made of chunam, 
 which look something like plaster, and covered with mats 
 made of flags; the windows and doors are Venetian, 
 and consequently made of wood ; and as the natives are so 
 ingenious as to be able to imitate any thing they see, and 
 wood is plentiful, we can buy any sort of furniture in Cal- 
 cutta, but not any where else, except it be at military sta- 
 tions, at sales, when the regiments remove to a great distance. 
 The bedsteads are large and lofty ; the mattrasses are stuff- 
 ed with the inside of the husk of the cocoa-nut, which is 
 very cheap, and hard to sleep upon. 
 
 As your request extended to our eatables, the employment 
 of our time, &c. I will proceed to these mattei-s. As this 
 is the winter season, tve rise about six. IMr. L. and myself 
 generally walk to the sea' beach, for the benefit of our health, 
 as we cannot take exercise out of doors long after sunrise. 
 We return home about 7 o’clock, and then bathe and dress 
 for breakfast, which by that tune is ready. For breakfast 
 we have tea, bread and butter, and a dish called kedgeree, 
 viz : rice, pease, &c. coloured vith saffron, and sometimes 
 we have a little fish. After breakfast we have family wor- 
 ship, and then we retire to the study, where we begin to 
 read the Oriya Testament. As we have not obtained a 
 pundit yet, we go to read to Mrs. Bampton just before 
 dinner. When we have said our lessons, ■we have our dm- 
 ner, between one and two o’clock. Our dinner consists of 
 curry, which is a fowl stewed with a number of hot ingre- 
 dients, coloured the same as the kedgeree. With this dish 
 we eat boiled rice, which is a pruicipal dish at every table 
 in this coimtrj- ; this is followed by a bread or rice pudding. 
 Sometimes we get wild fowls, such as ducks, geese, &c. but 
 mutton, lamb, and beef we cannot get at Pooree, nor roots 
 except sweet potatoes, unless 'we get a basket of roots and veg- 
 etables sent us from Cuttack, by some of our friends. After 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 97 
 
 dinner we read to Mi-s. B. and then I read with my husband, 
 write lettei-s, or sew till evenmg. At six o’clock we take tea, 
 which is the same as in England, tea, bread and butter. 
 After tea we again bow the knee in family worship, then 
 return to our reading and sewing, and so conclude the day 
 and retire to rest. I think I have given you a fair hut tedi- 
 ous account of ovu- present situation and proceedings ; the 
 fonner, which places us so far from the friends of our 
 youth, and the church of God, without the comforts of re- 
 ligion and the hope of doing some little good to the poor 
 heathen, Avould be lonely and unpleasant. 
 
 The above account does not refer to the natives, for 
 the generality of them live in the most miserable manner, 
 in mud bungalows, which look worse than many hovels ; 
 tlieir food consists of coarse boiled rice, and a cuny made 
 of fish and pumpkms or some other vegetable. They have 
 only two meals a day, tmd feed themselves with their fin- 
 gers ; some of them eat from large brass dishes, and others 
 are satisfied with a large leaf. Their dress is a long piece 
 of calico wrapt round the body, and brought over the head ; 
 they are remarkable for beuig veiy dirty and dishonest ; 
 we are obliged to lock up eveiy thing from them, as they 
 take whatever comes in their way ; and whenever they sell 
 us any thing, they ask four times as much as it is worth. 
 Abraham is with us ; he is a young man, and di-esses like 
 the English. The serv'ants and natives call him Sahib. 
 He imderstands a little of eleven languages, the English is 
 one of them. 
 
 The first time I went into the town to see Jugumath, we 
 saw “ two women,” as our Saviour expresses it, “ grinding 
 at a mill.” We stopped to look at them, and they seeing 
 us entertained with it, made signs for me to go in and turn 
 it a while, wdiich I did with greater ease than both of them, 
 which pleased them veiy much. This mill is two round 
 flat stones, with a handle upon the upper one which moves 
 round the other.” 
 
 Through several of the summer months Mr. Peggs, in 
 consequence of a cold he had taken, was altogether iuca- 
 13 
 
98 
 
 narrative of the 
 
 pacitated from pursuing his important labours. He even 
 had fears that it would be necessary for him to revisit 
 England, or remove to a more northern station. Supposing 
 tliat the cooler air in the vicinity of the sea might be benefi- 
 cial to his enervated constitution, he visited Pooree ; but 
 here the scenes of death and woe tended to aggravate the 
 disease, which has since been pronounced decidedly ner- 
 vous. And when the Rut Jattra approached, apprehen- 
 sive of future injury from witnessing such abominable 
 idolatries, he and Mrs. P. went to their more peaceful sta- 
 tion at Cuttack. There, health so far returned that he was 
 soon able to reconunence his labours. In reference to his 
 illness, he wrote under date of July 17, 1824. “My last 
 letter to you was dated from Pooree, whither I removed 
 with Mrs. P. for my health. We arrived on the first day 
 of May, and left it the first of July. I derived little or no 
 benefit from the change of air and scene at Pooree ; the air, 
 on account of its contiguity to the sea, is cool ; but there is 
 a moistness in it, especially when rainy, that is considered 
 unsuitable for invalids. As it respects the scenery, this to 
 a pious, contemplative mind, when you except the broad 
 sea with its majestic waves, is painful in the extreme. The 
 long waste of sand between the totvn and the sea; the 
 huge temple of the horrid Moloch, ‘ besmeared with blood 
 of human sacrifice, and parents’ tears,’ always conspicuous; 
 the constant sight of hnman sculls and bones wherever you 
 ride ; the maddening and deadly superstition of the natives 
 when you venture into the town ; the wretchedness, dis- 
 ease and death, at the principal gate of the place; tliese 
 and sunilar circumstances had such an efiect upon my 
 feeble frame and agitated mind, that I sometimes compared 
 myself to a person beholding a ship sinking, without the 
 ability of rendering assistance. But when the great festival 
 commenced, and oppmtunity of usefulness compelled me 
 to speak and exert myself; when disease began in every 
 direction to lay the victims of idolatry, naked, uncofiiued, 
 and torn in pieces by dogs, jackalls, &C., all my friends, as 
 well as my medical attendant, advised our return to Cut- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 99 
 
 tack ; and we left the most liomd of all the haunts of super- 
 stition for our more comfortable station. But even here, 
 the putrid streams flotved, and several dead bodies were 
 seen, to appal the mind and disorder the frame.” 
 
 During the period of Mr. Peggs’ illness, Mr. Lacey occu- 
 pied the Cuttack station, and subsequently continued to 
 reside there. He also in August was exercised with severe 
 illness, but mercy wtis copiously mingled with trial, and he 
 was speedily enabled to resume his labours, and under trial 
 found divine support. 
 
 At this station, notwithstanding their trials, the missiona- 
 ries have continued their important exertions to benefit the 
 degraded population around them. A few extracts wiU be 
 inserted from the jounial of Mr. Peggs. 
 
 August 17. The doctor gave me liberty to engage in 
 public worship, and to-day I have been favoured with the 
 exercise of social devotion. 
 
 August 19. Memorable day . — Cuttack defiled with the 
 blood of a Suttee. The judge informed Mr. Maisch of it, 
 who took my pundit and went immediately, and used every 
 argument to dissuade her from her awful resolution. I 
 was too unwell to venture out in the heat of the day, but in 
 the evening, taking my usual ride, I went to the spot, and 
 found the woman still sitting by the pile. I talked with her 
 through two Telingas, whose language she understood, but 
 alas! her purpose was awfully immovable. Oh for the 
 same powerful influence of Christianity on the Hindoo 
 mind. 
 
 Probable expense of this dreadful ceremony. 
 
 Ghee 
 
 Cloth 
 
 Woman’s cloth 
 Rice 
 
 Beetle nut 
 Flowers 
 Cocoo, red , 
 
 R. A. p. 
 
 3 0 0 
 10 0 
 2 8 0 
 0 10 
 0 0 2 
 0 10 
 . 0 10 
 
100 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 Woman gave 
 Audaulat pundit 
 
 Hemp 
 
 Haldee, &c. .... 
 
 Chundim .... 
 
 Doop 
 
 Cocoa nut .... 
 
 Wood 
 
 Gairyman .... 
 Musicians .... 
 Pairing nails .... 
 Cutting wood 
 
 Intended shradda, or funeral feast. 
 15 or 20 Rupees 
 
 Rupees, 
 
 Thus upwards of £3 sterling would be expended on this 
 dreadful business. The brother came begging to me, but 
 I charged him with the murder of his sister, and sent him 
 away. 
 
 October 9. The son of a Telinga Rajah, who has a 
 house near us, called to-day with several attendemts. 
 Though weak with a complaint in the chest, which had 
 returned for ten days, I endeavoured to state the nature of 
 the gospel, and the necessity of receiving it. He compared 
 other aubatars, incarnations, with Christ, but I showed him 
 that Christ’s character and work were different from theirs. 
 His father built two large temples in the Telinga Bazar 
 about thirty years ago. I gave him a Telinga Testament 
 for himself, and one to send to his father, who is still living 
 in the Telinga counti-y. 
 
 Lord’s day, October 10. After morning worship, we 
 had our second church meeting. Mr. M., brother-in-law 
 of Mr. Baptist, who has attended the word almost ever 
 since we arrived, was unanimously received. Sanctified 
 affliction, reading the Young Cottager, See., appear to have 
 been the means of his conversion. It was determined to 
 
 10 0 
 3 0 0 
 0 0 4 
 10 1 
 0 0 2 
 0 0 1 
 0 0 1 
 3 0 0 
 0 5 0 
 0 8 0 
 0 4 0 
 0 3 0 
 
 15 0 o' 
 
 30 5 3 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 101 
 
 have a church book provided, and a register book for cliildren. 
 Before we parted, Mrs. Reunell spoke to our young friend 
 in Portuguese, and was ahuost instantly affected to tears. 
 
 October 23. Still an invalid. A 3Ir. B. showed gi-eat 
 liberality to the English school, by sending 90 rupees, pay- 
 uig eight months subscription more than was exjiected, 
 commencing from the first proposal for the establishment 
 of the Institution in January.” 
 
 The school alluded to in this extract is a charity school 
 for the destitute chikken of professing Clu'istiaus. A mas- 
 ter was obtained fi'om Calcutta to conduct the institution. 
 It has since undergone some modifications, and a mission- 
 ary from England with his wife, has been appointed to 
 take charge of the school. Particulai-s of its progress will 
 appear from time to time in this nan-ative. It has been 
 from its commencement in a great measure supported by 
 the liberal contributions of the gentlemen residing in the 
 province, and even in the first j^ear of its institution no less 
 a sum than 1,200 rupees were subscribed. 
 
 November 20. A veiy respectable young Bengalee called 
 this evening ; he has just returned from Poovee. He says 
 the place in which Jugurnath stands in the temple is about 
 four cubits square, the three idols are placed on a large 
 stone, about twelve cubits long and five broad. On going 
 in, Jugurnath is on the right hand, his sister on the middle, 
 and his brother on the outside. A Brahmun may touch the 
 throne (the stone,) the two next casts stand each at a gi-eater 
 distance, and the poor soodra at a still greater. The youth 
 can talk a little English. Asking him what Jugurnath 
 would do for him, he replied, ‘ Only he imll rescue us to the 
 hell.' How unintentionally and awfully true ! 
 
 November 30. Passing by the place of execution I was 
 informed that a pei-son was to be executed the next morn- 
 ing ; I was too much exhausted to do any thing that night, 
 but wrote to the judge for permission to see the unhappy 
 man very early next morning. 
 
 December 1. Went early to the jail, and foimd the poor 
 man washing himself, and attending to his morning cere* 
 
102 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 monies. I talked to him about Christ, hut the time was 
 short, and his attention much diverted. I accompanied 
 him to the fatal tree, and looking upon the people around, 
 asked him if any one would die for him. He replied 
 ‘ Kahe nahe,’ not any one. I then told him of Christ’s 
 death on the cross ; hut altis ! his last words were, ‘ Hurree 
 bol, hurree bol,’ say hurree, say hurree ; hut I heard no one 
 respond. Few seemed to realize tlie circumstances around 
 tliem, and I was grieved to see so little attention to the 
 word. 
 
 December 21st. Set off early to visit three of the village 
 schools, and to instruct the peo])le I saw in the excursion. 
 Proceeded to Munchaswer (the London school) and visited 
 the temple built upon a small island in the Mahanuddy ; 
 had much conversation, one of the school masters said, 
 his atonement teas according to his ability, a cloth &c., but 
 he afterwards referred to Christ’s death. The third school 
 is Gurajatea, ten ghls, and ten boys. There is a temple 
 here, and a group of Byragees stopping near it. The 
 atonement of their leader was the repetition of the name of 
 Ram, which, like fu-e destroymg the cotton plant upon the 
 mountains, destroyed his sins. 
 
 At Jugumath, Mr. Bampton continued to labour with an 
 assiduity worthy of the cause in which he was engaged. 
 His station was in many respects very important, yet pecu- 
 liarly painful. Cut off almost from Clu’istian intercourse ; 
 banished from European society ; sun'ounded by idola- 
 ters, who are mad with zeal for their idols ; beholding sand 
 plains strewed with human bones, and the lofty towers of the 
 horrid temple in which satan seems to entrench his power ; 
 thus circumstanced from day to day, from month to 
 month, from year to year, the missionary has jjecidiar need 
 for confidence in heaven : and exercising that confidence, 
 even at Jugurnath, our brother declares he expects great 
 things. 
 
 During a severe illness that afflicted Mr. Bampton this 
 year, the medical knowledge which he acquired previous 
 to leaving England appears to have been of considerable 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 103 
 
 advantage ; with a firmness which few would have dis- 
 played, he bled himself repeatedly, till he extracted from 
 his vems nearly five quarts of blood, and thus check- 
 ed the progress of a fever, which probably would have 
 terminated fatally, before medical assistance could be pro- 
 cured. On tAvo occasions his knowledge of medicine 
 appears to have been the means used for preseiwLng the 
 life of the native assistant Abraham. In about two months 
 from the commencement of his illness, Mr. Bampton was 
 sufficiently recovered to resume his labours, and to devote 
 himself ardently to his work. In a letter to a friend, he 
 writes, “ I keep plodding on, and my work becomes more 
 and more interesting to me. As they are never the reward 
 of merit, I hope there can be no pride in my saying that I 
 enjoy more divine influences than I did, and I hope to 
 enjoy more still, and what are they not able to effect both 
 in me, and amongst the people ? I have been long em- 
 ployed, and am still employed in preparing myself to say 
 just what the Scriptures say on the great topics of the gos- 
 pel ministry. I have ah’eady Avritten eight or nine sheets 
 in English, Arry' carefullj', and have made preparation for 
 a good deal more, Avhich Avill not take much finishing ; a 
 pait of Avhat I haA-e finished is translated into Oriya, and 
 I am going on Avith that AA'ork. I tried to read some of my 
 translations to the people, but it does not seem to do. 
 Niunbers will hear me speak, who would not stop to hear 
 me read, so I must read them in private, till I get, (if such 
 it should be,) a good system of soimd doctrine well wrought 
 into my memory, and then I shall be prepared to do all my 
 health and strength avUI admit. Opposite every written 
 page of my translations, I leaA^e a blank page for the re- 
 ception of emendations as to language, which I hope to 
 make first, Avitli the help, of a pundit, and then with the 
 common people, till it becomes as good and intelligible 
 Oriya as I can make it. Work of this sort employs my 
 time and pen a good deal. 
 
 At another time he Avrites, “ I am now doing more 
 amongst the people tliem I did ; my common practice was 
 
]04 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 to go out amongst them once a day ; but I now usually go 
 twice, and I hope to spend more and more time in actual 
 contact with the peojtle, as my acquaintance with tlie lan- 
 guage mcreases, till at length my great work will be preach- 
 ing. Perhaps you will say, that preaching is the great 
 work of every minister. I think that whether it be or not, it 
 shoidd he ; hut I question whether the work that takes up 
 the greater part of most ministers’ time and strength in 
 England, be not studying mstead of preaching. This I 
 think is not the course that ought to be chosen by a mis- 
 sionaiy. And with submission to my brethren at home, 
 who are m the habit of composmg sermons, which certain- 
 ly do no little credit to their talents, I question whether 
 then' time might not be better employed. 
 
 One thmg in favour of this station is, that on account of 
 so many people coming, one can do much towards enlight- 
 enmg the country, without gomg out of the totvn ; but two 
 things agamst it are, there is much reason to conclude that 
 the people are more wicked liere than aity where else, and 
 they are very generally much interested in the contm- 
 uance of idolatry, for “ by this craft they have their 
 wealth.” 
 
 Not content however with the sphere of his immediate 
 vicinity, towards the close of this year, he undertook a 
 joiuney into another fpart of the benighted regions round ’ 
 him, which occupied a fortnight. The natives in many 
 cases manifested the utmost eagerness for ti-acts ; in fact, so 
 much eagerness that the distribution of those little messen- 
 gers of mercy became a task of considerable difficulty ; 
 yet their distribution at Jugurnath is peculiarly important, 
 as they will be carried tlience to tlie remotest regions of 
 India. 
 
 At this station various difficulties obstruct the progress of 
 education, yet two schools have been established. A 
 byragee who had received a grant of land from the priests 
 of Jugurnath, actually gave a part of that land for the erec- 
 tion of a school room. The hopes of the missionaries were 
 several tunes excited by apparently promising inquirers. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 105 
 
 but they were as often deceived. To these painful disap- 
 pointments, labourers among the heathen must expect to be 
 subjected. 
 
 In narrating the history of a society whose efforts tended 
 in a considerable degi'ee to the abolition of the murderous 
 rite of suttee, it seems improper to pass over the subject in 
 silence. Though the horrid fires which consumed the 
 living widow with her dead husband are we tnist forever 
 extinguished, yet it will doubtless gratify those who may 
 succeed the living witnesses of these abominations to have 
 some record of what they were. The following account of 
 . a suttee witnessed by Mr. Bampton is selected, because it 
 contains a description of what was peculiar in the mode of 
 celebrating ]the rite in Orissa. The journals and corres- 
 pondence of the missionaries contain many similar affecting 
 statements. 
 
 Dear Brother, 
 
 Another of those honid examples of self-murder, called 
 suttees, took place here on the second instant ; and, as I 
 was present, I will send you some account of it. The in- 
 fatuated woman whose death I witnessed, was the widow 
 of a Brahmun who had died the same morning. Their 
 residence was about four koss from this place, and they 
 probably came hither to attend the Rut Jattra. The man’s 
 age seems to have been about forty, and the woman’s thirty 
 or thirty-five. The Brahmun is said to have a father still 
 living, aged about eighty, and the people intimated that he 
 v/as too infirm to be present ; I was likewise told that the 
 deceased had three brothers, two of them younger than 
 himself, and one older, who were all expected to be there ; 
 I was further informed that the man had left two children, 
 a son fifteen or sixteen, and a daughter eighteen years old ; 
 the daughter I understood was not expected to appear, but 
 the son would come “ to give his father and his mother 
 fire.” The deceased was a man of little or no property, not 
 more than a hundred rupees, but he provided for these 
 horrid rites by paying a sufficient sum to one of his friends 
 14 
 
106 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 before he died. The place where this murder was commit- 
 ted is called Swurgo Dwaro, which, iu English, means the 
 gate of heaven, and when I reached it I found the coolies 
 employed in digging the hole. It is well known that on 
 these occasions the bodies are frequently burnt on a pile ; 
 but sometimes the fire is kindled in a hole dug for the 
 purpose, and I think this is generally the case iu this neigh- 
 bourhood. This hole or pit was circulai-, about six feet deep, 
 its diameter at bottom perhaps a little less than its depth, 
 and at top twice as much. Soon after my arrival, about 
 twelve coolies came, each of them brbiging a load of wood, 
 on his or her head, for several of them were w'omen, and 
 they came twice. I charged all the labourers with being 
 accessory to the crime, about to be committed ; and the gen- 
 eral reply was in substance, that they worked for money, 
 and did this work as they did other work, because they 
 were paid for it. Carelessness or cheerfulness characterised 
 all the Hindoos near or on the spot. Ten or twelve were 
 playing at some game hut a little way off, and one near the 
 pit proceeded to break some of the wood into small splin- 
 ters, in order to facilitate the kindling of the fire, with quite 
 as much apparent indifference as if he had been about to 
 boil his own rice. When he thought he had broken enough, 
 he proceeded to light a small fire near the pit, but he took 
 some previously to light his own chiroot, and he was at 
 once employed smoking it, and kindling the fire ; this being 
 done, a small fire was kept up, for the purpose, as I suppos- 
 ed, of being ready to kmdle the larger one. The pit being 
 finished, some water mixed with cow-dung was sprin- 
 kled on the margin about one third of the way doiMi, 
 in sufficient quantity to turn the sand its OAvn colour, two 
 ropes were also well wetted with the same mixture, the use 
 of which will appear hereafter. On inquiring the use of 
 two bamboos which lay near, I was told that they were to 
 stir the fire and turn about the bodies ; the bits of wood 
 prepared for the occasion, were between twelve and 
 eighteen inches long, and I suppose, on an average, five or 
 six in cu'cumference. A quantity of them were now thrown 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 107 
 
 into the pit, and a man at tlie bottom proceeded to set tliem 
 np on their eixls two or three tliick round tlie sides, upon 
 this he placed a second tier, and on the second, a third, he 
 also covered the bottom perhaps five or six inches thick, so 
 that the pit was now two thirds lined with wood, but, as 
 may be readily supposed, the upper tiers were thinner than 
 the bottom one. Soon after all was finished, the dead man 
 was brought on a rough bier, which I can readily suppose 
 might have been constructed by one man in less than a 
 quarter of an hour. The sides were two bamboos sufii- 
 ciently thick for the purpose, and across them were tied 
 (ladder wise,) eight small ones, some of them about the 
 right length, and some of them considerably too long. The 
 corpse was partially wrapped in a quilt and a mat, and it » 
 w£is brought by four Brahmuns, preceded by a fifth. This 
 leading Brahmun carried a bundle of straw tightly bound 
 up, about the length and thickness of a man’s arm, and 
 ignited, in which way the Hindoos often preserve fire for a 
 considerable time. These men seemed to be repeating some 
 formula, but they very readily left off to answer any ques- 
 tions that were put to them relative to the business tliey 
 were about. 
 
 Soon after this 1 received a message which obliged me 
 to go home. Returning as expeditiously as 1 could, I 
 found that the man had been placed in the pit in a sitting 
 posture, with his back resting against the sides ; the fire too 
 had been lighted but the wind blew it from the body. Pro- 
 ceeding, now, the way the woman was expected, I soon 
 saw the procession, (if it may be called a procession,) halt- 
 ing a few hundred yards before me ; the crowd was kept 
 off the woman by a square made of four bits of w'ood, each 
 five or six feet long, 1 believe the men who carried it, were 
 aU Bralumms. The rabble was preceded by some of their 
 rude music, which was not playing when I got up to them ; 
 but 1 had the pleasure of seeing two of my worthy country- 
 men humanely employed in persuading the woman not to 
 destroy herself: these gentlemen were Lieutenant Welch- 
 man and T. Becher, Esq. and they gladly accepted my 
 
r 
 
 108 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 assistance, but alas, we all laboured in vain. I urged the 
 grief which her death would occasion her daughter, and I 
 would have added her son, but as I understood that he was 
 ready to act his part in the infernal tragedy, I rejected that 
 argument as a useless one ; I assured her that God would 
 not be pleased but displeased with her conduct — that she 
 was going the way not to heaven but to hell — that the act 
 was not required even by their own shasters, and finally I 
 assured her of a sufficient maintenance if she would con- 
 sent to live ; but it was all of no use. She said that her 
 daughter had a husband and children, and would not be 
 grieved at her death. As to the morality and safety of act- 
 ing as she was about to act, she denied the truth of what I 
 said, and assured me that she did not want money ; she 
 was so far from seeming depressed that she laughed when 
 she replied to what I had said : several times she repeated 
 ‘ Chareedeyo,’ that is, give me liberty to proceed ; and when 
 she did proceed, it was with as composed a mien and as 
 firm a step as any other person there. Unwilling to see 
 her bum herself my worthy companions tried, I think, 
 twice more to prevent the horrid deed ; and I lent my 
 feeble assistance, but to no purpose : they halted twenty or 
 thirty yards from the flaming pit, where the last effort was 
 made ; and that failing, her infamous coadjutors gave her a 
 j lighted lamp, which I think she put into an earthen pot, 
 
 that she carried under her arm. What became of this after- 
 ■ wards I do not know ; for in a little time aU was confusion, 
 
 I and a scene, the most perfectly hellish that we ever saw, 
 
 was presented to us. A way was made for the woman to 
 ! the pit, and its margin was left clear. She advanced to the 
 
 I edge facing her husband, and two or three times waved her 
 
 i right hand. She then walked hastily round the pit, and in 
 
 ! one place I thought the flames caught her legs: having 
 
 i completed the circle, she again waved her hand as before, 
 
 j and then without either hurry or hesitation jumped into 
 
 the fire *************** 
 At this moment I believe the drums beat, and an infernal 
 shout rent the air, but I can scarcely say I know ; all was 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 109 
 
 coDfusiou, a dense smoke issued from the pit, intermixed at 
 intervals with ])artial hursts of flame. This was occasioned I 
 suj)jK)se by quantities of powdered rosin being thrown into 
 the j)it by handfuls ; and what was thrown m at one time 
 popped otf in a sudden blaze, whilst what followed it ob- 
 scured the pit with smoke. In a little time however, they 
 allowed the fire to clear itself, and we then saw the wretch- 
 ed woman in the midst of it. I thuik her posture was that 
 of kneeling down and sitting on her heels ; her body was 
 erect and motionless, except that she sometimes moved 
 gently backwards and forwards as if she bowed. The as- 
 sistant murdurers kejit throwing a little rosin at her, but 
 she did not seem likely to be out of her miseiy in a little 
 time, for the fire was not large and fierce enough to do the 
 dreadful business very quickly. So Lieutenant W. as he 
 could not save the w'oman’s life, resolved, if possible, to 
 shorten her sufferings; and he insisted upon the people 
 throwing in more wood, but I rather think he was forced 
 to use his stick in order to enforce obedience. The poor 
 creature still kept her erect posture, but at length she seem- 
 ed partially to rise, and she pitched forwards with her head 
 against the side of the pit, about two feet from her husband’s 
 left hand. Part of her dark skin was burnt off, and we 
 thought she had lost one hand, but now I believe this was a 
 mistake. The motion of her head in this position indica- 
 ted pain, and she continued to live two or three minutes 
 longer. The other gentlemen then went home, but I staid 
 a little longer and saw the bodies taken out ; for though 
 the women are burnt to death in these pits, the bodies are 
 taken out -whilst they are distinguishable, and consumed in 
 two different fires ; at least that is the case here, and we are 
 told it is done that the son may make sure of some frag- 
 ments of both his parents to throw into the Ganges. Now 
 the ropes came into use which I have said were wetted 
 with cow-dung and water, one of them was doubled and 
 the middle thrown down to catch the man’s chm, I think it 
 was guided to his chin by a bamboo ; one or two bamboo 
 levers were then put under his head to raise it, and get the 
 
110 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 rope round his neck, the rope was then twisted, that is, the 
 two ends of it were twisted together, in order to fasten it, 
 and they began to draw, but they failed, for the rope slip- 
 ])ed off. Another man then attempted to fasten the rope, 
 he succeeded, and they drew up tlie body with the excep- 
 tion, I think, of the legs, but it was quite dark, and nothing 
 could be seen but by the light of the fire. As they were not 
 very expeditious the ropes must have been in considerable 
 danger of being burnt, but the people threw a little water 
 on them occasionally to prevent it. They then tried to 
 raise the woman, but could not easily get the rope round 
 her neck ; so they put it on her arm which projected in such 
 a way as to favour their doing so ; and after twisting it well, 
 they drew her nearly to the top of the pit, but they seemed 
 afraid they should lose her again if they trusted entirely to 
 her arm ; so she was held just below the edge of the pit, tiU 
 another man put the other rope under her chin, and she 
 was then di'awn quite up. Some of the people then em- 
 ployed themselves in arranging the wood for the fires to 
 consume the bodies. I staid perhaps ten minutes lon- 
 ger, finally leaving both bodies on the brink of the pit, that 
 of the woman still blazing, the joints of her knees were ex- 
 j)Osed, and most of the flesh burnt off one leg. I said yes- 
 terday to a fourth gentleman, who was present, ‘ Did you 
 ever see such a scene before,’ to which he replied, ‘ No, 
 and I will never see such a scene again.’ Such are the 
 facts, and I leave them to produce their otra proper effect, 
 remaining, ^ 
 
 Yours affectionately, 
 
 Wm. Bampton. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 Ill 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 While the missionaries, as detailed in the last chap- 
 ter, were endeavouring to heiiefit the beuiglited millions of 
 Orissa, the society at home exerted themselves to increase 
 the number of their liibourers. In June 1824, the WTiter 
 of this narrative, with his beloved jiartner, was solenmly 
 set apart, at Derby, to the service of God among the heath- 
 en. The following account of the ordination is extracted 
 from the report of the committee for that year. 
 
 “ The solemn services connected with the orduiation of 
 Mr. Sutton took place at Derby, on Wednesday 23d of this 
 month. At an early hour the chapel was crowded to 
 excess. The ordination service was deeply impressive. 
 Many were powerfully affected while the young missionaiy 
 detailed the progress of his OAvn conversion, and narrated 
 the important change that took jilace in his state and feel- 
 ings when he w’as brought fi-om scenes of impiety, vice and 
 misery to embrace the gospel, and to consecrate himself 
 and his all to the service of God among the heathen. Nor 
 were the audience much less affected, while Mr. Orton 
 offered, with fervour and affection, the ordination prayer. 
 Tears flowing from the eyes of hundreds, testified the 
 feelings of their hearts. The uplifted hands of perhaps a 
 thousand persons offered the pledge given on fonner occa- 
 sions to pray for and support the missionai'ies and the 
 mission. A suitable and powerfid charge was delivered 
 by Mr. Stevenson, and the service was concluded with 
 prayer for blessings on the missionaries ; for blessings on 
 the father, then present, who was resigning his son ; and on 
 the parents, who were yielding up their beloved daughter, 
 to pursue the arduous duties of a missionaiy life. 
 
112 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Sutton embarked for India in the Euphrates, 
 August 12, 1824. Their passage was a long one, being 
 upwards of six months. A fortnight of this time however 
 was sjjent at Madeira and nearly another at the Cape of 
 Good Hope. Many iutei-esting circumstances occurred 
 during this voyage. The captain and passengers were 
 peculiarly agreeable, and many opportunities for useful- 
 ness were enjoyed. The following extract of a letter from 
 Mr. Sutton, Avritten soon after his aivival in India gives 
 some account of the latter part of the voyage and of tlieir 
 arrival in India. 
 
 “ Februaiy 13. The last Sunday we were on board, 
 we made Saugur light vessel, received the pilot on the 
 3Ionday morning, and got within sight of Saugur Island 
 the same evening. In moving up the Hoogly we felt 
 extremely anxious to get to our journey’s end, and engage 
 in the great work. Every thing presented a strange appear- 
 ance — men, beasts, trees, and even the grass and fruits 
 reminded ns we were very far from happy England. We 
 were very soon surrounded with crowds of natives with 
 their naked bodies, and almost unintelligible jargon. We 
 tboiight for a moment with something like dismay, are 
 these the creatures among whom we are to labour ? Oh 
 my dear sir, ’tis very difficult to maintain those feelings of 
 tender compassion towards them with which we left Eng- 
 land. Their abominable idolatries, their duplicity, their in- 
 gi'atitude, their determination to cheat, to lie, to steal, with 
 every species of wickedness, disgust the mind and harden 
 the heart, until we can feel as well as remember they are im- 
 mortal creatures, for whom the Saviour shed his blood ; 
 and that so much the more as they are desjjerately wicked, 
 they stand in need of the sanctifying effects of the gospel. 
 It is little conceivable by those Avho dw'ell among Christian 
 society, what a tendency the conduct of the natives has to 
 disgust the mind and blunt the best feelings of the Chris- 
 tian. Oh that we may always feel for the poor depraved 
 Hindoos as missionaries of Jesus Christ ought to feel. In 
 passing up the Hoogly, we were struck with astonishment 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 113 
 
 at the vast j) 0 {)iilation on its banks. We liacl hearil of 
 swarms of natives but we had never conceived of llicm. 
 
 They are literally innumerable, for no account can be given 
 of their number. But ah, they know not God, neither 
 do they desire to know — but the time shall arrive when 
 these of India shall come. The country j)resents a very 
 interesting apperwance. The trees are very beautiftil and 
 numerous; and the crowded villages are seen in eveiy 
 direction seated in the midst of beautiful anti fruitful groves. 
 
 Here and there an idol temple is just discernible, and the 
 din of poojah (worship) breaks upon the ear and reminds 
 us we are in a heathen land. How pleasing is the thought 
 that this moral wilderness shall become a fruitful field, 
 and in the place of idol temples shall be seen the temples 
 of the livmg God. It will be so, and this is all our hope. 
 
 Without this belief, a missionary would unmediately turn 
 round and leave India to perish in her sins. The Jackalls 
 make a horrible noise all night, and at first lead you to 
 suppose some dreadful murder is being committed. The 
 musquitos are still more annoying ; at first, however, we 
 escaped unhurt, but now they make sad work Avith us. 
 
 One'of the most disgusting scenes you meet with in pas- 
 sing up the Hoogly, is the dead bodies floating doAvn Avith 
 the tide, Avhile the kites and vultures are tearing them to 
 pieces as they move along ; this, however, is not so com- 
 mon as formerly, as there are boats appointed to sink them, 
 especially near Calcutta. We reached Garden Reach 
 about five miles from Calcutta, on Saturday, the 19th Feb- 
 ruaiy, and after repeated invitations, and a boat being sent ♦ 
 
 for us, Ave AA^ent ashore to our kind friend Mrs. Ballard’s, 
 a most sumptuous j)lace.” 
 
 After remaining about ten days in the beloved society of 
 then' missionary friends at Calcutta and Scrampore, Mr. 
 and Mrs. Sutton proceeded to Cuttack, where they arrived 
 in perfect health and safet}'. But alas! hoAv soon were 
 their brightest prospects to be overshadowed by the darkest ^ 
 
 cloud of sorrow and disappointment. 
 
 The writer begs to introduce in this place a feAV extracts 
 15 
 
114 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 from the letters of his late beloved wife, as he is desirous 
 that her memory should be associated with the histoiy of 
 the Orissa Mission. Few females ever engaged in the 
 sacred work of missions apparently so well qualified for 
 extensive usefulness as Charlotte Sutton. But it pleased 
 an all wise Providence to frustrate the hopes which were 
 entertained respecting her ; and in three months after her 
 arrival in India, to remove her to the society of the spirits 
 made perfect before his throne. 
 
 “ TO MR. AND MRS. C. 
 
 Cuttack, March 18, 1825. 
 My beloved Father, Mother and Sisters, 
 
 I feel ])artly obliged to address you altogether lest I 
 should not find time, under present circumstances, to write 
 you separately. You will not I think impute it to a de- 
 creasing regard for you. No, a separation like ours has no 
 tendency to this ; though, blessed be God, such have hith- 
 erto been his unspeakable mercies to us, that we cannot 
 complain of liaving forsaken friends. He continues to 
 show himself our best Friend, by comforting our hearts 
 and enabling us to rejoice exceedingly m our present cir- 
 cumstances and prospects, by keeping us in some degree 
 sensible of his goodness, and dependant for our happiness 
 on him alone ; and the friends who have been raised up to 
 serve us in every possible way, exceed calculation. Now 
 to you my beloved parents and sisters, who feel so tenderly 
 for my welfare, this must be gratifying news. O tell me, 
 will you not ascribe it to the good hand of our God upon 
 us ; will you not say, with David, “ Bless the Lord O my 
 soul T' But I must tell you a few particulars. [After 
 giving an account of the voyage she thus proceeds.] 
 Among all this information, there is one subject which 1 
 ought not to conceal from you ; that is, that I expect with 
 the blessing of the Most High, to become a mother. I have 
 ])een on the whole tolerably well since leaving Madeira. I 
 feel little or no anxiety about it, (in fact, my dear Mr. S. 
 makes it his constant care to prevent this,) nor as to the 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 115 
 
 event itself, whether it terminate in life or death, if we be 
 found waiting for the coining of the Lord. I have especial 
 reason to be thankful for being freed from the terrors of 
 this enemy. I would not boast ; but through my dear Re- 
 deemer’s strength and merits, I hope not only to meet him 
 undismayed, but to welcome his appearing as the porter 
 who must open for me the door of my Redeemer’s king- 
 dom and introduce me to his presence. I know, my dear 
 mother, that these remarks may cause a painful thought ; 
 yet let it be but momeutart^ Rather let it lead you into the 
 more immediate presence of a gracious God, in thankful ado- 
 ration of his abundant goodness to such unworthy creatures, 
 and there learn to say, ‘ Thy will, O God, be done.' For his 
 tune is best, and no matter which traveller first arrives, if 
 the other is fast following. We think and talk of you all 
 by turns ; we are as hajipy as we can expect to be in this 
 world, we only want more of the spirit of Christ .lesus. 
 
 Our passage from the Cape was a long one ; in twelve 
 weeks we landed at the residence of Mrs. B., about four 
 miles on this side of Calcutta. 
 
 On Monday we went to Calcutta, w'here we met Messrs. 
 
 Pearce, Lawson, Y ates, and other deal- brethren, their wives, 
 and Dr. Marshman. On Tuesday the budgerow was sent 
 from Serampore, and by live or six o’clock in the evening 
 we were safely landed at the hospitable mission house. I 
 cannot pretend to tell you of half the affection, and joy, 
 with which we were received. Every one bid us welcome 
 and considered us at home. We could not however feel 
 ourselves to be so, while at such a distance from our more 
 immediate colleagues. Our first attention therefore was 
 ^directed to our manner of travelling. The distance being 
 two hundred and ninety miles, my circumstances pe- 
 culiar, and the season unfavourable for going by water, 
 with many other disadvantages, caused us very many per- 
 plexities ; especially as my dear Mr. S. would not consent 
 to leave me behind, and was determined to talce no ‘step # 
 
 which was opposed to my mind, or that would endanger 
 iny health. Mr. S. soon found a plan which so far answered 
 
IIG 
 
 NARRATIVE OF TME 
 
 all the objections of friends, that we proceeded on our wa}' 
 without hesitation, as to the path of duty ; and by the good 
 hand of our God upon us, we are now safely lodged be- 
 neath the roof of our brother and sister Laccy, with whom 
 we consider ourselves quite at home. Brother L. met us 
 about one hundred miles on the way ; you may conceive 
 something of the joy we mutually felt ; our brethren appear- 
 ed to feel it especially ; for having had information of our 
 leaving England three months before our arrival, they be- 
 gan to doubt of our safety. You will want to hear more 
 than I can possibly stay to tell you, for I must be brief. I 
 need not speak of our comforts, they far, very far exceed 
 any thing that we had anticipated or desired. I assure you 
 the first petition which arose from my heart was, that we 
 might be delivered from self. O let me beg of you con- 
 stantly to pray for us, that in the midst of such great and 
 innumerable mercies, we may ever be preserved from in- 
 dulging dependence upon ourselves ; and that we may 
 learn to deny ourselves, and take up our cross, not living 
 after the flesh, but after the Spirit. The God of nature has 
 not left India an unfinished part of his creation, but has 
 furnished it with every requisite for the temporal wants of 
 its inhabitants ; and nothing I apjirehend, but the artificial 
 wants of the pampered European, renders one additional 
 article necessary in this favoured land. 
 
 But a word for ourselves ; you will necessarily feel anx- 
 ious for our mutual affection and hapjjiness. I would ni}'- 
 beloved parents, with gratitude to our heavenly F ather, ac- 
 knowledge that our cup of blessings constantly overfows. 
 
 I need not tell you that God has given me the desires'pf- 
 my heart in pennitting me to rest on the heathen shores,'^ 
 but my faith is not yet at an end.” 
 
 On April 2d, the day but one before she became a moth- 
 er, she wrote a letter to a friend in England ; but thinking 
 it too small, she began another on a larger sheet. This 
 she was not permitted to finish. The sheet on which it 
 was begun, conveyed the painful intelligence of her early 
 departure. 
 
ORISSA SIISSION. 
 
 Ill 
 
 In the former of these last efforts of her pen, after speak- 
 ing of tlie Hindoo’s listlessness, and inattention to the glo- 
 rious gospel, as enough to damp the warmest zeal, if not 
 supported by the promises of God, she proceeds, — 
 
 “ Missionaries often need the prayers, the united fervent 
 prayers of all Christians. The uniform declaration of the 
 sacred word amounts to, ask, ask, ask ; — ‘ Pray j’e the Lord 
 of the harvest.’ ‘ I Avill be inquired of for these tilings,’ 
 ‘ Ask of me and I will give thee,’ &c. &c. 
 
 I felt some degree of dissatisfaction on my arrival here, 
 that the jirospects did not correspond with our expectations 
 when in England. I had fondly anticipated the opportuni- 
 tt' of going from house to house, unshackled by the chain 
 of custom ; and of seating myself amidst a circle of little 
 swarthy chits, and endeavouring to instil into their minds 
 the knowledge of a Saviour. I trust I did not form these ex- 
 pectations from any confidence in what I should be able to 
 do, but I think, it was in dejiendence upon the blessed God. 
 Yet I confess, that when I saw the shackles of caste, and felt 
 the oppressive heat which confines us several hours in the 
 day, and renders exercise a burden,— it was then my dear 
 sir, I should have fainted if I had not believed. Ignorance 
 of the language is another very formidable obstacle ; hut 
 our dear sisters here have so far overcome it as to be able 
 to superintend the schools ; I hope that I shall be able to 
 acquire a knowledge of the language too. At present the 
 caste prevents more than even this. Y'ou will smile perhaps, 
 if I tell you that I have already had some pleasing and profit- 
 able meetings where I could not understand one word in a 
 hundred, but I assure you I have. Nor did I on such occa- 
 sions, emy niy much lieloved school at Wolvey ; though 
 these meetings consisted of little boys and girls with rings 
 in their noses, and with only a small piece of cloth wapped 
 around their black bodies. You will see this part is intend- 
 ed for your dear little ones, to whom remember me, I do 
 not say remember me to your dear partner. She of couise 
 shares in all I feel towarjl yourself. 
 
 Y'ours affectionately, 
 Charlotte Scttoh, 
 
 i 
 
118 
 
 NAllRATIVE OP THE 
 
 As tills br-ef notice would be necessarily very incomplete 
 witbout some reference to the closing scenes of her life, 
 the writer inserts a considerable part of a letter which ac- 
 companied the effort of her pen last inserted, and was ad- 
 dressed to the same correspondent. 
 
 My dear Brother P. 
 
 Little did my Charlotte think, while penning these lines, 
 that severe affliction would render her incapable of finish- 
 ing your letter. But that gracious Being, who has always 
 shown himself, to us especially, to be too wise to be mistaken, 
 and too good to be unkind, secs fit that it should be so. 
 
 “ Again my dear brother, I resume my pen to finish this 
 epistle, but wbat shall I say ? When I began the above 
 lines a few days ago, little did I think that ere I concluded 
 this letter, my dear Charlotte would be no more. It was 
 only the day befoi'e she died that 1 determined on letting 
 you know of her illness ; but I had not then the least con- 
 ception that her sickness would prove fatal. Before this 
 reaches you, probably your friendly heart will have sympa- 
 thized with her bereaved partner, and your eye will have 
 dro])t the tear of affection over the 'memory of my happy 
 Charlotte. But I will not complain. The Lord gave her 
 to me, and in mercy he has taken her away. He has done 
 me no wrong ; she was his much more than mine : hush 
 tlien my distractmg j)assions ! It is the Lord, let him do 
 what he will with his own. O ! Sir, if I were to think of 
 my loss alone, it would overwhelm me. She was the wife 
 of my youth. We seemed formed for each other; W'e 
 loved each other with the most ardent affection ; our days 
 passed away, leaving us every evening still more attached. 
 Our sky was too fair to remain long unclouded. And foi^ 
 the last two months, especially, we anticipated some heavy 
 trial, and prepared our minds for it ; but little did I expect 
 so severe a stroke as this. From the prospect of her be- 
 coming a mother she had a forboding that she should not 
 long survive that event. Yet when we contemplated it as 
 probable, she always expressed strong confidence that God 
 would do every thing well, 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 119 
 
 J 
 
 Her spiritual enjojauent was often very elevated. Not- 
 withstanding her situation, and our circuiiistances on board 
 ship which were far from being favourable to spiritualitj', 
 her mind was often mucli under the influence of heavenly 
 feelings, especially when contemplating the love of Christ. 
 Deal- departed saint, she was prepared for heaven. Her 
 love was too ardent to be long away from the Lord she 
 loved. Oh how sweet is the memory of those precious 
 seasons ! 
 
 She was far from being an ordinary Christian. Of her 
 desire to do good, and her devotedness to the work in which 
 she was engaged, it may be sufficient to extract a passage 
 from a letter, sent for her since her death, by 3Irs. B., a 
 lady who came passenger from the Cape in company with 
 Ml'S. Sutton, and who was distinguished in India by her 
 piety, and active benevolence. She writes, ‘ I often think 
 of the earnest, simjile sjiirit of devotedness which appeared 
 to animate you on board ; and I do hope you will favour me 
 occasionally with some account of your progress in your 
 most arduous undertaking. And may that blessing rest on 
 your labours which can alone render them productive of 
 the good you so ardently desire to be the instrument of 
 conveying to the souls of your fellow creatures.’ 
 
 That good perhaps may be accomplished by her death, 
 which in her life she was not permitted to see. Harriet 
 Neivell, though dead yet speaketh, — and so will Charlotte 
 wherever her fiving voice was heard. 
 
 On the 4th of April she was confined to her bed. All 
 tvent on well till the 12th, when she sat up a considerable 
 jiart of the day. On the same day we received our first letter 
 from England. It was from Wolvey, and the hopes it ex- 
 cited in behalf of some dear members of the family, who 
 had become acquainted with the Saviour, were too much 
 for her weak state of body. Her spirits were too high, she 
 sang, and prayed and praised, for her mind was vei-y spiritual. 
 In the evening she unthinkingly opened a drawer, to get 
 something for her babe. The exertion injured her, and 
 alarmed her verj- much. This was followed by hysterical 
 
120 
 
 NARRATIV’E OF THE 
 
 fits, accom])auied by derangement; she was very violent all 
 night. Before she quite lost her reason, she exliorted us 
 all, with great fervour, to self-denial, devotedness and af- 
 fection towards each other. She repeated with much 
 carnesmess, ‘ Let the world know I do not regret my choice.’ 
 And duru)g the night she evinced great anxiety for her 
 family and connexions. The subject of the letter dwelt 
 repeatedly on her lips, and often she would exclaim, with 
 delight, ‘ My dear S. is become a Christian !’ &c. &c. She 
 talked a good deal about I. F., and said she would see 
 bun m heaven w ith Brother P. On one occasion, when w e 
 thought she was dyhig, she laid herself straight on the bed, 
 and bid us all farewell. It- was more than I could bear, and 
 I exclaimed, ‘ 3Iy Charlotte ! my Chai-lotte ! I caimot spare 
 you yet!’ But she seemed hurt at what I said, and replied, 
 ‘ 3Iy Sutton, are you not a Christian ?’ The next day she 
 was better, and the doctor assured us she was not m the 
 least danger; the complaint w'as very common m India, 
 and never fatal. On Friday she was rational for some 
 hours, and we had the most delightful season I ever re- 
 member. She seemed just returned from heaven with all 
 its happhiess. We never before had sJch a day ; and on 
 my telling her I could cheerfully part with her, if the Lord 
 should see lit to take her, the last tie to earth seemed re- 
 moved ; and we prayed and wept and rejoiced, and parted 
 till we should meet in eternity. We both felt so swallowetl 
 up in God that death aj)peared the most welcome event 
 of which we could conceive. She said she thought the 
 Holy Spirit had been explainmg Scripture to her mhid, 
 from one end to the other. She never saw' it so clearly, and 
 fully, and encomaguig m her life. 
 
 On Simday she was again rational, and so much better 
 that I was enabled to leave her to ])reach at the baptism ; 
 but she sunk agahi, though we still thought her gradually 
 recoverhig. She used to sit up in bed and sing so cheer- 
 fully, you would have thought her ihe happiest being on 
 eard), though quite deranged. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 121 
 
 On the 1st of May Ave removed lier to Pooree for the 
 benefit of the doctor’s attendance, milder climate, and sea- 
 bathing. For a time she seemed to revive, and we thought 
 her so much hetter that I prepared our bungalow', and hoped 
 verj’ soon to remove into it. Btit then, I little conteni])lated 
 so severe a change. She had been much more comj)osed 
 for tAvo or three days, and Ave thought it favourable ; but 
 alas, it Avas a treacherous calm. On Saturday I began to 
 finish the annexed letter, thinking to tell you she Avas re- 
 covering ; but the next day saAV all my hopes Avither 
 aAA'ay. 
 
 On Sunday morning, about fiA'e o’clock, as Ave Avere pre- 
 paring to bathe her, Ave found her A'ery Ioav and feeble, sent 
 for the doctor, Avho came before six o’clock. But she gTew 
 worse, he gave her several stimulants, which revived her, 
 and she ate some sago ; still she sunk again ; her hands and 
 feet greAv cold and clammy. About ten o’clock the doctor 
 lost all liopes of her recoA'ery, and communicated the sad 
 neAvs to me. I Avill not dAvell upon my feelings ; she still 
 ate sago, and took camphor mixture A'ery freely ; but con- 
 tinued to sink, and seemed inclined to sleep. At intei-A'als, 
 she seemed quite rational ; kneAA’ doctor SteA'in and called 
 him and all of us by name. At half past eleA'en she inquired 
 the time. Soon after brother Bampton asked if she 
 ti'usted in Jesus Christ ; she replied hastily, ‘ To be sureT 
 do !’ About four she said, ‘ The Lord has made peace for 
 us !’ or, ‘ Has the Lord made peace for us !’ She noAV ap- 
 peared gradually to lose her hold on time. About five slie 
 turned to me Avith a SAveet smile and said, ‘ My Sutton, I 
 am beautifully happy !’ I inquired Avhat made her so happy ; 
 but reason fled again, and she spoke no more that Ave could 
 understand. At eleven o’clock I perceived a change, and 
 called to brother and sister Bampton, Avho had just left me. 
 She sunk A’ery fast ; a feAv minutes before half past eleven, 
 she turned to fne and smiled. I called to her to speak to 
 me once more, but she could not. At half past eleven 
 she turned her eyes aAA^ay and breathed her last, so gently 
 that Ave could not tell for a minute that site Avas gone. She 
 16 
 
122 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 left a smile on her countenance, beautifully and strikingly 
 illustrative of her happiness. Thus peacefully died my 
 Charlotte ; tind the next day hid her from my eyes for 
 ever. O that our end may be as blest as hers ! brotlier 
 Bampton officiated at the grave. 
 
 Although the burning sands of Pooree cover the dear 
 remams of my Charlotte, yet her spirit is not there. No ; 
 it is with the Lord she loved. She is happy, infinitely more 
 so than earth could make her. She was prepared for 
 heaven. It was noticed by many, especially in Calcutta. 
 Then, why should I comj)lain ? Her living voice seems to 
 say, weep not for me. Why should you weep ? I have 
 finished my course, I have obtained the crown. I cannot 
 come to you, but you will come to me ; in a very little 
 while the day of life will close, and you too will be called 
 to come up hither to be with Jesus. Blessed hope! It 
 cheers even now, this aching heart — it smooths this care 
 worn brow — it is enough, O Lord, only glorify thy name, 
 and I will praise the hand that took my love away : I can- 
 not add more. 
 
 A. Sutton. 
 
 Soon after the arrival of the new missionaries at Cuttack, 
 the brethren agreed to meet every six months to consider 
 any subject of importance connected with the interests of 
 the mission. 
 
 In consequence however of the distance at which the 
 brethren were stationed from each other, and the difficulty 
 of getting together, their conferences were seldom held 
 more than once a year. They have been found interesting 
 and useful meetings, and have had a beneficial tendency in 
 uniting the missionaries in heart and purpose. 
 
 As in other parts of India, so m Orissa, there is a num- 
 ber of festivals celebrated in different parts of the province, 
 on a variety of occasions ; such as the aimiversary of con- 
 secrating a tem{)le — the recurrence of some fortunate day 
 for bathing in certain rivers or tanks — some remarkable 
 astrological phenomina, and so on. The missionaries found 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 123 
 
 these favourable occasions for making known the gospel, and 
 frequently improved them for this purjiose. The following 
 notices refer to several of their excui-sions at the beginning 
 of this year. 
 
 Peggs. January 11th, 1825. 1 attended the Jattra at 
 Mimchaswer, with brother Lacey, Abraham and the pun- 
 dit. When we arrived near the temple, the Autghur Raja 
 (in whose territory it stands,) was ascending the hill to pay 
 his devotions to the idol Mahadaive. We proceeded to thei'^ 
 London school, and had worship in Oriya. Returning we 
 had a veiy interesting opportunity with the Raja. He is a 
 veiy good looking man ; he received us respectfully, heard 
 with much attention, and received an Oriya Testament 
 from us. We ascended the hiU eind found a great number 
 of people assembled, buying, selling, &c. so that it was a 
 complete Babel. On a carpet opposite tlie old temple, sat 
 the Raja’s son, about eight years of age ; and the Raja’s two 
 brothers, one twelve and the other seventeen, very inter- 
 esting youths. We took our stand here and delivered our 
 message. Abraham spoke much, but not so evangelically 
 as is necessary, which defect I endeavoured to supply. 
 
 January 19th. Started about day-break, and reached our 
 destination, which was a bathing festival at Timtur, a little 
 before nine o’clock. Three rivers here unite their streams, 
 and multitudes of deluded people were assembled to bathe 
 in them. We took our station near the old ruinous temple 
 and temporary Bazar, and thus imited the attractions of the 
 day. Brother L. took one situation and I another, and for 
 nearly three hours I sat upon my palanquin, and was sur- 
 rounded by the people, whose attention and eagerness to 
 receive books was very great. Rest was almost impossible, 
 though necessary ; with difficulty we got something to eat. 
 Finding ourselves nearly exliausted, we quitted our post, 
 and retired to our night’s situation under a tree. Here 
 again we were surrounded by people. Abraham laid down 
 and slept ; I occasionally walked away, but brother Lacey 
 still continued to speak, his strength being the greatest. 
 
 February 16th, Brother Lacey, Abraliam and I went to 
 
124 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 Puramunx to the large Jnttra or Mela. It is the most like 
 a fair of anything I have seen in India: the concourse 
 was great, hut the disposition to hear discouraging. Great 
 numbers of women of bad character came in caiTiages and 
 gave a most unfavourable idea of the morality of Hindoo- 
 ism. The nightly revel induced us to leave the abomina- 
 ble place when it was dark, and cross the river to our 
 school at Routrapore. But so inconsistent are some nomi- 
 mal Christians at Cuttack, as even to take a journey of ten 
 miles to l)e present at midnight wdien some pecidiar cere- 
 mony takes place of carrying a light upon the top of the 
 temple. Oh ! for genuine Christianity. 
 
 Sutton. March 15th. On Saturday evening at six o’clock, 
 brother Bam[)ton, Lacey, Simder, the schoolmaster, Abra- 
 ham and myself, set off to a religious festival, at Bhobanes- 
 wer ; brother Peggs prayed for a blessing on our journey ; 
 he was unable to go. Our way lay for twelve or fourteen 
 miles along the great road to Pooree, or Jugurnath. This is 
 a very fine broad road, equal to a good tum})ike road in 
 England. It is beautifully ornamented and shaded with 
 large Mango trees regularly placed on each side, I suppose 
 the work of very holy men in Hindoo estimation. These 
 trees form a refi'eshing retreat and protection from the 
 blaze of the sun by day, and from the damps by night, for 
 the numerous pilgruns who tlnrong to see the great god of 
 India^ It being soon dark, I could see but little of the scen- 
 ery of the country, excepting w’hen the blazing fire of a 
 company of pilgrims illuminated the night, and rendered 
 visible the deserts and jungles with which we were sur- 
 rounded. Nothing particidar, except the following circum- 
 stance, which will point out the superstition of the Hindoos, 
 occurred during our journey : — In passing through a wood 
 one of the paDcee-bearers cried out that a serjient had bit 
 his foot. Brother B. immediately took out his lancet, and 
 offered to take out tlie poisoned part. This the man woidd 
 by no means consent to, though he was told he would die 
 if he refused. But one of the men in order to cure him 
 rubbed his leg ; and after whispering a few words, breathed 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 125 
 
 upon it, aufl tied a j)iece of grass round the leg, just above 
 the place, to j)rcvent the poison spreading any further, and 
 we tlieu set off again as though nothing had happened. 
 We heard no more of the bite, and so concluded, either it 
 was not a venomous serjtent, hut a thorn that pricked him, 
 (a serjtent or snake bites something like a thorn pricking 
 one,) or else, which is very likely, the bearers did not wish 
 to go further that night. We reached Bhobaneswar by 
 tn'elve o’clock, (eighteen or twenty miles I suppose,) when 
 we had some tea ; the ground served for a table, and a 
 broken platter held some oil for a lamp, with a bit of string 
 for a wick. Notwithstanding, w^e made a comfortable sup- 
 per, and after commending ourselves to God, and supplica- 
 ting his blessing on the followmg day, retired to our palkees, 
 and slej)t prett}^ comfortably till day, when w'e rose to 
 begin our work. Brother B. took one road, brother L. 
 another, and not being able to speak myself, I went tvith 
 Abraham another way. Here were people assembled of 
 all sorts, sizes, figures, and descriptions, an exceeding great 
 multitude from decripid old age to the infant in arms ; 
 many fantastically attired, and great numbers of women. 
 Some excited our risibility, but more our pity, and drew 
 forth the tear of sjmipathy. Abraliam spoke very fluently ; 
 many heard the w'ord, and received tracts and gospels. 
 One man observed that he was a great sinner because he had 
 killed many fish. The crowxl was variously employed ; 
 some were hastening from one temple to another to obtain 
 a sight of their favourite block, stone, or something much 
 worse ; many were purifying themselves in the lucid 
 stream ; others were botving and worshipping the byrag- 
 gees and Brahmuns. Four devotees Avere dancing, tvith 
 cords run through their sides, to a tune upon an old kettle 
 or brass utensil ; one lay flat on the gi'ound with his face 
 and head completely covered with earth to a considerable 
 thickness. Hoav he breathed I could not conceive. Be- 
 tween seven and eight o’clock the sun grew very hot, and 
 Ave retired to our tent. Many followed us for books, &c. 
 so that Ave could scarcely get tune to eat. After 
 
126 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 breakfast we had a good number arranged before the 
 tent when we prepared for morning worship: Abra- 
 
 ham prayed, and Brother B. read a chapter, and ad- 
 dressed the people. From that tune till four o’clock Abra- 
 ham, Lacey, Bampton and Sunder were engaged with 
 scarcely any intennission ; I could do nothing but give 
 aw'ay books. Many of the women came and bowed their 
 faces down to the ground, as if they wanted to worship us. 
 After a little refreshment, we went out again towards the 
 temj)les, where we coidd discern the car at a distance, but 
 for the crowd of people could not get near it. Our breth- 
 ren spoke to them till they were exhausted, and we then 
 prepared to return to Cuttack. As we returned through 
 the woods, I could occasionally discern one and another of 
 the nimierous ancient temples.* But now the place is near- 
 ly overgrown with jungle, and apparently deserted. This 
 gave rise to some encouraging reflections on the declaration, 
 “ And the idols he shall utterly abolish.” 
 
 At the close of 1824 and the beginning of 1825, Mr. 
 Bampton was out on a missionary tour as far as Ganjam. — 
 The following extracts are from his journal. 
 
 December 28. I left home and in my way went to one 
 village, and spent about an hour ; during which time I 
 showed the way of salvation to ten or twelve men. After- 
 wards I entered a little place called Gwarodee, where I only 
 saw three old women and some children ; most of the peo- 
 ple being in the fields at work. I asked one woman her age, 
 when she opened her mouth to shew that she had lost her 
 teeth ; she did not know her age, but ventured to guess it 
 at five or six score years ! I told her that I taught the way 
 of salvation, and without my prompting her to it, she said 
 she was a gieat sinnei’. As to knowledge of any kind, she 
 thought it was not to be expected of them ; for she said, 
 “ We are Bowides,” (low caste,) “ what do we know’ ?” 
 
 • * The report is that there are 999 temples at this place ; that they 
 were all built in one night, and if there had been but one more our 
 neighbour Jugurnath would have removed thither. 
 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 127 
 
 December 31. I went to a village of fishermen : my 
 bearers would have dissuaded me from going, because 
 they said the people could not read. It was however 
 admitted that they could hear, and so I went. I walked for 
 some time without seeing more than two or three men ; and 
 I understood that most of them were out fishing. Almost 
 without a hope of success, I invited the women to come 
 and hear, several of whom came. As it rained I obtained 
 permission to enter a large room, in which a man was mak- 
 ing a net, and soon had a congregation of about thirty 
 adults, half of whom were women. They did not seem to 
 think it imaginable that catchers of fish should know any 
 thmg ; they however seemed willing to hear, and I hope I 
 made them undeistand. The vUlage is more j)opulous than 
 many, but no one could read. I greatly pity them, and hope 
 I shall see them again. Though I cannot in many places 
 expect equal success, I shall hereafter expressly invite the 
 women. These poor people have some paltiy gods which 
 they confessed did nothing for them, but they would not 
 give them up. 
 
 Januaiy 1. If I were in England, my preaching would 
 now be more accompanied with the Holy Sphit than when 
 I was there. O ! that in my prayers I may remember that, 
 if I could speak as clearly as Locke, or forcibly as Demos- 
 thenes, and as evangelically as Paul, without the Holy 
 Spirit, I should do no good. 
 
 January 2. Lord’s day evening. This has been more 
 of a Missionary Lord’s day than any other I have spent, 
 and perhaps I have not spent a more comfortable one in In- 
 dia. From half past ten in the morning, I was travelling and 
 preaching till after six at night, without eating or drhiking. 
 I have been engaged at six places, AUapatam, Gopenatpore, 
 Bagomoondy, Balapatna, Segoda, and Satapare. My hear- 
 ers hi these places, taking the above order, were about 
 thirty, twenty, fonj"^, ten, twenty, and an hundred. My 
 method of coUecting people is, to go into a village, — intro- 
 duce myself as familiarly as I can to the first man I meet, 
 and tell him I am come to give him and his neighbours 
 
128 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 some information. He often asks what about ? I tell hint 
 to call his neighbours, while myself and bearers invite such 
 as we see ; I think I usually get by this means the greater 
 part of the men who are at home. In the first village, I 
 began by asking some questions about the Toolee plant, a 
 pedestal fir, which was just by. I said, Do you pray to it ? 
 They replied, “Yes.” I then added, “ Does it hear you ?” 
 They said, “No.” Then said I, “Of what use is it?” They 
 rej)lied, “It is of no use.” I then asked, “ Can Jugumath 
 hear you ?” They answered, “ No.” The easy inference 
 to be drawn from this was, his worship is useless, and you 
 cannot be saved by it. Some Brahmuns assented to all this ; 
 from which I passed on to the sufferings of Christ for us, 
 and the proof that his religion is the true one. After leav- 
 i,ug them, I went to Gojieuatpore, which is very near Alla- 
 patam, and found that I had a number of the same hearers. 
 So instead of repeating the same things, I addressed them 
 on repentance ; or, as I think, it is more properly called in 
 our Bengalee and Orissa Scri])tures, “ A change of the 
 mind ;” not however forgetting my old topics. The wo- 
 men at the different places peeped at me from behind the 
 walls, but that was all. At Allapatam, I pointed to a stone 
 and said, “ If you pray to that, can it hear ?” and a man 
 who wished to save the credit of their stone idol, replied 
 boldly, that it could : I then said to the people, “ Have you 
 ail insane man in the to^vn ?” They replied in the affirma- 
 tive. ‘ Do you fetch him,’ said I to one of my owm jieople, 
 ‘and we will ask him.’ The poor fellow, who thought me 
 in earnest, was walking off to seek for him ; but it after- 
 wards appeared that the people had misundei'stood me, 
 there being no crazy man in the town. I next said, “ send 
 me a child and a fine boy about twelve years old was put 
 forward ; whom I asked, ‘ When you talk to other boys do 
 they hear you ?’ He replied, “Yes.” ‘If you talk to my 
 stool will it hear you P’ He said, “ No.” I then asked, ‘ If 
 you talk to that stone will it hear you ?’ The boy answered 
 “ No.” I looked veiy hard at the man and we left the sub- 
 ject. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 129 
 
 I again preached at the same place where I was cmj)loy- 
 ed last night. I found a similar assembly, and I believe 
 many of the same persons. They sat, as the Huidoos com- 
 monly do, in what we shoidd call the gyjJsy fashion, bwt 
 they almost fonned an oval, with the middle clear: they 
 were three, four, or five deep. I was at first afraid they 
 might he assembled for business, and in that case I should 
 not think it proper to intrude. But a man without told me 
 they were not, so I placed myself among them, and inquii'- 
 ed what they were assembled to talk about, to which they 
 replied, “ Sook and Book, and Balak and Beel>ahe,” and so 
 on ; that is, pleasure and pain, children and marriages, and 
 such like things. I then asked how many there were pres- 
 ent, they said about a hundred : I next asked how many 
 woidd remaui in twenty years, which question tliey said 
 they could not answer. I told them, not more than twenty 
 or thirty. And as they admitted they were sinners, and 
 that sinners went to hell, I mtimated that it would be a sad 
 thing if so many of them should go to hell so soon. I ad- 
 ded that I came to shew them the way of salvation, and 
 then proceeded to preach Christ to them. Before I left, I 
 asked if they ever considered what would become of them, 
 to which they replied, “sotne do and some do not:” “all,” 
 they said, “ will not thmk.” I seriously advised them, tdl 
 to think, and left them. 
 
 Jiuuiary 4. I was engaged five times. My last place 
 was Abiinda, tvhere my tent was pitched for the night. — 
 Here I had twenty-six adult hearers : probably there might 
 not be a man absent who belonged to the village. Obtain- 
 ing general attention to an address of some length, I dwelt 
 upon the certamty that many of them would die in a few 
 years, and go either to heaven or hell ; and the great impor- 
 tance of thinking upon the subject, especially as their anxi- 
 ety was engaged about things of much less importance. I 
 mentioned a number of things as being smful, to which 
 they assented ; they also admitted that they were them- 
 selves sirmers. I then insisted on their being in danger, 
 and pointed to Christ as the Saviour ; insisted pn his njira'. 
 
 17 
 
130 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 cles in proof tliat God was with him ; stated his sufferings 
 and deatli, with their design, and exhorted to faith. 
 
 January 8. I had a pretty good opportimity at Pryage 
 this morning with about twenty men. I led them to ac- 
 knowledge the sinfulness of vai-ious practises — ^then to ac- 
 knowledge that they were sinners and in danger. I then 
 gave a brief relation of Christ’s sufferings, death, and resur- 
 rection ; assuring them that they must believe in order to 
 be saved, and illustrated faith by the dependence of chil- 
 dren upon their parents. After which, according to my 
 usual maimer, I related some of the miracles as a specimen 
 of the rest; and insisted on them as evidence that the 
 Christian religion is Divine. They did not introduce their 
 idols, nor did I. I gave them books ; and wrote the name 
 of Jesus Christ on the ground, as I frequently do to assist 
 their pronouncing it. Before I left, a man who had seen 
 my pencil requested the use of it to write tlie name of 
 Jesus Christ on a blank part of his book. 
 
 I went to Kolonhar, where I found no men, but pereuad- 
 ed three or four old women to come out and listen. It was 
 a fishing village, and they confessed that they were sinnere 
 because they killed fish. They have a temple nearly in 
 the form of a beehive, but I think not so large. I asked 
 who made it, and was told it was the potter. The object of 
 worship, I learnt, was made of earth, and by one of them- 
 selves ! ! They told me that they offered it a little rice and 
 milk, and a fowl once or twice a month. I fear they did 
 not understand the way of salvation. Many of them seem 
 to think ignoi-ance inseparable from their circumstances, 
 and I think they were unwilling to exercise their minds in 
 order to understand any thing. 
 
 January 9. Lord’s day. One man (I believe of the 
 Sarrea tribe,) asked whether my system made any differ- 
 ence in favour of Brahmuns. To which I replied, that as 
 God gave the'sun to enlighten both Brahmuns and Soodras, 
 and sent rain equally on the land of each, so he equally 
 loved the Brahmuns and Soodras, and equally desired the 
 salvation of them all. The illustration happily served to 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 131 
 
 sweeten a truth, not in itself veiy j)alatable to them, so 
 that all exjircssed themselves pleased. 
 
 While Mr. Bampton was absent on his excui-siou to 
 Ganjam, his servants (as there was good reason to suppose,) 
 administered some stu])ifying potion to Mi's. B. with an in- 
 tention to rob the house. The authorities in the jirovince 
 convicted them of the crime, but the Supreme Court in 
 Calcutta thought the evidence insufficient. They were 
 consequently acquitted. 
 
 The journal of Mr. B. contains accounts of many similar 
 days’ labour, but which a feai- of prolixity prevents our in- 
 serting. On die 17th of March, he visited Cuttack to attend 
 the conference and to welcome his new missionary asso- 
 ciates ; it being agreed that Mr. and Mrs. Sutton should for 
 the present be stationed at Pooree. A few extracts from 
 the journals and letters of the brethren at Cuttack may be 
 inserted to can-y forward their proceedings until the next 
 conference. Mr. Peggs’ health continued to decline, but 
 he still pursued his labours though afflicted from without 
 and from within. 
 
 Peggs. March 24. Held the first quarterly meetmg. We 
 all met together and took sweet coimsel. 
 
 April 7. After worship this evening we held a church 
 meeting and.detennmed to receive Mr. Sunder. The con- 
 versation was in Oriya, Bengalee and English. Mr. Sun- 
 der gave a satisfactory account of the Lord’s dealings with 
 limi. How delightfully it sounded in a heathen language! 
 He speaks Bengalee and Hindoosthanee well. 
 
 April 11. The Churuck Pooja, or swinging festival. 
 Went out with Mr. S., Abraham, the pundit, and the Aut- 
 ghur Rajah’s pundit. The people were mad upon their 
 idols. One of the swinging posts, near Mr. Beecher’s, 
 broke and injured two men and a boy. I told them it was 
 God’s curse upon this work ; a native said, “ knowing 
 Jesus Christ all these things will be destroyed.” 
 
 Lord’s day. April 17th. Mr. Simder was baptized by 
 brother L. this evening. A good number of people, both 
 Christian, heathen and mussulmans were present. Brother 
 
132 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 L. spoke in English and I in Oiiya. Brother Sutton deliv- 
 ered a discourse in the evening on baptism. 
 
 April 28th. I accompanied brother and sister Sutton to 
 Pooree ; the loss of her reason since the 12th inst., except 
 at intervals, is a very painful and mysterious dispensation. 
 She was tied in the palanquin. How changed since the 
 last time she was at our house ! My heart is pained at the 
 recollection of it. 1 was much exercised about the sick on 
 the jomney. But surely all this anxiety about the bocbes 
 of this misei-able people, the slaves of superstition, is a 
 temptation to divert me from benefitting their souls. 
 
 May 12th. 1 left Pooree this afternoon. Near the town, 
 
 in about a minutes ride, 1 counted twenty-six or twenty- 
 eight sculls, which defile this accursed spot. Took leave 
 of oiu" afflicted friends ; dear sister Sutton still deprived of 
 reason, and in a veiy precarious state. 1 felt imich at part- 
 ing, but alas ! she knew me not, and my fears presaged 
 what the event proved, that 1 should see her face no more 
 in the flesh. Brother S. was deeply afflicted — The Lord 
 sanctify these trials to us ! 1 stopped at the gate a few min- 
 utes, and had some conversation with a person who superin- 
 tends the jiilgrim tax ; he is a Norwegian by birth, I gave 
 him a copy of Doddridge’s Rise and Progress, my favourite 
 book. Poor gentleman ! could he see the nature of his 
 office, he would prefer a scavenger’s situation in Europe. 
 
 May 1.3th. To me this was a mouniftd day. 3Iy dear 
 child who had previously been unwell for a short time, was 
 seized with convulsions about twelve o’clock, and in half 
 an hour was no more. O what a sudden change ! we 
 know not what a day may bring forth. 
 
 AiTangements for the funeral were necessary, as it must 
 take place the next morning. This adds poignancy to 
 the gi'ief of losing friends in India, that the deceased 
 must so soon ‘ be buried out of our sight.” Mr. B. the 
 collector, kindly lent his palanquin can-iage, and expi'essed 
 much sympathy for us. The same day I was desired to 
 bury an individual who had died in her confinement. — • 
 ‘ Work while it is called to-day,’ is the language of all tliesq 
 events. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 133 
 
 May 20th. The sudden loss of my only child unnen es 
 and confounds me beyond description. I rode out this 
 evening and visited a Portuguese who is ill. He became a 
 Protestant through reading a Portuguese Testament, which 
 he took from the library of an English gentleman, in whose 
 employ he was about 45 years ago. He threw away his 
 tw'o representations of the Virgin Mary, and declared his 
 renunciation of Popery. Thus even a stolen Testament 
 proved of some utility. 
 
 May 28th. I ride out frequently and distribute books, 
 but my com{)laint in the chest prevents my speaking at any 
 length. Mrs. P. accom])anied me this evening to see an 
 unhappy young woman who is to be executed on Tuesday, 
 for the murder of a child which she killed merely for its 
 silver ornaments. I had seen her twice before, and find- 
 ing her desperate in receiving instruction, I thought the 
 presence of a female might interest and calm her ; but it 
 had no effect, all was rage and tempest. What an awful 
 example of the state of the Hindoo mind on approaching 
 eternity ! ‘ Obtain my forgiveness from execution,’ said she, 
 ‘ and I will become a Teringee, (Christian,) and eat your 
 victuals.’ — The circumstances of her death, and not the 
 consequences of death, filled her mind. 
 
 June 10th. Four men brought on their heads about 
 15,000 tracts from Serampore ; a seasonable supply for us. 
 I saw a poor man this evening under sentence of death ; 
 he acknowledged his crime and his ignorance of a future 
 state, and was teachable. 
 
 Lord’s day. .Tune 12th. I had my last interview with 
 the jmsoner, and took Mr. K. with me to talk to him. All 
 was insensibility to the imj)ortance of eternity. Hindooisra 
 can scarcely be said to jtresent an eternity, transmigration 
 and absorption filling the mind if awakened to refiection. 
 I also saw the man in the prison who stole Jugurnath’s 
 ornaments. The circunistances relative to this theft are 
 stated as follows : 
 
 “ This morning, when the pundalis or priests went in to 
 visit the idols, they found all the silver ornaments gone to 
 
134 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 the amount of 5000 rupees. They say none of the cloore 
 had been forced. All the inside doors are locked, and the 
 key lodged with the head pundah ; and a Seapoy sentry at 
 each outside, as they are not allowed to go hi, dressed in 
 their uniform, or to have any charge of what is inside. 
 The Rajah and collectors’ men have had a meeting, and 
 confined upwards of twenty attendants of the idol.” “ Ju- 
 gurnath’s ornaments have been recovered. They were 
 stolen by a high cast Brahmun of Jugumath. The Brah- 
 mun says he was stai'ving, and if Jugurnath disapproved of 
 his taking the ornaments, he would, of course have prevent- 
 ed it.” This story staggers the pundalis, what a picture 
 does this information give of the state of religion among the 
 Hindoos ! A Brahmun robbing one of the most famous of 
 the gods, and yet Brahmuns still revered as gods. 
 
 The preaching of the missionaries in English during 
 this year was blessed with good effects. In reference to 
 this, Mr. Lacey writes, 
 
 “ There is reason to believe that several are under convic- 
 tion. I visited one of them the other night, and found him 
 living in a new bouse, which he had been eiiiibled to build 
 in consequence of having through the influence of our 
 preaching left off drinking and feasting. He had a com- 
 fortable study. In one corner, which he said he never vis- 
 ited, lay a number of novels, that charmed his taste before, 
 but into which now he never looked. He asked me to 
 commence family worship for him, and promised to con- 
 tinue it if be could. He is a person of influence, and would 
 do us much good. I cannot neglect our English worship 
 while we have such encouragement, neither would you 
 riscommend such a step.” 
 
 Respecting his labours among the natives, Mr. L. observe.s, 
 “ The poor have the gospel preached to them, and the 
 way of life opened. And the gospel being divested of those 
 interested motives to oppression, which are found in their 
 religion and among their ])riests,they see its superior nature 
 over their own system. Among these the great work may 
 be expected to commence. I labour among them with 
 much pleasure. I have every day a considerable portion of 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 135 
 
 missionary labour, independent of the weather. But when 
 it is fine I generally spend, say two hours among the people 
 daily. This is as much as can be done besides other op- 
 jjortunities and engagements. You will be gratified to hear 
 how I conduct these opportunities, and I shall give you a 
 relation. We dine about three o’clock ; by four our dinner 
 is over, and after spending one hour in retirement, I call my 
 hoi-se, as the sim is sufficiently low, and ride down into 
 some popular place, generally a market place. Here with- 
 out ceremony, I dismount, and commence conversation 
 with the first native that seems disposed to stay ; or if there 
 should not be a likely person passing by, I ask the next 
 shop-keeper a few questions, and so a congregation veiy 
 soon collects around me. It however requires an intro- 
 duction before you can commence preacbmg to them ; 
 the natives never being addressed upon serious subjects, 
 are generally too timid to hear with very good pros- 
 pects. They fear a European, and to whatever he may 
 say to them, they will usually answer, yes, because they 
 dare not contradict; this they will do about their own 
 shasters and gods, even where they have not the least con- 
 viction of the truths they acknowledge. I therefore gene- 
 rally endeavour to banish all this fear by a few minutes of 
 familiar conversation. This emboldens tbem to speak their 
 minds, and defend their gods to the best of their ability : 
 and under such circumstances I conceive the truth most 
 likely to take effect. It is a mistaken idea that it is best to 
 silence the people, and keep up that dread which they have 
 of a European. These obstacles removed, I generally en- 
 deavour, first, to show them that the gods they worship 
 cannot save them. This is done by exposing their theft, 
 murder, adultery, lies, and much more, of which they are 
 all guilty, and which few of the Hindoos deny ; and by ex- 
 posing their own inability to save themselves. The Hin- 
 doos acknowledge that what is sinful is, to use thek own 
 expression, deluged in its own sin, and so one sinner 
 cannot atone for the sins of othei-s. They generally how- 
 ever endeavour to avoid a defeat in this way by observing that 
 
136 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 the dehtas are incarnations of God, and that therefore what 
 God does, though it would be sinful in us to do, cannot be sin- 
 ful in him ; that like any foul substance made pure by fire, so is 
 Avliat God has done, made holy because God has done it ; and 
 thus they make God the author of all evil as well as good, 
 and clear the dehtas. This is almost a universal objection. 
 I have generally, however, convinced them of its fallacy, by 
 observing that, a hotise divided against itself could not stand, 
 and if God is the author of sin, why does he forbid sinful 
 practices, and punish it where it is j>ractised. I then speak 
 at large of the holiness of Christ, and of his love ; liere the 
 Hhidoos generally listen with attention, and I have seen 
 them in tears. I converse of Christ’s desire and ability to 
 save them and prepare then- minds to enter heaven; the 
 superior blessings he will bestow upon his followers, &c. 
 You will obsen^e that we cannot well preach to the hea- 
 then in discourses as you do to professed Christians in Eng- 
 land ; it would all be mystery to them. Preachmg in the 
 street is not the only means we have of spreadmg the 
 knowledge of Christ ; in addition to this we have worship 
 in our own house every morning, and have from twelve to 
 twenty who regularly attend. I cause them to sit do^ra on 
 the .study floor, then I read a portion of Scripture in Oriya, 
 make some observations upon it, and close with prayer. In 
 this manner they understand astonishingly well, and give us 
 much encouragement. Frequently, while my eyes are 
 closed in prayer, I hear them expressing their wonder to 
 each other. Besides this we have our family worship in 
 Oriya, and I sometimes use the language m private. Thus 
 all our exercises are in Oriya excepting when we have 
 English worship.” 
 
 In another communication, Mr. Lacey refers to the sat- 
 isfaction he finds in his work ; mentions the attention with 
 which he is at times heard, and relates an anecdote pleas- 
 ingly illustrative of the power of Christian mildness to 
 silence and disarm opposition : — 
 
 I know you will be glad to hear that, though imperfect- 
 ly indeed, I am able to declare to the poor Hindoos tlie 
 
ORISSA :.I I S S I 0 N . 
 
 137 
 
 uusearcliable riches of Christ. I feel niy heart much en- 
 gaged ill my work, and hope the Lord will smile iijion my 
 feeble efforts here as he sometimes did in my native land. 
 I feel encouraged when I recollect that it is the good pleas- 
 ure of the Lord to manifest his power by the most feeble 
 instruments. You would be pleased indeed to see my con- 
 gregation ; sometimes, perhajis, fifty or sixty poor black 
 people standing around me, listening to my relations of the 
 love of Christ to sinners, with the greatest attention and 
 seeming conceni ; and you would be ready to say, surely 
 they feel the force of the truth, and will certainly leave 
 their dumb idols. But, O ! the blindness of a Hindoo’s heart ! 
 he will depend upon a stick, a stone, a Brahmun, a string of 
 beads, or twenty other things, still more miserable and im- 
 potent than these, rather than renounce sin and depend 
 upon Christ. I do not recollect having l>een much more 
 affected than I was last evening, at the condition of a man 
 with whom I had been conversing in the Bazar ; he came 
 up to me a violent opponent and spoke very severely. 
 I gave him time to spend all his fi.ny, and then, as affec- 
 tionately as I could, asked him several questions, like these, 
 O my dear bi'othei', I am come here to preach good tidings 
 to you ; I love your soul, and desire your happiness. I do 
 not want to blaspheme your gods, or give you any sorrow, 
 and therefore why are you angry with me ? I do not want 
 you to believe, if what I say is not true ; but brother what 
 is truth ? How shall we obtain pardon ? How shall I get 
 to heaven ? You have praised your wise men, but are 
 they not divided in their oj)inions ? One says I must do 
 this, another that, and as your wise men, so are your Brah- 
 muns, one says go to Jugumath; another says goto Gunga- 
 saugur ; another sends me to Benares, another to bathe ; 
 another to count beads, and another sets me to worship 
 himself. Now, brother, what shall I do ? Where shall I 
 go ? There is only one way : which is it ? The poor man 
 could say no more, but stood speechless. I let him stand a 
 • few minutes, and I saw the tears starting from his eyes, and 
 18 
 
138 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 was about to declare to hhn the only true way, when his 
 friends seeing his situation, forcibly dragged him away.” 
 
 Affliction and the extreme heat of the season brought aU 
 the brethren together at Pooree for two or three months 
 previous to the Ruth Jattra in June of this year. Their 
 journals furnish many interesting particulars which the 
 compiler would gladly insert but for the fear of swelling 
 this work to too large a size. The following extracts from 
 Mr. Hampton’s letters, &c. furnish a fair specimen of the 
 nature of a missionary’s work at this peculiarly difficult 
 station. 
 
 “ A precise Englishman would say, we had strange meet- 
 ings. ‘ The preacher always has his hat on unless he finds 
 it more pletisant to take it off. Sometimes he stands, some- 
 times he sits, and most commonly does both several times 
 in the course of a single opportmiity. Sometimes he tries 
 to conciliate by assuring the people of his good will. 
 Sometimes he states truth. Sometimes defends it. Some- 
 times he persuades. Sometunes he expostulates. Some- 
 times he attacks and opposes error. Sometimes he is 
 ridiculed and scurrilously abused by men, who, to obtain a 
 paltry sum of money would, perhaps, abjectly prostrate 
 themselves before him on the ground. Sometunes he 
 hears this without emotion, but at other times it is only a 
 sense of duty that prevents his returning railing for railing. 
 Sometimes a number of persons listen to him for a few 
 minutes together, and at other times, though a considerable 
 number is present, only two, or three, or four will hear 
 what he is saying. Sometimes he goes on from one thing 
 to another, as he would with other people, and at other 
 times, he repeats again and again the same sentence, till he 
 enforces attention to it. Sometimes his voice is interrupted 
 by the hurry of his congregation ; and now and then they 
 follow him with their ‘ hurre bol, hurre bol I’ after he has 
 left them.” The greater part of this is repeated every day 
 again and again, and it is consequently incumbent on the 
 missionary at Jugumath to buckle on his armour before he • 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 139 
 
 goes out, aucl expect to neetl the whole of it : and he oiiglrt 
 to be supported by the fervent prayers of tliose who send 
 him forth. “ Wlio is sufficient for these thiugsJ” 
 
 Mr. Bauijiton’s statements respecting the opjiosition he 
 encounlei-s, furnish an affecting picture of the depravity and 
 blindness of the human heart that can be so averse to all 
 that is holy, just, and good: — 
 
 “ I have generally been three or four hours eveiy day in 
 actual contact with the people. Frequently I go ami re- 
 turn in good spirits, but sometimes am very much depress- 
 ed Good spirits are commonly necessarv’ in dealing with 
 my poor people, for there is generally much among them 
 that is veiy jirovoking. I frequently tell them that it is a 
 regard to their welfare that influences me to act as I do, 
 and the declaration is received with a sneer. On two or 
 three occasions a number of little children have been offi- 
 ciously seated before me, as an intimation that I say nothing 
 worthy the attention of men. The people often call after 
 me as I go about. One cries, ‘Jugumath, Jugurnath !’ 
 anotlier, j)erhaps, says with a contemptuous smile, ‘ Wont 
 you give me a book soon after, perhaps a third says, 
 ‘ Sahib, I will worship Jesus Christ ; and a fourth exclaims, 
 Jugurnath Swami ki joy (victoiy to Jugumath, the ruler.) 
 INIy bretlmen who are heard attentively and respectftdly by 
 silent congregations, will readily suppose that there are 
 many things in this way of life that are not veiy pleasant. 
 Yet in comparison with what many have met with, all this 
 is trifling ; and the man who would shrink from it would 
 have cut a sorry figure indeed at Jerusalem, Derbe, Phillip- 
 pi, and various other places 1800 years ago. Among these 
 poor infatuated peoj)le, I fear that the utmost propriety in 
 spirit and demeanour would be no protection from very 
 frequent insults. In spite of the most affectionate address- 
 es of which I am capable, and in the midst of them, the 
 people, in malicious derision, shout, Jugurnath, Jugumath!’ 
 and seem determined as it were, with one heart and voice 
 to support their idols, and resist Jesus Christ. — I hope he 
 will ere long act for himself, and then floods of pious sor- 
 
140 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 row will stream from the haughtiest eyes, and the grace 
 now scorned will be sought with successful earnestness.” 
 
 Few instances of persevering oj)})osition, perhaps, excel 
 what on one occasion Mr. B. encountered : — 
 
 “ When a little disordered, as I now am with a cold, or my 
 spirits in any other way depressed, I enter painfully into 
 the meaning of the jdirase, ‘ Cruel mockings.’ By one or 
 two awkward men, in a considerable assembly, I was this 
 evening, driven to the alternative of follow'hig them where- 
 ever they chose to lead me by then’ questions, and then of 
 hearing very offensive remarks made ujton my replies, or 
 of determining not to be diverted from some one point : I 
 choose the latter, but they had their revenge, by showing 
 me that if I w'ould not go their way, I should not be per- 
 mitted to go my own. I sat down to read to myself, in 
 hopes of tiring out some of the worst ; but they annoyed 
 me by coming and reading aloud one or two words at a 
 time from the Testament in my hand. I then walked 
 backwards and forwards a few {)aces, and attempted to 
 keep up ray spkits by singing ; in this the children mocked 
 me, and several sly attemjrts were made, I believe, when 
 my back was turned, to drive the cattle upon me. The 
 consequence was, that I did very little during the evening; 
 but I kept my post as usual, till it was almost dark, and I 
 am glad I did, for I think if they could by insults make us 
 move sooner than we intended, they would absolutely hunt 
 us uj) and down the town till they should drive us home.” 
 Though thus exposed to insults and contempt, Mr. 
 Bampton, through divine assistance pursued with unabated 
 zeal his benevolent labours. In a communication to a 
 friend, he observes : — 
 
 “ If the violent partisans of Jugurnath imagine that either 
 clamour or bitter reproach will deter me from preaching 
 the gospel among them, they have formed a false estimate 
 of my character, or else I have formed a false estimate of it 
 myself. Though I have sometimes pondered whether it 
 was wise to attack the strangest holds first ; if, however, the ^ 
 result be not a failure, it may resemble a blow at the heart. 
 
 I am in the hand of God, and if he say, go hence, I must 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 141 
 
 go ; but I liopc the poor Hindoos will find a friend, and the 
 idols an enemy wherever rny lot is cast. 
 
 “ On the whole I never was so happy in the ministry 
 before, and I never was so much given up to it. Excepting 
 a uewspajier, I read nothing that is not closely connected 
 with iny work. And though this people oppose, opfiositioii 
 strengthens the spirit that contends with it ; and the Lord 
 being my helper, I shall doubtless be a match for them : 
 the time may come when they will find me out a little 
 more. I do not wonder at a spirit of opposition shewing 
 itself; for besides what Abraham does, the people have 
 what English people would call four or six short sermons 
 every day in different parts of the holy tomi ; so that, as my 
 pundit once said, they have nothing but Yesoo Kreest, 
 Yesoo Kreest, Yesoo Kreest.” 
 
 On another occasion he wrote : — 
 
 “Since I came from the quarterly meeting at Cuttack, 
 the people have sometimes been very abusive ; but for the 
 last few days they have been much better than usual ; 
 which is owing, I believe, in a considerable measure, to my 
 having happily hit upon a better mode of addressing them. 
 I always endeavoured to treat them kindly, but owing to 
 some cause or other, we generally got into a dispute. At 
 present, however, I generally introduce myself by saying, 
 ‘ Well, brethren, how do you do? and how do your families 
 do ? The Hindoos are my brethren, and when it is well 
 with them I am glad, but when it is ill with them I am 
 sorrj'. Desirous of your welfare I am come to show you 
 the way of salvation.’ I then j)roceed and tell them some- 
 thing about the way of peace. One advantage of beginning 
 thus is, during an address I have more friendly feelings in 
 my own mind, and another is, that it helps to conciliate the 
 people. Not, indeed, that it will always succeed. We 
 have not a few here who will not listen to the voice of the 
 charmer, charming ever so wisely.” 
 
 In the annals of the miseries occasioned by the baneful 
 reign of idolatry, there are few records so appalling as those 
 which relate to the scenes that the missionaries witnessed 
 at Pooree during the Rut Jattra in 1825. The writer is 
 
142 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 apprehensive of trespassing on the feelings of his readers 
 by introducing lengthened extracts from the journals kept 
 on that occasion by his brethren and himself ; yet the deep 
 horroi-s of the bloody sway of jMoloch should be known : 
 and he would fain solicit tlie attention of the Christian 
 World to the accounts published by Mr. Peggs in his 
 “ India’s Cries by Mr. Lacey in his reflections on this fes- 
 tival ; and by Mr. Poynder in his speech on the pilgrim tax. 
 Jugurnath is doubtless one of the strongest holds that satan 
 has on earth, and the horrore of his reign are no where so 
 conspicuous and so hon-ible as there. Buchanan unveiled 
 some of its scenes of death and miserj^, but it remained for 
 tlie labourers, employed by the G. R Missionary society, to 
 bring to light scenes more horrible than those he witnessed, 
 deaths more frequent, desolation and woe more ajipalling. 
 
 “ Lacey. All the missionaries in India ought to come to ► 
 the Ruth Jattra, as here is afforded the best opportunity of 
 spreading a knowledge of the gospel, by preaching and 
 distrilniting books. Our strength and abilities have been 
 devoted to the instruction of the people in the way of sal- 
 A’ation by faith .in Christ. I think for near a month past 
 we have been out among the people twice every day, 
 perhaps for not less than three or four hours. And as there 
 has been no scarcity of numbers here, the books we have 
 received have many of them been distributed ; and many of 
 the natives have heard the gospel from us, which we trust 
 will be carried to eveiy part of India where the deltas have 
 established themselves. O that they may fall before Him 
 in whom there is no sin or darkness at all. In this view 
 Pooree is a station of the utmost importance, even were it 
 occupied only for the Ruth Jattra.” 
 
 “ It is impossible to form any thing of a ]>roper estimate of 
 the sickness, disease and death among the people. The 
 pruicipal scourge, I think, was the cholera morbus. Before 
 the jattra commenced the people were so numerous that 
 provisions became dear, and the pundas lost to no advantage, 
 raised in proportion the price of the presad, (holy food,) 
 and this could not be obtained by many. Hunger was not 
 
OlllSSA MISSION, 
 
 14^J 
 
 all, but the toMTi was so filled that there was no shelter from 
 the damp, and rain, and heat hy night and day. ftlany 
 died of no particular comjilaint, hut of mere starvation. 
 The mortality did not appear much before the 16th of 
 June. On the evening of that day, I think I found four 
 cases of the cholera. On the 18th it had much increased, 
 and the streets began to exhibit them ; but on the 1 hth it 
 was exceedingly bad ; for the day before, viz. the day the 
 idols mounted the . cars, the rain began to fall ; more 
 came on the 19th, and on the 20th ; and for the three next 
 days, it rained in torrents and without intermission, as 
 though the signal ciu'se of God rested upon the people. At 
 this time tlie scene had reached its height, and was truly 
 distressing and shocking on eveiy hand. In every street, 
 corner and open space, in fact wherever you turned your 
 eyes, the dead and dying met your vieAV. On the evening 
 of the 19th, I counted upwards of sixty dead and dying, 
 from the temple domi to the lower end of the hospital, 
 omitting the sick that had not much life. At a corner, 
 opposite the hospital, on a spot of ground Uvelve feet square 
 I counted ten dead imd five who were sick and nearly dead, 
 and several whose cases were more hopeful, whom we had 
 conveyed to the hospital. This was the case while there 
 were several sets of men in active employ, cariying out and 
 burj'ing the dead ; and these operations were rendered more 
 efficient through the activity and authority of the Khurda 
 Judge. You will now perhaps ‘reflect that, if the streets 
 were thus crowded, what must the various Golgothas be ! 
 I vis'ited but one, and that was between the town and the 
 principal entrance ; I saw things that I shall never forget. 
 The small river there was quite glutted with corpses, and the 
 wnd having drifted tliem together, they formed a complete 
 mass of putrifying flesh. They also laid upon the ground 
 in heaps, and the dogs and birds were able to do but little 
 towards consuming them.” 
 
 Sutton. June 16. Out by five o’clock this morning. 
 Brother B. went out one way, and brother L. and myself 
 went another ; we soon had full employ in attending to the 
 
144 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 poor dying pilgrims. Most of our last night’s patients are 
 better ; one is dead and thrown out upon the sand for the 
 dogs to eat. The bodies now begin to lie very thick about 
 the town ; many are dying without the least attention being 
 paid to them, and those who recover from the medicine 
 often sink again for want of food. Ilapjiy, thrice happy are 
 the people who have the Lord for their God. I went out in 
 the evening to another part of the town, and fell in w'ith 
 many sick, dying, and dead. The dead are carried along 
 in a veiy disgusting Avay ; a piece of rope yarn is tied round 
 the neck, and fastened to a long jjiece of bamboo ; another 
 string is tied under the hams, and thus they are swung 
 along to the borders of the towm, and thrown out upon the 
 sand or imder a hedge ; others are dragged along by the 
 head or heels, without the least covering, for the dogs, 
 A’ldtures, &c. to dei^our. 
 
 June 17. How interesting the language of the com- 
 passionate Jesus Avheu thought of at Pooree, “ If I send the 
 multi'iule away they loill faint by the loay, for divers of them 
 came from far." Here multitudes have been for many days 
 and have nothing to eat, and veiy many drop both at Pooree 
 and on their Avay home again. In several cases Ave offered 
 to give rice, but they AAOuld not accept it, unless cooked by 
 a Brahmun. I have seen many dead bodies this morning. 
 In one place there Avere thirteen or fourteen, in another 
 ten, and seA^eral about the streets ; some half eaten by the 
 dogs or birds. Surely this is satan’s OAvn abode. Walking 
 or riding up the streets, Ave are suiToimded by numbei’s 
 begging for books, medicines, &c. &c. In one place it is as 
 much as you can do to breathe for the stench, in another 
 you meet with a dog carrying along a leg or an arm of a 
 human being, and in another your feelings are overwhelm- 
 ed at the number of tbe sick and dying that require your 
 help. Here you see a byraggee performing his unnatural ' 
 devotions, lying for an hour with his head completely 
 under gi'ound, or another with his arm erect and stiff ; and 
 at all times you behold humau beings the victims of a 
 Jaoirid superstition, dishonouring God, and destroying their 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 145 
 
 OMii souls. I gave away many books this morning, attend- 
 ed to many sick, and had several removed to the hospital. 
 Some are getting better. I met with one veiy affecting 
 case of two poor girls weeping over their dying mother. 
 They seemed affectionate ; my heart hied for them. 
 
 June 18. It is calculated that there were more than 
 250,000 people present. As it respects their behaviour it 
 is very much like that of people at a large fair in England. 
 Some bowed down very devoutly before the idols ; others 
 brought presents of fruit, &c. hut the greater part were 
 tallying and laughing veiy indifferently. If you asked the 
 people what they came for ? their reply was, “ they came to 
 get a sight of Jugumath and then their sins wonld go. One 
 poor wretch just gasping her last, exclaimed, “Ah, Jugur- 
 nath ! J^tgurnath ! Jiigimiath is my all ! and thus she died. 
 Another in his last moments was surrounded by a set of noisy 
 Brahmuns and his relations, who were vociferating in his ear, 
 “Jugumath! Jugumath! Hurra bol ! Hurra hoi!" And 
 thus he perished with a lie in his right hand. Oh how 
 dark and dreadful is the prospect before them ! How in- 
 consistent is it with the utmost stretch of charity to suppose 
 these deluded wretches can go from these awful scenes at 
 once to heaven, when it is declared that no idolater can 
 enter there. 
 
 June 19. To-day one poor wretch threw himself under 
 Jugumatii’s brother’s car, and was immediately crushed to 
 death ; another was about to do so yesterday, hut the col- 
 lector, one of the principal of the Comjiany’s servants, 
 discovered his intentions and gave him a good thrashing 
 which completely changed his intentions. I understand 
 from good authority that more than tw'o lacks of rupees 
 have been taken at the gate for the admission of tlie pil- 
 grims ; a sum greater than £25,000.” 
 
 The subjection of India to Britain, next to the introduc- 
 tion of the gospel, is doiditless the greatest blessing that 
 country ever enjoyed ; and the highly respectable authori-_ 
 ties to whom the management of Indian affairs is entrusted, 
 display an honoiu'ahle zeal to promote th.e welfare of the 
 19 
 
146 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 land they govern ; yet the sanction which Hindooisni, in 
 some cases, receives, has a most injurious influence on the 
 best interests of India. Scarcely a day elapses in which 
 objections to Christianity are not brought forward in conse- 
 quence of the pilgrim tax. Mr. Bampton thus records his 
 testimony to the painful fact. 
 
 “ Some of the most common arguments, employed in 
 favour of idolatry, are conveyed in the following questions. 
 
 ‘ If Juguinath be nothing as you say, then why do so many 
 people come so far to see him ? If Jugurnath be nothing, why 
 does the Company take so much money of the pilgrims, 
 at the entrances of the town.?’ As there is a Providence, 
 I certainly think, with Mr. Ward, that the British power 
 has more to fear from its connexion with idolatry in this 
 country than from any thing else. A man actually said 
 to me, a few days ago, ‘ If the government does not forsake 
 Jugurnath, how can you expect that we should ?’ Cer- 
 tainly these arguments discompose me more them any 
 others; and they are urged (I mean the government con- 
 nexion with the temple,) every day, and perhaps several 
 times in a day.” 
 
 Referring to the scenes which she witnessed, Mrs. Lacey 
 says — 
 
 “ Pages would not be sufficient to detail the miseries of 
 the deluded worshippers of Jugurnath. The poor pil- 
 grims were to be seen in every direction dead and in the 
 agonies of death, lying by fives, tens and twenties, and in 
 some instances there were hundreds to be seen. In one place 
 Mr. Lacey counted upwards of ninety, and in another 
 place, Mr. Bampton comited a hundred and forty. In the 
 hospital I believe I have seen thirty dead at once, and 
 numbers more m the agonies of death, and even the liv- 
 ing using the dead bodies for pillows.” 
 
 To assist in relieving the miseries of the wretched pil- 
 grims, during this fearful visitation, orders were sent from 
 some humane members of the government that money 
 should be given to the sick, and the missionaries were 
 solicited to become the almoners of this bounty. ‘ In con- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 147 
 
 sequence of this offer, fliessrs. Batnpton and Lacey under- 
 took a journey fi'oin Pooree to Cuttack, that tliey might 
 relieve at least a part of the crowd of wretched, dying, 
 pilgrims. Mr. Lacey’s account of this journey is affecting 
 in the extreme. June 25. Mr. Lacey writes — ^“This 
 morning we commenced our journey of mercy. We left 
 Pooree about five o’clock, with a few clothes, a good quan- 
 tity of medicines, and money. We had brandy to prevent 
 the effects of the effluvia arising from the dead and decay- 
 ing bodies. The dead for fottr miles from the gate were 
 very numerous, presenting painful and shocking spectacles. 
 O what a waste of human life was here ! Some on the 
 road among the mud, and some others scarcely distin- 
 guishable from it. Some under sheds, into which they 
 had crept from the rain, but most throtvn into the narrow 
 canal or grip formed on each side by taking away the 
 earth to raise the road. Here I saw them lie by four, five, 
 six, seven, eight, nine, ten, eleven, twelve and fourteen, 
 and more. I tried to keep account, but could not tvithout 
 detaining the bearers, the bodies lying on each side, and 
 many of them just under the bank. A great majority of these 
 were entire, not having been touched by the birds or beasts ; 
 except that they were deprived of their eyes, which is 
 generally the case almost as soon as the spirit departs. The 
 eyes are the first part attacked by the bii'ds, and often the 
 head becomes like a skeleton before the body is broken. 
 The scent arising from these was extremely offensive, 
 particularly when the bearers happened to change shoul- 
 ders near them. Some were casually conveyed beyond 
 the grip into the field, and there their skeletons laid, 
 watched by the dogs, and vultures, jealous of each other. 
 The great majority of the sick that I relieved on our first 
 stage were females. They were, almost without exception, 
 deserted by their friends, who had left them not a piece of 
 good cloth, and sometimes none, and numbers of them 
 many hundred miles from home. In every village there 
 is a Golgotha ; here was one at Sutyabade well stocked with 
 dead bodies ; we passed close by it, but I could not 
 
148 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 coilut them. The inhahitaiits informed me that eight or 
 ten died here daily. Let us take lialf tliis number, and 
 then, how many ! how awful ! Proceeding towards Pip- 
 plee, our second stage, we had numerous distressing cases, 
 two, more particidarly drew my attention at that jilace. 
 One was a young woman lyuig on the grass by the road 
 side, veiy sick of the cholera ; the groimd was quite wet, 
 and she had no clothes, or friends, or means of procuring 
 food. As we came up she called for water, and seemed 
 angry that none had regarded her cry. I raised her up 
 and found she had considerable life m her ; she said, ‘ I 
 have asked water of as many as have passed, hut none 
 have heard me, none will give me water.’ When she 
 opened her eyes and saw a Sahib, she seemed surprised, 
 and I think this did her much good. I gave her two pills, 
 and some brandy to warm and stimulate her, and after- 
 wards mixed a little more brandy with a portion of water 
 to wet her mouth and throat. The people carried her 
 upon the dry ground, and she put on a new cloth which 
 I gave her ; I also gave her a half a rupee. These things 
 affected her mind, and I am sure she felt grateful. This 
 furnishes one refutation of the remark that, ‘ The Hindoos 
 are destitute of gratitude.’ She would have fallen at my 
 feet ; called me her father and mother ; the true and mer- 
 ciful Abatar, and when I came away she said, ‘ If you 
 leave me what shall I do, I have none but thee ?’ I could 
 procure no place for her to lie in, and feared the damps 
 would hurt her. The other case that I referred to,, was 
 a body which lay by the road ; the ravens, four in number, 
 had made an incision on both sides of the back bone, from 
 tbe shoulders downwards, that would contain three fin- 
 gers. Just as I was passing by, they were pulling at the 
 flesh, and drinking the blood as it flowed. And awful to 
 behold ! the poor creature was still alive, and feeling the 
 keen pain arising from the blows of the birds. He moved 
 his uppermost part, as the head and shoulders ; the motion 
 frightened the ravens away, hut they went a little way 
 only, and immediately returned to then- meal. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 149 
 
 One or two short extracts from the journal of 3Ir. Peggs 
 at Cuttack aie inserted to sliow tliat the evils of the Ruth 
 Jaftra are not confined to Pooree. 
 
 June 18. Commencement of the Ruth Jattra. A yomig 
 female pilgrim died on our compound this morning, and 
 her unfeeling parents took her away (it is thought before 
 she was dead,) and laid her upon the steps leading down 
 the banks of the river. Vast multitudes now crowd the 
 deadly road to Jugurnath’s temple. 23. A poor woman 
 died in tlie stable to-day, and her son, with great ajiathy took 
 her away, and perhaps exposed her to the fowls of the air, 
 and to be a ‘portion for foxes and jackalls.’ I Avent out with 
 the bretliren among the sick, saw 10 or 12 bodies, lying on 
 the sand near the Telinga bazar, but the effluvia jireveuted 
 our jiassing by tliem. Tavo old Avomen Avere dying near 
 the girls’ school in the same bazar. The pilgrims called 
 us the father and mother of the people, the holy incarna- 
 tion ! What a cui'se is this superstition ! 
 
 One other exti act from the journal of one of the brethren 
 at Pooree, shall close our account of this honid subject. 
 
 “ June 24. To day another deluded A'ictim of idolatry 
 thrCAV himself under Jugurnath’s car and Avas crushed to 
 death. O AA’hen shall these abominable murders cease ! 
 AA’hen shall the gospel stop the Avheels of this bloody car, 
 and sinlt its infamous memory m oblivion ? When shall 
 the blood of these A’ictims call forth the united energies of 
 mankind, arouse the feelings of humanity, and aAvakeu 
 Christian zeal, to demand Avith a voice and perseverance 
 AA'hich will not be denied, that these scenes of blood shall 
 be tolerated no longer ! Or Avhen shall Christians feel as 
 they ought on this subject, and supplicate the king of kings 
 Avith such importunity and sincerity, that the windoAvs of 
 heaven sliall open, and pour forth that divine energy 
 which shall change the hearts of those who delight in 
 these scenes of danmation, and transform them to the 
 likeness of the compassionate Redeemer.^ O England, 
 my country, my countiy ! I often look to thee Avith tear- 
 ful eyes and an aching heart, and think, when shall thy 
 
150 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 sons and daughters be willing to leave all for Christ, and 
 go forth into every comer of this wilderness world to 
 plant the rose of Sharon, and change this moral wilder- 
 ness into the garden of the Lord ? When shall the cruel 
 reign of satan have an end, and the pure, the peaceful, the 
 happy religion of Jesus, bless the world ?” 
 
OKISSA MISSION. 
 
 151 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 In the Conference held at Pooree during the Ruth Jat- 
 tra, the declining state of Mr. Peggs’ health occupied the 
 attention of the Brethren: when it was agreed that he 
 ought to tiy a change of residence for the restoration of his 
 debilitated constitution. The following letter from 31r. P. 
 contains an account of his removal from Cuttack and jour- 
 ney to Serami)ore — 
 
 Serampore, August 20th, 1825. 
 
 Beloved brethren : 
 
 The events which have taken place in the last month, 
 and the present circumstances and prospects of your afflict- 
 ed missionary, seem to require an extra communication. — 
 The commencement of J uly found me and my dear part- 
 ner at the quarterly meeting at Pooree, and the following 
 month finds us at Serampore, laid aside from our missionary 
 work. Dr. Stevin concurring with the advice of our breth- 
 ren in conference, relative to my changing residence, &c. 
 we left; Cuttack July 15th, three years and eight months after 
 arriving at Serampore. We as well as some of our friends 
 had a painful presentiment that I might not have health to 
 return again. On the previous evening, we had an affect- 
 ing meeting at Brother Lacey’s. Surely some evidence 
 was then afforded that divine grace had taught several of 
 our friends the value of the ministry of God’s word. Mr. 
 Sunder the schoolmaster, and Abraham, having been mar- 
 rietl, arrived a few days before our departure for Calcutta, 
 with the prospect of being permanently attached to the 
 mission ; a circumstance which afforded me great gratifica- 
 tion. 
 
152 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 We aiTived at Balasore on Lord’s day moniing, and were 
 entertained till Friday by col. D’Aguilar, who showed us 
 great kindness. Balasore contains 10,000 souls, is situated 
 about six miles from the sea. It was formerly a mission 
 station. I saw the two old surviving members. There 
 are different opinions about its salubrity, but I should think 
 it a good station, and wish I had strength to occupy it. — 
 From Balasore to Midnapore, we passed through some 
 good large j)Iaces, particularly Jellesore. At Midna]jore we 
 were entertained four days by Doctor Clapperton. This is 
 a very large native town, and there are many substantial 
 houses of the Europeans. I met all the writers, six in num- 
 ber, and had shoit religious services. They are anxious to 
 have a missionaiy. Midnapore is divided from Orissa by 
 a river, and the Oriyah and Bengalee languages are con- 
 sequently spoken. Here I asked the Lord, will this be the 
 place of my rest ? but his will be done. From this jtlace 
 we proceeded to Tumlook, distant forty miles, and about 
 forty from Calcutta. Dr. Welshman entertained us here a 
 few hours, till we procured boats. This would be a good 
 station for a missionary. O that we had one at Tumlook, 
 Midnapore, Balasore and Ganjam ; and then a stream of 
 light would be j)oured through the country, and carried by 
 pilgrims far beyond its boundaries. Do beloved Brethren 
 still extend your labours. “ The silver and the gold are the 
 Lords.” All hearts are in his hand, and you know not 
 what is preparing for you, if you “abound in the work' of 
 the Lord.” We reached Calcutta on August 30, and pro- 
 ceeded to Brother Yates’s house. On Tuesday the 2d inst. 
 we came to Serarnpore, where we are still remaining at Dr. 
 Marshman’s. 
 
 August 25th. I have seen five doctors since I have 
 been here, and am very sorry to say, that it is thought the 
 best for me, to return to Europe. Dr. Mellis of Calcutta, 
 attends Dr. Carey ; I called on him, and he sti'enuously urges 
 my return, assuring me that my constitution cannot bear 
 the climate. We are preparing to sail in Sej)tember. The 
 brethren here agree with the medical men, and think it my 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 153 
 
 duty to return. What shall we say to these things ? My 
 heart is still set on the good of India, and should I by any 
 means have an opportmiity of promoting its welfare in 
 Britain or America, I hope my heart would be abimdantly 
 enlarged in advocating its cause.” 
 
 After his arrival in Bengal, Mr Peggs’ health continued 
 to decline ; Mrs. P. was also brought by sickness to the 
 borders of the grave; so that they saw the path of duty clear 
 as intimated in the above letter, to embark for EnglancL He 
 thus records his farewell to India in his joumal: — 
 
 “ November 6th. Lord’s day. I attempted to speak once 
 more in India, by delivering a farewell address at Seram- 
 pore, from 1 Kings viii, 18. “ It was good that it was in 
 thine heart.” In the evening I was too unwell to be pres- 
 ent at the Lord’s supper. Mrs. P. has considerably regain- 
 ed her strength. I am thankful that I was enabled public- 
 ly to take leave of my brethren and friends here. The 
 Lord reward them for all tlieir kindness to his afflicted 
 servant. 
 
 November 7th. We left Serampore this morning to join 
 the ship at Saugor. Brother Carey and brother and sister 
 Swan (lately arrived,) attended at Dr. Marshman’s, and a 
 farewell meeting was held ; fervent prayer was offered for 
 us. Dear brother Carey seemed very confident our remov- 
 al would be for the good of the cause. His parting advice 
 was, “ Commit thy way unto the Lord, and he shall give 
 thee the desire of thine heart.” I asked Dr. Marshman for 
 his, and he said, “ Look upwards.” Greatly are we indebt- 
 ed to these kind friends for their attention. 
 
 November 8th. I attended at the Circular Road Chapel. 
 Brother Yates commented on Psalm 23. I prayed at tliis last 
 meeting on the shores of India, with much feeling, but 
 great weakness of voice. I called at the Parental Academ- 
 ical Institution, and left five copies of Dr. Doddridge’s Rise 
 and Progress for Mr. Rennell’s two sous, and the tlu*ee 
 youths of Mr. Baptist’s family. 
 
 November 9th. We left Mr. I. Carey’s about noon, and 
 went on board our boleo. Now all communication with 
 20 
 
 4 
 
154 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 India ia broken off. I took leave of its shores with a 
 mournful thrice farewell, but I cannot be separated from 
 its ulterests. May I be long spared to promote them.” 
 
 Of Mr. Peggs, it may emphatically be said, that he did 
 what he could. He was incessantly engaged during the 
 whole period of his missionary history, in labouring for 
 the good of India ; and since his return to his native land, 
 the valuable pamphlets he has published on the miseries of 
 the Suttee, the Pilgrim Tax, Ghaut Murder, Slavery, and 
 Infanticide among the Hindoos, declare plainly his ruling 
 passion. But he is one of those respecting whom Mr. 
 Thomas, the first missionary to Bengal observed, “ Dont 
 send men to India without feeling, for they will do no 
 good : dont send men of feeling, for they will soon die.” — 
 He felt too deeply the horrors of heathenism, and especially 
 the bodily suffering of its victims. By day his mind was 
 perpetually on the rack in devising schemes to alleviate 
 them, and by night his imagination was haunted by the 
 horrors he had witnessed during the day. “ I am wearied,” 
 he exclaims, “ in the multiplicity of my engagements, and 
 yet I cannot resist the torrent of thought that wears my 
 health and spirits away.” This is the secret of his disease. 
 His sympathy with suffering humanity wore down his 
 frame. He wrote to all the influential persons in India and 
 in England, that he thought likely to promote his views ; 
 and there is good evidence that his exertions have not been 
 in vain. 
 
 Of the spirit in which my esteemed colleague engaged 
 in missionaiy labour, his journals and letters quoted in this 
 work furnish satisfactory evidence. One other testimony, 
 however, ought not to be omitted. In a letter to the Soci- 
 ety, not long before his iUness, he wrote : “ From a desire 
 to aid the fmids of the Society, I wish the Treasurer, annu- 
 ally, to receive from the trustees of my little property, the 
 income commencing from May 18, 1825, the day we left 
 our friends, emd to appropriate the same towards my salary. 
 This would have been done before, but a sum equal, or 
 nearly equal to the proceeds of about four years’ income 
 
 ■h 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 155 
 
 has already been expended, particularly in the purchase of 
 our house, fitting up the chapel, &c. All we have and are 
 is the Lords ; may he teach tis how it is best to appropriate 
 it for the purpose of his glory.” 
 
 But our friend and brother still lives ; therefore the wri- 
 ter refrains from adding more. The remembrance of him 
 and his beloved partner is cherished with affectionate 
 esteem. May they long live to benefit mankind, whether 
 in England or India, and at length obtain an abundant en- 
 trance mto the everlasting joy of their Lord. 
 
 After Mr. Peggs’ removal, Mr. Lacey contuiued to occu- 
 py the Cuttack station. The following extracts from his 
 letters and journals furnish some interestmg particulars of 
 Ills labouj-s : 
 
 Cuttack, November, 1825. 
 
 My dear brother. 
 
 Considering the important station I now occupy, I 
 ought to have written to you long ago, but my hands have 
 been so full of business of brother P’s that I have had no 
 tune for correspondence. His affairs in Cuttack are now 
 settled. So I have a little more liberty, and embrace the 
 first leisure hour to inform you of our affairs here. Y ou 
 will readily conceive that our spirits Avoidd be low at part- 
 mg with brother and sister P. We have felt the event se- 
 verely, but most so these few last days, as we have been 
 closing their accounts, and writmg them a final adieu. 
 Besides the departure of our dear friends and fellow-labour- 
 ers, we have had other things in common with all mission- 
 aries, to depress our spirits. But I hope these latter have 
 had a salutary effect. — After noticmg the death of several 
 useful missionaries, of kindred denominations, he thus pro- 
 ceeds , — “ Nothing to me seems worth living for, but to 
 labour for the glory of God, in promoting the cause of the 
 dear Redeemer. But we have many things to encourage 
 us in our work, and have reason to say, and I trust do say, 
 ‘ Bless the Lord, O our souls, and forget not all his benefits.’ 
 Last Lord’s day we baptised Mr. D’Santos in the Maha- 
 nuddy river, before many witnesses. 
 
156 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 Mr. D’Saiitos is a Portuguese, and was formerly, with his 
 wife, m communion with the Roman Catholic church, at 
 Chinsurah, where he suffered much from penance, impos- 
 ed by the priest, for confessing that he was ‘ still a sinner’ 
 He has himself often told me how he used to fast and suffer 
 in different ways, by the direction of the priest, (who he 
 says often told him he was ‘ a hardened sinner,’) in order 
 to escape the guilt of sin, but never found rest for his con- 
 science. About seven or eight years ago, he left Chinsurah, 
 and came to Cuttack, but still continued a member of the 
 Catholic church, and said his prescribed devotion to the 
 unages. When our brethren came to Cuttack, they found 
 hhn and many others in this state of darkness, and not only 
 so, but buried in every immorality, the legitimate conse- 
 quence thereof. He sometimes attended the preaching of 
 the gospel by them, and felt convictions in his mind, but 
 thought it his duty to resist them, and I suppose looked 
 upon our brethren and their doctrines, in the light a Cath- 
 olic usually does. But his mind was evidently somewhat 
 enlightened, and he, as well as others, became more and 
 more moral in their conduct. He lately desired admission 
 to fellowship, and in compliance with his desire, we bap- 
 tised him last Lord’s day. The Spirit of the Lord seemed 
 to rest upon us ; all observed the utmost order, and even 
 the poor natives seemed affected with the solemnity of the 
 occasion ; during the administration all were still and quiet, 
 and seriousness rested upon every face. From the baptism, 
 we went to evening worship, and our house was filled with a 
 congregation of very attentive hearers, several of whom 
 were Catholics.” 
 
 “ A few weeks since, death entered the precincts of our 
 little Zion, and took from us Mr. F. Rennell, the first fruits 
 of our prayers and labours in Orissa. As he was the first 
 General Baptist baptised in Orissa, a few particulars res- 
 pecting his latter days may not be uninteresting. You have 
 already heard something of his histoiy, his conversion and 
 union with our brethren when they arrived at Cuttack. But 
 I may say generally, that our brother conducted himself 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 157 
 
 much to the honour of his profession. He gained the esteem 
 of those with wliom he stood united, and of all that knew 
 him, who were able to appreciate worth ; his employers in 
 particular, placed a degree of confidence in him that did 
 hun great credit. 
 
 On November 6tli, 1825, Mr. G., brother-in-law to Mr.R. 
 died, and was buried on the same evening. On the occasion 
 of the funeral, we had some conversation. While the 
 coi'pse was being interred, Mr. R. leaned on his staff and 
 wept much ; we walked from the grave together, and I hap- 
 pened to observe, how often we had been called here lately, 
 when our friend calmly replied, ‘ Yes friend Lacey, and I 
 believe 1 shall be the next you will have to bury and so 
 it proved. 
 
 On the 14th Mr. RenneU called upon us. We appre- 
 hended his near approach to death, and mentioned our 
 thoughts to him, and talked of the promises and portion of 
 the saints. He said he was aware of his end, but was quite 
 steady and composed in the prospect ; and instead of fear- 
 ing, he loved the hour that would bring perfection of bliss. 
 He added that he had lived in the world many years, and 
 had always found it vanity ; but that he should soon be 
 with the Lord, which would be far better. He said he had 
 lately habituated himself to spend some time every day in 
 thinking upon the change that awaited him, and that 
 through the cross of Christ his Lord, he saw no terrors in 
 death. We prayed together, and he united in the exercise 
 with tears of affection, and we felt ourselves much edified 
 with his lively experience, and could but bless God that 
 our brother was in so desirable a state of mind. He thus 
 continued till his death. The day before he died, he called 
 his children, one by one, to his bed side, and with much 
 firmness and affection delivered to them his dying advice. 
 This he did also to his wife, sister, friends, and the yoimg 
 men, whom we had added to our church, charging the latter 
 particularly to live near to God, to walk worthy of their high 
 and holy profession, and to beware of temptation to pleas- 
 ure. The doctor told him, he had done all he could do for 
 
158 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 him, and advised him to settle his worldly affairs ; but our 
 friend said he had nothing more to do in this world ; that 
 he was not alarmed at what had been told him, for he was 
 ' not afraid to die. From this time he said but little, and was 
 patiently waiting for his change. What he did say indi- 
 cated the firm foundation of his hopes, and his safety while 
 resting thereon. In our friends case the faith of the gos- 
 pel cast out all fear of death. He died not so much of any 
 particular disorder, as of mere exhaustion, having attained 
 to a good old age. 
 
 The l>ody of our dear departed friend was buried the 
 next evening, amidst the tears of many, both natives and 
 professed Christians ; for the poor heathen knew his worth. 
 
 We now insert a few partictdars of Mr. Lacey’s inter- 
 cotirse with the natives in the bazars and other public 
 places of resort ; his journal would furnish similar accounts 
 almost daily. In addition to these direct missionary la- 
 bours it should be borne in mind that Mrs. Lacy superin- 
 tended a number of native scliools, which were examined 
 once a month by Mr. L. 
 
 October 7th. I rode down to the river side in Telinga 
 bazar, but had not been long conversing before the rain 
 obliged me to seek shelter in a shoe maker’s shop near 
 at hand. A number of people followed me, and we con- 
 tinued the conversation with the addition of the shoe 
 maker’s family. In the number was a jtundit of Bo- 
 baneswar. He acknowledged that he had sometimes rob- 
 bed the poor dying jattres to and from Jugurnath, though 
 he did not seem to think that particularly sinful. It was 
 a much greater crime, in his estimation, to trample upon 
 the smallest insect. The people were much astonished 
 that our Scriptures should command us to love and feed our 
 enemies, and confessed how superior they were to the 
 Hindoo shasters in this respect. 
 
 October 10th. A letter from Calcutta mentions that two 
 hundi'ed natives die daily in that city of the cholera, and 
 tliat it has thus raged for several weeks past. How awful 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 159 
 
 are the divine judgments, yet how blind is man to tlie hand 
 that liolds the scourge ! This terrible visitation commenced 
 among the Mussidmen on the day of an idolatrous festival, 
 and many of them were earned off the same evening. The 
 weather has been fine to day, and 1 repaired to my old 
 standing in Telinga bazar, and soon obtained a hundred 
 hearers. I commenced with some men who were ang- 
 ling, and a bystander soon inquired whether it was not sin- 
 ful to kill fish ? 
 
 I attempted to show them what sin was, and a man cried 
 that the dehtas would save them from their sins however 
 great they might be. 
 
 INIissionary. — “ Brother, do you worship all the dehtas ?” 
 
 Hindoo. — “ Yes.” 
 
 Missionary. — “Brother, if you stand with one foot on one 
 hoat,%ud the other foot on another boat, what will be the 
 result ?” 
 
 People. — “ Ah, he will be drowned in the middle.” 
 
 Missionary. — “You have many dehtas, and how can 
 you tell from which to expect salvation ? See they are 
 all divided ; but you are leaning upon all, and so like a 
 man in two boats you are sure to fall between. But if you 
 worship Bruhma, (the great God,) whom I preach to you, 
 like a man on one good boat who arrives at the opposite 
 shore, so you will be sure to find salvation ; hut learn from 
 the man and the two boats, not to worship more than one 
 God. I preach to you one Saviour, and whosoever believ- 
 eth on him shall not perish but have everlasting life.” 
 
 Another Hindoo here objected, and said they worshipped 
 hut one in all, for Bruhma inhabited all ; by bun we saw, 
 spoke, walked &-c. 
 
 Missionarj". — “ Brother, see here is my watch, you hear 
 it goes, and it mforms one of the time ; and there are some 
 watches made to strike and play tunes, and yet, though full 
 of animation, the watch-maker is not within ; thus the 
 powers of our own body are so constructed that, by eating, 
 drinking, &c., as my watch by winding up, tliey are kept in 
 action. But do you not see that it is not necessary Bruhma 
 
160 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 should be in us any more than the watch-maker is in the 
 watch ? What you worship as God is no God, and cannot 
 possibly save you.” 
 
 October loth. Brother Sutton’s boy is very ill, and we 
 fear for his life. O tliat tliis branch might he spared to us 
 and the heathen ! 
 
 October 16th. I looked at a place for our English 
 school, as the place whieh we now have will be sold. In 
 the afternoon I went to Balu Bazar, and engaged first with 
 a Bengalee, who maintained that he was free from all 
 sm. However lie soon departed, for but few seemed dis- 
 posed to credit him, pai-ticularly as he became angry. A 
 great number noAV surrounded me, and I spoke to them 
 upon tlie salvation of the gospel. Some were disposed to 
 ridicule, and asked, “ How is God ?” And “ what form is 
 Christ ? show him and we will believe.” Thus they ffesire 
 gods in the likeness of sinful men, the work of their own 
 hands. Some demanded, “ Shall we get any rupees if we 
 worship Christ ?” Towards the end they seemed a little 
 more serious, and I conversed with them upon the indispo- 
 sition and inability of the debtas to save — upon tlie disposi- 
 tion and ability of Chiist to save. When I arrived at home I 
 found the dear boy was gone, gone forever from this afflic- 
 tive world, to join tlie spirit of his dear mother. His complaint 
 was inflammation on the lungs. Happy voyager ! no sooner 
 launched than arrived at the haven ! Highly favoured 
 probationer ! accepted without being exercised ! To thee, 
 sweet babe, the distress and dangers of life are alike un- 
 known. The dear child died upon Mrs. L’s lap, without 
 so much as a groan or a struggle. O may these repeated, 
 mournful eircumstances prepare our minds for the same 
 awTul change, and may we have as little to fear as tliis dear 
 babe. 
 
 November 24th. Near forty at our morning worship. I 
 spoke upon the power of Christ to cast out devils, and to 
 cleanse from sin. Brother B. concluded with prayer. I am 
 glad the Lord ever put it into our hearts to have this wor- 
 ship : I find much benefit from it both as it respeets my 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 161 
 
 own experience, and the huiguage, and hope it may prove 
 beneficial to souls. In tlie evening 1 Ciurietl on the war 
 in the Lall Bazar with Mnssuhnaus and Hindoos. Spoke 
 of Christ as the only Saviour, and the Mussulmans ran away 
 with their ears stopped, crying out, / hear not that, Mahom- 
 met anti Alla ! Mahommet and Alla ! However, the Hin- 
 doos stood aud heard the comparative merits of Christ 
 and die debtas; aud several Brahmuns departed without 
 answering, which not a little strengthened our cause in the 
 eyes of the Soodi'as, many of whom are well alile to appre- 
 ciate the merits of this case. Several Europeans jiassed, 
 one stood and heard about twenty minutes. To attempt to 
 make Christians of Huidoos appeal's strange to them : how- 
 ever, by the foolishness of preaching God will save them 
 who believe ; and we have no objections to being reckoned 
 fool^for Christ’s sake and the gospels. 
 
 November 28. Two Brahmuns called and begged fora 
 school to teach some Brahminical youths. I promised them 
 one if they would bring the youths to Cuttack, but durst 
 not establish more schools in the country. They begged 
 for a book, and as they could read well, aud came from a 
 lai'ge village, namely, Hurrehui-apoor, I gave them a cojiy of 
 die New Testament. 
 
 November 29th. This evening several men came and 
 advocated their different systems. One man said that 
 Christ must be an ev'il spirit, ■ as he is not to be seen. — 
 Another said, we must do that which we were born to do, 
 and so laid the blame of his sins upon God : nor is this 
 sentiment a stranger to this people ; it suits them well, and 
 allows them to indulge in every sin. He moreover said, 
 that I must be a fool, and an idiot, to maintain the contran' ; 
 for the man that is born a sinner must and will be a sinner. 
 He illustrated his observation by asking whether, if I plant- 
 ed a mangoe tree in my garden it would not produce man- 
 goes? Or would it produce plantains, or any other fi'uit ? — 
 I answered, I am a fool for your sakes, brother; but if I 
 had a mangoe tree in my garden the stock should bring 
 forth fruit as I pleased : if I let it alone, true, it woidd pro- 
 21 
 
162 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 tliice its own natural fruit ; but if I thought proper I could 
 cut oft' the niangoe branches, and ingraft another species, 
 and then the inangoe stock would produce other fruit : so 
 sinnei-s, if let alone, will bring forth sin j but Jesus Christ 
 came to implant a new nature in man^s heart, and it is your 
 duty to seek this grace; for the kingdom of heaven is come 
 near unto you, and you need not sin and die. Your con- 
 tinuance in sin is your own fault, and not the fault of God, 
 for he desires that all should be saved ; neither tempts he 
 any man to sin. The man departed, saying, that we should 
 all walk, and be saved, in our own way. 
 
 November 30th. I went into a street and commenced 
 conversation with a Brahmun and two Soodras ; numbers 
 soon collected, and the conversation turned upon God. We 
 were agreed that there was but one God, but the Brahmun 
 maintained that there were different ways to serve hii^, and 
 that all the shasters were alike his gift. 
 
 Missiouaiy. “ Brother, can duty water flow from a pure 
 fountain, or can God, being holy, produce unholy things?” 
 
 Brahmun. “ No.” 
 
 Missionary. “ Brother, your shasters are certainly not holy, 
 as I can prove to you, and therefore cannot be God’s gift ; 
 though I do not wish to hurt your feelings. If your shas- 
 ters were holy they would have a holy tendency, but 
 among you there is none holy, as you well know. Now, if 
 I wash in clean water, my body will be clean, if in dirty 
 water, dirty ; so if your shastei-s bad been the gift of God 
 and holy, they must have a holy tendency ; but this is not 
 the case. The contrary is true of this Book ; it does {)ro- 
 diice a visible holy effect ; it enlightens the mind and de- 
 stroys sin : and hence I contended, that ‘ my book is God’s 
 gift ;’ and if so, yours is not. Brother, you have judgment ; 
 judge what I say.” 
 
 Brahmun. “ Sir, your shasters are undoubtedly true, and 
 I believe mine are also ; they say they are, and my fathers, 
 who were wiser than we, believed them and have obtained 
 salvation, and why should I doubt their truth ? Sir, do not 
 blaspheme the shasters.” 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 H33 
 
 Missionary. “ My fathers Worshipped idols, and offered 
 human sacrifices. Their sons obtained light, and left their 
 bloody cnstonis. And as you must bear your omi sins, 
 examine for yourself^ and examine the truth of the shasters 
 and so proceed.” 
 
 lirahmun. “ We will each walk in our own way, and so, 
 salam, I go.” 
 
 October 1st. I had much difficulty to prevail with the 
 people to stay and hear this evenhig : several ran away, 
 saying, “ I understand not, I understand not” At length a 
 Brahmun came up, and we entered into conversation, sur- 
 rounded by upwards of sixty people, who heard with toler- 
 able attention. The Brahmans not being able to give an- 
 swers to what we advance produces a very great effect, and 
 must have a considerable tendency to weaken die Oriyas’ 
 faith in their teachers, as they think very much of a jicreon 
 who can give an answer. jMaiiy heard of salvation by 
 Christ alone, and the insufficiency of their wooden gods to 
 save. Some few blasphemed violently, others heard and 
 inquired in a manner that almost encouraged me to think 
 they were not far from the kingdom of heaven. 
 
 October 3d. A Brahmun who received a book last 
 evening, came to-day much agitated, and brought his book, 
 saying he dared not keep it, for if he read and regarded it 
 his caste would go. He said himself and ten others of his 
 brethren, had read it, and had come to this conclusion. I 
 told him he need not be afraid, for I would take the book 
 again, but was sorry he w'as afraid to believe the truth. I 
 then talked to him about half an hour upon the evidences 
 of the truth of the book, and the folly and filth of their own 
 sliasters and debtas, and assured him affectionately tliat it 
 revealed the only way of salvation to man. He seemed to 
 pay great attention, and so far altered his mind that he 
 begged a larger book, and declared that he would read it 
 and leave the consequences. 
 
 October 5th. A Brahmim maintamed that the mortality 
 among the Jattras was an evidence of Jugurnath’s mercJ^ 
 But I rejtlied, “If Jugurnath is merciful in destroying life, 
 
164 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 Ilow much more merciful, tell me is Christ in dying for our 
 salvation?” The Brahmun a swered that he (Christ,) was 
 essential love. This comparison and confession made a 
 good impression upon the multitude, and they vociferated 
 their apjirobation, “ Ah ! Ah ! Ah !” 
 
 October 8th. The people this afternoon conceded to what 
 I said, but all in sport and derision ; as, “ O Sir, you have 
 spoken the truth ; Sir, how wise you are — hear all people,” 
 &:c. and then followed a general laugh. Words were vain 
 in attemptuig to reclaim them. I told them it certainly 
 was sinful to treat the word of God so lightly. “ Ah,” said 
 thej', “ we shall all go to hell for it, — Sir, where is hell ?” 
 I perceived nvo or three behind who paid better attention ; 
 this encouraged me to hope that the natives feel and think 
 less of the ridicule and levity of their countrymen than we 
 do, and that it produces a much less injurious effect upon 
 their minds than upon ours. If this is a true conclusion it 
 very much alleviates the aggravation of such discouraging 
 ch’cumstances. 
 
 October 12th. In the evening a Brahmun, said, “ Jugur- 
 nath is all, Jugumath is all : he is my God ; he is my 
 Saviour. I can see Jugumath, but I cannot see Christ, and 
 so I wll not regard him.” In this manner he proceeded 
 until the people began to laugh at him. 
 
 October 15th. This evening I had a long conversation 
 with a Brahmun upon the evidences of his shasters and 
 mine. He said, one of the evidences of the truth of the 
 shasters was, that at Pooree, at the time of the Ruth Jattre, 
 all castes could eat from the same vessel without losing caste ! 
 
 October 24. Lord’s day. I preached in the forenoon 
 in English from 1 Peter, 2. 6. and found the subject a 
 blessing to my own soul. In the afternoon I went to 
 Chowdry-Bazar ; read and explained the ten command- 
 ments ; spoke of the curse of the law, how the Hindoos 
 had incurred it, and the consequences ; how Christ came 
 to save, what he did, how and for what he died. I asked 
 one man how his debt of sin was to be forgiven. He stood 
 speechless for some minutes, and so did all around ; at length 
 
OKISSA MISSION. 
 
 165 
 
 he said, “ by repeating the name of the debtas.” I asked hun 
 whether his shop-keeper w'ould forgive him twenty rupees 
 if he repeated his name ? He said “ No,’’ and all the rest 
 consented. How then must our debt of sin be forgiven ! 
 “ We must give gifts.” If you owe your shopkeeper twen- 
 ty rupees will he be satisfied with a cowrey ? (a small shell 
 used as money.) You all know he will not, and so your 
 gifts have no value ; and besides, God does not eat, tmd 
 drink, and wear, and so by these your debts will not be 
 discharged. But if a friend goes with you, and bears all 
 your debt himself, then it is discharged: now Jesus Christ 
 bore our debt of sin in his own body ; he has discharged it 
 for us, and whosoever will believe on him is free ; but no 
 such atonement is to be found among your debtas, and 
 shastci's. In this manner passed upwards of an hour, 
 when some Bengalees hating the attention they observed 
 in the people, began to blaspheme, calling Jesus Christ a 
 devil, and the gospel a den of hell. 
 
 In the cold season of this year Mr. Lacey, accompanied 
 by Abraham the native brother, took a missionaiy journey 
 down the Mahanuddy or great river, which encircles 
 Cuttack. We can afford space but for two extracts from 
 his journal as a specimen of their labours during this ex- 
 cursion. 
 
 December 16. “ This morning we moved early and ar- 
 rived at a large manufacturing place called Casenogur, a 
 very different place from any we have yet met with. We 
 had no sooner anived, than the ghaut (i. e. landing place,) 
 was crowded with people to gratify their curiosity ; the sun 
 was now hot and forbade our going out in the town. Abra- 
 ham went upon the bank under the shade of some high 
 bamboos, where I joined him. Here the peoj>le sat round, 
 we in the 7nidst, and upwards of a hundred heard of sal- 
 vation by Christ alone. They confessed that the debtas had 
 done nothing to save them like what Christ had done. I 
 gave many books away here, which were eagerly received 
 anti read. Here is a Raja whom I intend to visit in the 
 evening, if spared, and present with a copy of the new 
 
106 
 
 NARRATIVE OP THE 
 
 testament in Oriya, and some tracts. 3 P. M. went into the 
 village, followed by croAvds of people who have been wait- 
 ing upon the bank of the river all day. The toAvn consists 
 of one street, about two miles long ; the houses stand ranged 
 on each side. The street is tolerably wide ; with a large 
 plot of grass in the middle. As AA'e passed along, our 
 number increased, and fearing they might not be disposed 
 to follow us much further, we sat down in about the middle 
 of the town. The jjeople formed a circle round us, and 
 Avhen silence Avas obtained, Abraham talked of the folly of 
 i<lols, and recommended the gospel m such a manner as 
 pro<luced much applause and seeming conviction. Some of 
 the Brahnmns beginning to fear, started some objections, 
 but Avere silenced until the discourse Avas ended. The peo- 
 ple again listened Avith attention ; and the Brahmuns spoke 
 in favour of their system, but were put to silence, and had 
 nothing more to object. Our native brother has an excel- 
 lent gill in refuting these men in the most natural and sen- 
 sible manner. Otie man said the debtas could forgive sin ; 
 Abraham rejjlied “ IIoav can that be ? hear, brother. 
 There are tAvo men Avith great burdens upon their heads ; 
 one man says to the other, ‘ Oh brother, I have a great 
 weight uj)on my head, take it, take it the other man 
 rej)lics, ‘ Ah brother, hoAv can I take your burden, behold I 
 have a great Aveight upon my oavu head.’ So your gooroos* 
 and debtas havuig their oAvn sins to bear, hoAV can they 
 take yours aAvay ? but hear brother, Christ has no sins of 
 his OAvn to bear, and therefore can take ours. Believe in 
 Christ and you Avill obtain pardon, Avhich your debtas can 
 nether give you. But see brother, how can the judge’s offi- 
 cer forgive you if you break the laAv ? the judge alone can 
 forgiye you ; how then can the debtas forgive your sin ? 
 but God can.” About this time the people began to move 
 aAvay ; I asked the reason, they said their Raja Avas coming. 
 A respectable looking young man advanced, attended by 
 servants. See. and sat down by rny side, and the people sat 
 
 (Sooroos, spiritual guides. , Debtas, gods. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 167 
 
 down again. After having lieard for sometime, he wished 
 me to go lip to his house, and there he said he would hear 
 more. As soon as he began to move, the people cried 
 hnrre hoi, hniTe bol; but the Raja silenced them, and as he 
 looked cross they perceived that their noise did not please 
 him, and were silent the rest of the way. lie placed me in 
 a chair upon a place about six feet high, and eight feet square 
 under a roof much wider ; the chair stood on a board near- 
 ly as large as the top of tlie mount ; we ascended by 7 
 or 8 steps. I know not what to call this place ; it seems 
 designed for some public purpose, perhaps to hear any 
 complaints of the people. The Raja sat doA\Ti near me, 
 with his brother and their family Brahmuns and attendants, 
 while the people of the place sat on the ground below ; we 
 talked with them a good while, and perceiving we disap- 
 pi-oved of their debtas, he eagerly asked “ Who is the great 
 one ? Avho are we to worshij) ?” I told him of Jesus Christ, 
 who he was, what he has done for us, and his claims upon 
 our belief and service. He was very pai-ticular in his en- 
 quiries about Christ, and expressed great satisfaction ; he 
 was also particular in his enquiries about what was written 
 in the books we had brought. I jiresented him with the 
 new testament, and a large poem in Oriya, and he was 
 much pleased with them. I presented to his brother a tract 
 in the Persian, and a gospel in Bengalee ; gave many 
 books to the people around, and those that could not obtain 
 them, were sent to the lioat; many came there and re- 
 ceived books, and more instruction. A gi-eat number of 
 people have heard and undei’Stood what they never heard 
 before. May it ])rove the potver of God to their salvation. 
 There are about iiOOO inhabitants in this place.” 
 
 December 17th. “ We arrived at Gyegimg, our next place, 
 while the morning remained tolerably cool, but could not 
 succeed in getting the people out of their houses. The watch- 
 man of the village had given the alarm that there was a 
 Sahib coming, and this was enough. In all the village we 
 found but one man and a poor old woman, and they could 
 not get away. We tried to comfort the old lady, but when 
 
168 
 
 NARRATIVE OE THE 
 
 we spoke to her she seemed ready to fall with fear. We left 
 the place and came to the boat. And having obtained the 
 good opinion of one man, we despatched him into the town 
 tb tell his to^\Tismen that the Sahib was not come to give 
 them sorrow, but to speak a great good word to them, and 
 they must come and hear. He went with this his com- 
 mission and brought a few men with him ; these heard the 
 gospel. The people here are poor and exceedingly igno- 
 rant even of their own books. In the evening we went 
 on the other side to a large village, and after some 
 difficulty succeeded in obtaining a congregation. The 
 pundit came among the rest, and none seemed half so igno- 
 rant as he. Among the rest was a venerable old man, near 
 seventy years of age, he was blind and worn out with 
 labours and infirmities; he sat on the step at his son’s door; 
 in his hand he held his string of beads, which he was 
 counting, repeating the name of his guardian deity as every 
 bead passed through his fingers ; his look was serious, and 
 he seemed to be preparing diligently for the event of death, 
 which must soon take place ; but alas, how awfid the decep- 
 tion ! how affecting the sight ! my heart melted within me, 
 and my eyes filled with tears. Oh, father, I said, what are 
 you doing, how old are you ? The poor old man started 
 at my voice, and enquired of his grandchildren who it was; 
 they told him it was a Sahib. What can a Sahib want here ? 
 exclaimed the old m<an. After the people had satisfied 
 him that I did not intend to hurt him, I sat down and en- 
 tered into conversation about the gospel ; the old man and 
 the rest of the people listened with attention. Abraham 
 then preached Christ unto them, and exposed the debtas. 
 They generally seemed convmced, but how stubborn is 
 their superstition. The old man’s devotions had Iteen in- 
 terrupted by our coming, but while Abraham was speaking 
 he begati again to count his beads and rejteat the name of 
 his favourite idol.” 
 
 A few extracts from the letters and journals of the other 
 Brethren in Orissa will now be inserted to carrj' forward 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 169 , 
 
 the account of their proceedings to the close of the present 
 year. 
 
 LETTER FROM MR. BAMPTON. 
 
 Jugurnath, August 28th, 1825. 
 
 My dear brother, 
 
 Here I am in a place which brother Lacey has called 
 (and perhaj)s not improperly,) “The Devil’s head quarters,” 
 and I am considerably depressed. 1 hope 1 am more en- 
 tirely given up to God and my ■work, than I have been. — 
 With the exception of a newspaper I have seldom read a 
 line that has not a pretty direct hearing upon my calling as 
 a missionary. I am engaged with the natives twice a day, 
 and wish to be so to the close of life. Some of my inter- 
 views with the people are very painful. Not a few hear 
 the gospel, but apparently almost ever}’ heart and voice 
 rises in opposition to it and me. And 1 meet with insults, 
 which would move almost any thing, except a stoic, or a 
 Christian of superior attainments. The night before last, I 
 was surrounded by many people ; but they often, for a con- 
 siderable time together, drowned my voice in their spiteful 
 shouts; the very children lifting up their little hands and 
 striving by every effort of voice and gesture, to show me 
 how unalterably they were attached to Jugurnath, and op- 
 posed to Christianity. With respect to the children, I 
 took care not to let them see that I took the smallest notice 
 of them whatever ; but it was impossible to carry it off so 
 with the others, and I finally came home as I frequently 
 do, a good deal depressed. Last night the people were not 
 much better, but I was enabled to stand like a rock in a 
 storm. I am reading Chamberlain's life which I have now 
 gone over at least three or four times, and always with ad- 
 vantage. But what a vast difference between his circum- 
 stances and mine. He was almost every where heard with 
 attention, and I am almost always in a tempest. This 
 tends somewhat to depress me, but it oft sends me, as do 
 other things, to the throne of Grace. Thus I am cast down, 
 but on the whole not in despair. I pray for success ; I 
 am directed to do so, and I hope that he, whose directions 
 22 
 
170 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 I try to obey, and sometimes jdead, will hear what is cer- 
 tainly dictated by his own word, I have hoped within the 
 last year, tliat the Lord has been preparing me for useful- 
 ness, but what will be the event remains to be seen, J ust 
 before my illness, about a year ago, I was powerfully un- 
 pressed with a conviction, that the ascendency of religion 
 in the mind is always the work of God ; and I thought, 
 well, this will fit me for usefulness, as it will dispose me to 
 give God all the glory. Since that time the impression has 
 been weakened, though my judgment remains the same; 
 but our feelings are so apt to carry things in opposition to 
 our judgment, that I am not without fear of my usefulness 
 being hindered by a proud disposition to Avithhold from 
 God the glory of his own work ; against this I pray, and 
 request to be helped by the prayers of my brethren, 
 
 I have recently been a good deal quickened, and render- 
 ed I hope more decided. If I have ever strove to make 
 the treasures of literature mine, I now give up the attempt, 
 and feel determined that nothing shall have my time and 
 strength that does not bear pretty directly on my work, I 
 preach more diligently, and I hope, more affectionately, — 
 • The result I have already stated. What, my dear brother, 
 shall we make of all this? The best I can moke of it is 
 this, perhaps the devil rages, because he sees that some 
 inroads are likely to be made upon his kingdom. If it be 
 so, let him rage ; only let our sjnrits be supported in the 
 struggle, and converts under the nose of Jugurnath will be 
 an ample recompense^ I do not know what to do about 
 going out in the sun ; on one hand I am afraid of killing 
 myself, and on the other of being too timorous, I have 
 written to Dr, Carey, to know how far he thinks it may be 
 safe to venture. The cold season is coming on, and during 
 it I hope to spend two or three months in preaching and 
 giving away books in the country, I ought to tell you that 
 I have recently had two interviews with that gi'eat person- 
 age, the Khurda Rajah, Ram Chundra Daib, I seldom or 
 never push myself into the presence of great men, but one 
 evening he saw me engaged amongst the common people 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 171 
 
 in an idolatrous assembly, and he sent for me to the eleva- 
 tion where he and his attendants were placed to see the 
 ceremonies. I obeyed the summons, and the treatment I 
 met with from the Raja was as ungen tlemanly as any thing 
 can well be imagined. He addressed me in a tone that 
 seemed like haughtiness, assumed for the occasion, and 
 stamped, and laughed like a child at what I said ; his at- 
 tendants behaved much better than he did, and I said 
 several things to them about salvation by Jesus Christ; the 
 evidences of Christianity, and the influences of the Holy 
 Spirit. So far as I recollect these were the chief subjects. — 
 I wanted to talk of the death of Christ as the means of 
 salvation, but could not get a fair opportunity ; I saw or 
 thought I saw, clearly enough, that the wish of the poor 
 Raja w'as to amuse himself at my expense, and I did not 
 much like it. How'ever I bowed and called him “ Maha 
 Raj,” i. e. great king, which suited very well ; but I told him 
 that, great as he was, he must die, and go either to heaven 
 or to hell like other men ; to which his attendants gave their 
 assent. I had been talking of the miracles of Christ, 
 and after I had left him, as it was likely to rain, they called 
 me back, and inquired if I, or Jesus Christ at my request, 
 could not stop the shower ? in reply to which, I told them 
 I could not, and that Jesus Christ could, but that he had 
 done enough to confinn his religion, and therefore it was 
 quite unnecessary. With this we parted, but a very few 
 evenings afterwards, the Raja sent for me again to the same 
 place.” 
 
 On another occasion, Mr Bampton wrote, — 
 
 “ I hat'e sometimes felt discouraged, but have gone 
 among the people, thinking I might possibly succeed this 
 evening in leading some one to think somewhat favourably 
 of the Saviour, and I know not how happily such an im- 
 pression may terminate, or rather how happily it may in- 
 crease or spread. Perhaps we do not look enough to God ; 
 the work is his, and he must do it, or the Hindoos wdU 
 never be any thing but what they are. I am persuaded that 
 almost all of us need to feel this more : and when we are 
 
172 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 prepared to leel ourselves the mere staff in his hand, the 
 mere tools with which he works, he may bless us. I assure 
 you, my dear brother, that the omnipotence of God is to 
 me an encouraging consideration : when the obstacles to 
 the Hhuloo’s conversion are compared with the power of 
 God, they slirink into msignificance, and we expect great 
 thuigs.” 
 
 “ I wish our ministers would preach much on Divine in- 
 fluences, for I am sure the Scrij)tures say much about 
 them ; and I think this woidd lead the people to pray for 
 them more fervently. If I had to address any who are advo- 
 cates for ministerial power to convert sinners, or for the power 
 of the gospel apart from Divine influence, I would say, ‘ Come 
 to Jugurnath, and if that do not change your minds, you 
 are incorrigible.’ In the power of God is all my hope, and 
 I know not why it should not be exerted here ; I pray that 
 it may ; I hope that it will, and that I shall have grace to 
 say, ‘Not unto us, but unto thy name, O Lord, be the 
 praise.’ ” 
 
 We insert only a few extracts from the journals of this 
 devoted labourer. His private memorandums contain ac- 
 counts of daily self-denymg labours, similar to those which 
 are here recorded. He aj)pears to have been engaged in 
 the journey to which these extracts refer, from the first of 
 December until the close of January. 
 
 Sutyabaje. I left home and reached this place yester- 
 day. The people were very unpleasant the last few days 
 at Pooree : the most I jtarticularly recollect is, having some 
 more broken pots thrown on my head. Last evening I was 
 engaged in several parts of this town, but was not well 
 pleased to find one of the most troublesome men in Poo- 
 ree here on business. He attended and plagued me almost 
 wherever I went ; but in spite of him, the people behaved 
 much better here than at home : however, on the whole I 
 expect the people to be worse hi the country than they 
 were last year, because I am much more known, and 
 many of them also know something about what I have to 
 communicate. This mornhig I visited a village called 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 173 
 
 Becree Ram Chundrapore. It is a pretty large jilace, and 
 almost entirely inhabited by idle Bralununs, some of whom 
 knew me well but treated me ill. I made attacks in two 
 or three places, but could do but little. One man whom I 
 had not addressed was j)rovokingly insolent : patience in- 
 vincible, and ahvays ready for use, should distinguish the 
 missionary. I afterwards visited and spoke j>retty largely 
 to a good many people at another village called Balesae. I 
 got to my tent to breakfast about the middle of the day, 
 and found there was a market here, which led me to relin- 
 quish my design of visiting another village in the evening. 
 I then engaged three times among the people here during 
 the day and evening, and was resolved to try what could be 
 done bj' saying more myself, and allowing them to say less, 
 and I succeeded jjretty well ; but my Pooree opponent 
 served the devil almost or quite as well as he could. 
 
 December 4th. Lord’s day. To day I have visited 
 Jyjjore, Vishnatjjore, Rangea, and Burroanla Bolinks. — 
 The second of these places is a large village of Brahmuns, 
 and I was engaged there in tw'o difterent jilaces. These 
 Brahmun villages are bad places to preach in, especially as 
 the people from their visits to Pooree know me so well. — 
 One of my congregations shouted me off, the other heard 
 a little better, but not well. At the other places I was heard 
 better than there, but many of the peoj)le know me. The 
 last place was the best. I had, at most of the j)laces, a 
 good many hearers. I generally go about without my 
 shoes, and so, Hindoo-like, am ready for almost any thing. 
 I have been probably twenty times during the day 
 through pieces of water, which reached from the calf of 
 mj" legs to about my knees, taking care however generally 
 to have somebody before me, that if there were any holes 
 they might get into them first. After I had breakfasted, in 
 the middle of the day, I saw, perhaps, five or six men in a 
 shop opposite my tent, whom I joined ; and a number more 
 were soon attracted to the spot, all of whom I exhorted to 
 believe in Jesus Christ from a consideration of the blessings 
 to be enjoyed by faith, and from the truth of the Christian 
 
174 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 religion. I am assisted in my work by notes which I have 
 veiy carefully prepared on all the principal topics of Christ- 
 ianity, and which I carry with me in my Oriya testament. 
 These notes enable me to turn to almost all the texts on the 
 topics they contain, and are always ready for use. I went 
 to the last of these places in the after part of the day, in- 
 tending to preach at a nearer village ; but a man with me 
 told me that the village to which he was going was larger, 
 and only half a koss from my tent. Now a koss is about two 
 miles and a half, but his half koss was an hour and ten min- 
 utes sharp walknig ; and much in this way the Hindoos 
 generally compute distances. The man, however, helped 
 me to a good congregation, and I have seldom preached so 
 peaceably for sometime past. 
 
 December 5th. To day I have preached in Muroroso, 
 Shree Ram Chundropore, Kadooa, and Kanesai. Shree 
 Ram Chundropore is a Brahmun village, and the thud I 
 have visited : in all of them the people are deplorably op- 
 posed to the truth. Exercising patience and perseverance, 
 I told a good deal of truth to a considerable company ; but 
 I was shouted up and down the village with the utmost 
 derision. As I opposed the worship of images, one man 
 said, that the Brahmuns had power to animate wood or 
 stone, so that it would come when they called it ; on which 
 I rose from my stool and desired him to call it, that we 
 might have some proof of his boasted power. 
 
 December Gth. I have travelled to day twelve or four- 
 teen miles, besides several additions made to my journey by 
 turning aside to preach at places. I have been engaged 
 at Killa Kooasurgur and Dussoonpore : at the fii'st of which 
 places I had twelve or fourteen adult hearers, and at the 
 other, I think, twenty or thirty. I was in a well prepared 
 state for my work by means of some useful meditations by 
 the way — preached more feelingly than usual, and was bet- 
 ter heard. At considerable expense of time and labour I 
 reached another place, at which I found only two young 
 men and two or three old women, with whom I staid but 
 a little time. I was prevented from engaging in a fourth 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 175 
 
 place, which lay just in my road, by its being the people’s 
 dumer time, about 2 o’clock. I ventured a good deal 
 through wet and diy, just as it came in my way ; and soon 
 after I reached this place (Pipple.) I fonnd that I was 
 tired. I had also previously discovered that, though in my 
 dress the heat was not unj)leasant, my legs were sadly 
 burnt. After taking some refreshment I made an effort 
 here, but was obliged to retire very soon, because I was 
 worn out. One of the people gave me a chu’oot ; and on 
 my asking another for water, another gave me some milk 
 which he had bought for the purpose. I have been told by 
 a man m the village, that it contains about 500 houses. I 
 have travelled and preached in the sun to day eight or nine 
 hours, without food or rest, or shade. My English friends 
 in India talk of my killing myself with much less than this ; 
 yet I take more notice of my own feelings than of their 
 fears, which are, I hope, in this case gronndless ; but I by 
 no means jiretend to say that every man can bear so much 
 as I can. 
 
 December 8. I went to a considerable market within two 
 or three miles of my tent, at a place called Jugurnathpore. 
 Stoppmg about forty minutes with twenty or thirty j^eo- 
 ple, in a branch of the town considerably distant from the 
 market, I had a pretty good opportunity ; and I had also 
 pleasant opportunities at the market, where I staid almost 
 four hours : but think I should have done as much good 
 if I had not staid quite so long. The people very gen- 
 erally acknowledged the vanity of their idols; but I am 
 afraid they would worship them the next opportunity. — 
 The evening I spent at Pipj)le : a part of it was engag- 
 ed in a controversial conversation with the Darogah, who 
 may perhaps be called a native magistrate under the Eng- 
 lish magistrate of the district. He is in appearance one of 
 the most respectable natives I have seen. He asserted that 
 the Hindoo viragees can see the invisible God ; Avhich I of 
 course denied, and maintained that the viragees were so far 
 from being men of superior sanctity, that they neglected 
 
176 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 the obligations they were manifestly under to be useful to 
 their fellow creatures. And, so far as I could understand 
 him, I think he attempted to ward this off by distinguishing 
 between worldly duties and religious duties, and giving the 
 preference to the latter ; and, he further said, that this con- 
 duct had the sanction of the shasters. I did not deny this, 
 but I objected to the authority of the shasters, and offered 
 to prove them both false and wicked. As to their falsehood, 
 I said they gave a false account of the Island of Ceylon {in 
 Oriya, Lunka,) as they said that the dust and atoms of it 
 were gold. I told him that we were well acquainted with 
 Ceylon, and I could even refer him to a person at Cuttack 
 who was born there ; but he would not admit that I had 
 any means of knowing any thing about the jdace. I then 
 got him to acknowledge the sinlessness of God, and said 
 that the shasters were false, inasmuch as they attribute sin- 
 ful actions to him ; but he denied the wickedness of any 
 thing done by God : to which I might have said that some 
 of the gods were said to have been punished for their 
 crimes ; but if I had, I do not expect that it would have 
 done any good. I further said, that the wickedness of their 
 gods recorded in the shasters had a tendency to corrupt the 
 readers and hearers of them, but I do not think he admitted 
 it. This gentleman is a Bengalee, and I have before-time 
 given him books ; but he has not, alas ! profited by them. — 
 All this is what I have been over before, though I may not 
 have recorded it. 
 
 December 9th. I preached to day at Jeypore, Bartipore, 
 and Bagesorpore. This Jeypore is not the same place I was 
 at last L,ord’a day. I believe I generally get together most 
 of the men who happen to be at home in the neighbour- 
 hoods where I preach. I had about thirty at two of these 
 places, and ten or twelve at the other. The jdace where I 
 had the fewest was a small village of Brahmuns, who are 
 laudably engaged in husbandry. They were quite as docile 
 as the others, and a thousand times better hearers than 
 their brethren the idlers. I went to a fourth village ; but two 
 reasons prevented my doing any thing : one was, several 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 177 
 
 persons were engaged in worshipping the village stones, to 
 get rid of a bowel complaint that is among tliem ; hnt I 
 think of sending home for a fresh supply of opium, which 
 I think abundantly more likely to be useful than their wor- 
 ship. The other reason of my doing nothing was that it 
 rained. I saw the worship I have mentioned as long as 1 
 chose to stop. There was a fire in the middle of a room, 
 and a lamp upon a pedestal on one side. Round the room 
 sat eleven men and a boy, all of them, I suppose, Brahmuus. 
 Two of them were employed in repeating formulas, and 
 throwing on the fire little bits of stick, which I think were 
 green. Each bit was perhaps half the length of one’s fin- 
 ger, and they dipped them in some liquid before they put 
 them on the fire. A third man occasionally put a little 
 ghee on the fire, and two more held their hands together in 
 a devout posture. There was also in one part of the room 
 a quantity of rice of diliereut colours, arranged rather tasti- 
 ly. There were also on the room floor about twenty little 
 cups, made of plantain leaves ; some of them containing 
 sweet-meats, and part of these were put into the fire. I 
 made some inquiry about the worship afterwai-ds, and was 
 told the people furnished the ofiFerings, of which the Brah- 
 muns burn a small part and eat the rest. 
 
 December 13th. After breakfasting this morning I went 
 off to Mungalapore market, where I preached five times, 
 about half an hour each time, and gave away books as 
 usual. The third time I spoke at that market I hit upon a 
 way which I never tried before, and was pleased with it, as 
 it secured the people’s attention better than most other w^ays 
 that I have tried. After stating, in a general way, that my 
 object was to show them the way of salvation, I stated the 
 fact, that we are all sinners, to which the people usual- 
 ly assent imless they happen to be very awkwardly dis- 
 posed. I then said, that sinners, if not saved, must go 
 to hell. I then added, I will now tell you what sort of a 
 place hell is. And having done this, with the duration of 
 the punishment, I added, you wish to be saved from this ; 
 and I will show the way of salvation. And, first, I sliaU 
 23 
 
178 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 tell you the Saviour’s name. And as this has commonly 
 to be carefully distuiguished from Krishna, it is not done all 
 at once : I have even sometimes to write it for them. This 
 done, I said, I shall now tell you where the Saviour came 
 from. After this, said I, I shall now tell you some of his 
 works. And, having related some of the miracles, I insisted 
 upon them as evidence that .Jesus Chi'ist came from God. 
 In the next place I added, I shall tell you of Christ’s suffer- 
 ings. Then, with his resurrection being briefly related, I 
 said, I s.’.all now tell you what he suffered for. This done, 
 I added, I shall now tell you how you are to be saved. 
 Here I offered hope of pardon to sinners of all sorts ; and 
 added, I shall now tell you how you are to be made holy. 
 And after noticing the inefficacy of their own ceremonies 
 for this purpose, I, of course, mentioned the Holy Spirit, who 
 is to be received by faith. Finally, there is not salvation in 
 any other. When I call this a new way, I do not mean to 
 say that I have not preached these truths to the people 
 hundreds of times : what there is new in it is, stating dis- 
 tinctly, before every head of discourse, what I wtis going to 
 te'l them ; which seemed to excite attention. 
 
 December IGth. Preached to day in two sep 2 U'ate parts 
 of Muckundpore, also in Doorgapore, 3Iodasapatua, and 
 Chunnunpore. I got the people together more easily than 
 usual by seeming to be indifferent as to their attendance, 
 and telling them that I was going to teach the way of sal- 
 vation ; that those who chose to hear might come, but they 
 might all do just as they pleased. The chief speaker allow- 
 ed that all I had said was true : but such acknowledgments, 
 under such circumstances, weigh very little. 
 
 This evening, as I was returnmg to my tent, I found a 
 poor sick pilgrim, about two miles off, to whom I had giv- 
 en medicine near the same place a few days ago ; so I 
 brouglit him to Pipplee on my horse : and as I am going 
 away to-morrow the police Darogah kindly promised to 
 furnish him with provisions, and I am to leave him sotne 
 medicine. This man has had no suitable food for some 
 tune past : he is not able to cook it for himself, and as for 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 179 
 
 any Hindoo helping him, that is quite out of the question : 
 and it is probable, that if I had not assisted him, he would 
 have died and been eaten by dogs by the side of a road fre- 
 quented by hundreds, without receiving the least help from 
 any one. And I have given money, and medicine or ad- 
 vice to nvo others, since I have been out, in very' similar 
 circumstances: one of whom, I heard to day', is dead. This 
 man liad two sons with him, ten or ttvelve years of age, 
 one of whom was asleep and the other standing by his 
 father who lay on his back in the sun. The boy wept 
 when I made inquu'ies about his father’s case ; and a pres- 
 ent of a rupee made them all very' thankful. They had 
 been to see Jugurnath : and thus many' perish besides those 
 who attend the great festival. 
 
 December IBth. Lord’s day afternoon. There has been 
 a market to day near my tent under some trees, as (so far 
 as I have seen) the markets generally are. In the morning 
 I preached about forty minutes in the town of Lingpore, 
 and was heard with considerable attention by about thirty 
 men. After which I went to tlie market, where I was 
 engaged four or five times. A market is a good place for 
 missionary purposes ; and I think, tliat within little more 
 than thirty' miles from Jugurnath, I can find markets enough 
 to employ a good part of a week. In one of the villages I 
 visited yesterday, several persons were following me to a 
 convenient preaching-place, and when we had just reached 
 it, two Brahmuns of refepectable appearance showed them- 
 selves ; they manifestly knew me ; and when I invited the 
 people to sit down they looked at the Brahmuns as a boy 
 looks at his master, and did not seem to know what to do. 
 I said, as I have frequently said lately, that every one was 
 at liberty to do as he pleased about hearing, but the Brah- 
 mmis did not say any thing to the people ; however, they 
 seemed to take the meaning of their eyes, and most of them 
 went away. Thus, on various occasions, when I have been 
 preaching at Pooree, I have seen Brahmuns come among 
 the people, and have regretted to see numbers of the people 
 go away ■with them, though I could not see any thing the 
 
180 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 Brahinuns did, nor did I yesterday see what intimation 
 they gave of their diabolical pleasure ; but when they went 
 away I heard them tell the people that I taught that Jugur- 
 nath was only wood. These Brahinuns are most determin- 
 ed enemies to the Gospel ; they serve tlie devil to some 
 purpose : and I am alwaj's sorry to meet with them. I 
 don’t know how to express tlieir appearance better than in 
 the words of the poet — 
 
 “ They grin horribly a ghastly smile,” 
 
 and when I am not in a pretty good frame I cannot help 
 feeling it. I however, after all, preached yesterday on the 
 same spot to ten or twelve persons, and sometimes more, in 
 spite of them. This was to my feelings a cloudy morning, 
 but it has proved a good day. I hope I have been enabled 
 to labour more especially for God to day than at many 
 other times. 
 
 Evening. After writing the above I went over the rivei', 
 by the side of which my tent stands, to a village just oppo- 
 site, but I found the people many of them very busy buying 
 and selling, and it is easier to take a leech from the vein 
 than a Hmdoo from his buying and selling, so I despaired 
 of doing any thing. And besides their business, I found there 
 several of those staunch servants of satan, Jugumath’s pun- 
 dahs, that is the missionaries who go about to collect pil- 
 gi'ims for six annas a piece. They raised their shout of de- 
 rision and defiance when they saw me. I was not dis- 
 posed to encounter them, nor could it have been likely to 
 do any good ; so I went to another village called Nooa-Pat- 
 na, where I preached thirty or forty minutes, to from twen- 
 ty to forty persons, a considerable number of whom heard 
 very well. 
 
 December 19th. I preached to day in Uvo different 
 parts of a large village called Balkotta, also once each in 
 Rottegemma, Herapore, and Tankapanee, My congrega- 
 tions generally fluctuate between fifteen and forty ; but in 
 one of these places I believe sixty heard the whole time, 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 181 
 
 and I think sometimes eighty. On my way to my tent in 
 the afternoon, I found a poor hoy, fourteen years of age, 
 who had been to see Jugurnath with a brother about four 
 years older. This younger hoy was taken ill about ten 
 days since, and six days ago the elder left liim to his fate, 
 taking with him all their money, amounting to a rupee. 
 It was about four in the afternoon when I found the boy, 
 who said that last night a Brahmun gave him some boiled 
 rice, and he had eaten nothing since. This is the fifth 
 I have found in these circumstances in about a fortnight, 
 and my work has only led me occasionally to the road, and 
 I suppose the space in which I have found them does not 
 exceed ten miles. It is by no means uncommon for pil- 
 grims to be left in these deplorable circumstances by their 
 near relations ; and I have much reason to say that it is not 
 likely that any of the boy’s countrymen would have taken 
 any notice of him, for I have seen gieat numbers of fallen 
 pilgrims, but I never saw voluutaiy assistance rendered 
 by a Hindoo, except he were influenced either by hope or 
 fear. I brought the boy to my tent, and if he will stop a 
 few days he may probably come about, but the blockhead 
 actually talks of going off to-morrow morning. At the 
 market yesterday was a man with his arm erect, and he 
 came into my congregation just as I was teaching, that all 
 are sinners, so I turned to him and insisted that he was a 
 gi-eat sinner for making such a bad use of the limb God had 
 manifestly given him for other purposes, and to this the 
 bystanders apparently assented. 
 
 December 20th. Preached to day in two parts of Boin- 
 chooa, also at Gotalahinder and Gotalagram. I found the 
 places further from my tent than I expected, and rather too 
 far for India, for the roads are such as to preclude one’s 
 riding much on horseback if one were otherwise disposed. 
 In the first of these places one of my congregations consist- 
 ed of fifty or sixty men, who heard well ; the other was 
 sometimes twenty or thirty, but a good many of them seem- 
 ed to have their heads full of business, and they went away 
 to transact it before I had done. There were also one or two 
 
182 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 who appeared to have learnt their lesson at Pooree, as they 
 exclaimed, “ It is all lies.” 
 
 December 22. Preached to day at Santrapore, Itipore, 
 Kotwapore, Polospore, and Bosundapore, besides going to 
 two or three villages where so many persons were at harvest- 
 work that I could not get congregations ; at one of these 
 places I had only about eight hearers, and at another only 
 twelve, and my largest congregation was about forty : on 
 most of the occasions to day I have altered my way of 
 preaching. I have been in the habit of calmly stating what 
 actions were smful, with a view of convincing the people 
 that they were sinners, and of stating calmly what the Bible 
 says of hell, at the beginnmg of my adch'ess, after which I 
 stated that Jesus Christ was the Saviour, related some of 
 his mh'acles as proof of his divine mission, took some no- 
 tice of his sufferings, and stated that he underwent this to 
 save us and make us holy, and how that pardon and satis- 
 faction were obtained by faith in him — then that they could 
 not be enjoyed m any other way, which afforded an oppor- 
 timity of shewing the vanity of their o%vn religion, and I 
 concluded by exhorting them to read the gospel ; but I find 
 that, like other people, their attention is better secured by 
 what is animated than by what is calm. I have to day re- 
 seiwed what I had to say about sui and hell to the latter 
 part of my address, and then boldly charged them with 
 such sins, as Hindoos are known to be particidarly addicted 
 to, and then describing hell as the punishment in language 
 as strong as I could command, afterwards referring them 
 again to Christ as the Saviour, and exhorting them to be- 
 lieve, and then if they did not propose them themselves, I 
 stated and refuted such objections as I know they are in 
 the habit of making. In this way I generally spoke about 
 forty minutes, and secured a good degree of attention. 
 
 December 26tb. My friend the Brahmun came again 
 this mortiing and said that he shoidd remember the Sahib 
 who had given him the holy book, he also admitted the 
 falsehood of his own religion, and the truth of mine, but 
 before we parted he gave reason to suspect his sincerity by 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 183 
 
 askiug for somethiug to keep for my sake, and I told him 
 to keep the books. I preached to day at Tomoude, 3Iunda- 
 mau, Kymartea, and Gungapore, at which place I spent 
 the night. I think it was at the fii-st of these places that I 
 was enabled ^o keep up the attention of about thirty j)ersons 
 for forty minutes. I had a considerably long debate with 
 the people afterwards, but in good terms, and as I was 
 coming away they kindly inquired if I had breakfasted, 
 and whether they could furnish me with any thing to eat 
 and drink, and I accepted some milk for the sake of accept- 
 ing it. They would also have given my senant something 
 to eat but he refused it because he found that it had been 
 prepared by a pereon of lower caste than himself. IVIy other 
 congregations have only been from fifteen to twenty. In 
 one of the places I preached in a place which sen ed at 
 once for a temple and a school ; it was a mere hovel, but 
 seemg the stones I was surprised at being invited into it ; 
 being invited, however, I went and I recollect on another 
 occasion I was allowed to shelter both myself and my horse 
 durmg a shower in one of these places ; though as a gene- 
 ral rule the people do not allow us to enter, and I never in 
 that respect cross their inclinations. One of my hearem to 
 night seems to have heard the gospel in Calcutta, but as it 
 commoidy happens, he was the most disposed to oppose it, 
 hut I hope the wood and stone of the country gained noth- 
 ing by the debate ; it was dark, when I had done preach- 
 ing, so that I could not tell who could read and who could 
 not, so I promised books to such readers as ivould come to 
 my tent in the morning, but I had not an-ived long before 
 the greater part of my congregation came, so we had some 
 more talk, and several of them received books.” 
 
 The first year of a nussionaries’ residence amongst idola- 
 tors is a season of peculiar trial. And this is more espe- 
 cially the case when there is no English congregation to 
 whom he can minister on the Sabbath, or even natives 
 with whom he can hold intercourse in his own language. — 
 Such however, m addition to his heavy domestic afflictions, 
 was the case with respect to the compiler of this nanative. 
 
184 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 On the barren sands of Pooree, shut out fi-om almost all 
 English society, and suiTounded by multitudes of souls, for 
 whom he could do nothing but pray, he prosecuted his on- 
 ly task of acquiring the native language. As soon as he 
 could speak, his first employment was to visit the schools ; 
 hear the children repeat theu- catechism ; and endeavour to 
 comment upon what they read. These efforts however 
 soon gave rise to others of a more public nature. The fol- 
 lowing extracts from his journal, give an account of his 
 fii-st direct missionary labours. 
 
 October 21. It is the Doorga poojah. I saw several 
 contemptible golden idols brought out of the temple ; they 
 were about the size of a shilling doll, and as much like it 
 as possible ; they were each carried in a kmd of palanquin, 
 adorned 'tvith gold, silver, and flowers, in great pomp, 
 attended with several noisy wretched sounding trumpets, 
 and a vast concourse of the people. I could scarcely 
 refrain from tears at this display of the blastmg influence, 
 which satan has over the minds of the people, and the 
 vast multitude now prostrating themselves before these 
 contemptible images. 
 
 October 22. I went this evening to the outskirts of 
 the town, and in the neighbourhood of a cluster of large 
 temples, grown old in the service of idolatry, but bearing 
 evident marks of their former grandeur, I endeavoured 
 to recommend the blood of Christ, as the only foundation 
 for a sinner’s hope. I read a little from the Scriptures 
 and a catechism, and got on pretty well, for sometime, 
 till a proud, and what the people called, a respectable 
 Brahmim, came and spoiled the oppoitimity. He seemed 
 to have the malice of the wicked one in his countenance, 
 and like those of old, called the divine Saviour, “ Beelzebub. 
 After recapitulating in a sneering way, the substance of 
 what I had said, he added “ it is all true ; ” and with a 
 scornful giin declared that Jesus Christ was the devil. 
 After reminding him that he ^vas accountable for his re- 
 ception or rejection of the truth, I left him. But it was 
 evident he hated the truth, and derived a malignant satis- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 185 
 
 faction in blaspheming it. May the Lord bless him with 
 repentance unto life ! 
 
 October 2ti. In my perambulations this evening, a Brah- 
 muu called after me for a kitab (book.) Our business is 
 w’ell known and the people often cry after us, “Yesoo 
 kreest! Yesoo kreest.” Some more insolent than others, 
 will exclaim, “ Amba yesoo kreest na bojana kuiTiboo, 
 aniba Jugurnath bojana kurriboo.” (I will not worship 
 Jesus Christ, I will woi-ship Jugurnath.) I stopped till a few 
 more came up, then read a little from my Oriya gospel, 
 and preached Jesus Christ. One Brahrnun declared that 
 niy stick was God, and that a piece of brick was God also. 
 Thus the prophets prophecy lies, and the people love to 
 have it so. 
 
 October 28. We were infonned that there would be a 
 Suttee in the afternoon. Brother B. wrote to the different 
 Europeans at the station, thinking that some, from motives 
 of curiosity or humanity might wish to attend ; but no 
 hope could be entertained of saving the poor woman, as 
 we were told that she had already burnt her fingers in 
 order to prove her fortitude. Brother B. having seen one 
 Suttee, and being so disgusted at the horrid scene, declined 
 going. Feeling persuaded from what he then saw, and 
 did, that it was vain to attempt to save the wretched 
 victim, he despaired of doing any good. I however felt 
 a desire to witness the horrid work, that I might speak 
 from experience ; and two militaiy gentlemen having ex- 
 pressed their determination to go, at about half-past four 
 we set off towards the spot w'here the Suttee was to take 
 place : the name of the place is Swergo Dwar, or the gate 
 of Heaven ; a place thickly strewed with human sculls and 
 skeletons of Jugumath’s adorers. About a furlong from 
 the pit we ascertained, from the noise of the tin kettle 
 drums, &c., that the woman was approaching. In a few 
 minutes a vast concourse of people made their appearance, 
 shouting and beating their dums, &c. ; even little children 
 were employed in this imholy work. In the centre of a 
 crowd we discerned the destined victim, surrounded by a 
 24 
 
186 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 slight hoop of hamboOj, so tliat she might walk clear from 
 the press. She appeared to he under twenty years of age, 
 and of an interesting appearance. Round her person was 
 ■wrapped a white cloth smeared with tumeric ; under her 
 right arm she carried a handy, or earthen pot, containing a 
 little rice, a piece of coacoa nut, one or two other trifling 
 things, and some fire to throw into the pit, this was from 
 Jugurnath’s temple: in her left hand she held some pice, 
 (halfpence,) which she was to distribute to the byestandere. 
 
 Her jet-black hah was smeared with ghee and other greasy 
 substances, and decorated with flowers and gaudy orna- 
 mented paper : round her neck was a large rope nearly as 
 thick as my ■wrist, and one or two smaller ones : thus atth- 
 ed, she looked the picture of all that is degraded and 
 wretched. Before her stood one of satan’s high priests 
 with two paltry pictures of Jugurnath, which he was very 
 anxious she should look upon continually. Altogether, I 
 never saw any thing so infernal. — The barbarous indiffer- 
 ence of tlie multitude to every feeling of hutnauity — the 
 thoughts of an awful eternity — the idea that the poor crea- 
 ture before me would soon rush, thus polluted with idola- 
 try', into the presence of an a^wdul God, who hates sin and 
 abominates idolatry' — the midtitudes wdio evinced so savage 
 a pleasure in the bloody work — and the malicious counte- 
 nances of the principal actors in this wretched scene, ren- 
 dered more horrible than ever by the interruption ; altogeth- 
 er so pressed upon my mind that the feeling beggars des- 
 cription. But what could be done ! something must be 
 attempted. We bid the people stop. I got off my horee, 
 and the two Europeans came near with their elephant ; I 
 .made my way to the woman, and found she w as quite in- 
 toxicated ; there was a strange wildness in her apjrearance. » 
 I looked at her eyes, turned up the eyelids and found them 
 very heavy and bloodshot : the woman coidd not utter a 
 syllable distinctly, all that could be understood was, ‘ Jiigur- 
 nath,’ and ‘ koosee,’ meaning, I suppose, it is^the pleasure 
 of Jugurnath. A thrill of horror ran tlirough my veins ; 
 her youth— her destitute condition, for she had not a friend 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 187 
 
 even to ‘ giv'e her fire,’ viz., light the pile — ^lier total iilsen- 
 sibilitj— and the general horror of the scene, induced the 
 mutual feeling that she was about to be cruelly murdered. 
 We thought the law protected us under such circumstan- 
 ces, and determined to rescue her. The people looked 
 at us amazed : the crowd soon thickened upon us, and 
 assumed rather a formidable appearance ; but there was no 
 time for parley. We put on a determined aspect, and in- 
 sisted on her being taken back, urging that she was quite 
 intoxicated. This many of them admitted, but still retain- 
 ed their hojd of the hoop by which she was enclosed, and 
 urged that it was her wish to burn, and that it was Jugur- 
 nath’s pleasure : we however insisted upon her being taken 
 back till she was sensible. . Captain G. and lieutenant M. 
 behaved nobly. They charged a few servants in their em- 
 ploy to keep off the people ; who soon gave way without 
 making any further resistance, and left us in charge of the 
 woman and the principal actors. I should observe that the 
 Daroga, (head Police-officer,) was absent. I then mounted 
 my horse and rode before, the road being made through the 
 crowd by the servants and a few idle seapoys who attend- 
 ed as lookers on. The officers followed the woman on 
 their elephant till they saw all was safe, and then returned 
 to the pit. I rode before the crowd and the woman to- 
 wards the police officer’s place of confinement. In my 
 way I met with brother B. and surprised him with what 
 was done : he accompanied me to the prison, and delivered 
 the woman into the charge of the Daroga, who was much 
 surprised and disconcerted at what was done, but was 
 obliged to attend to captain G’s order to secure the woman. 
 All seemed consternation. I am sure that I wondered at 
 our success ; Bampton seemed to wonder more ; the peo- 
 ple seemed thunderstruck, and exclaimed, ‘ Now you have 
 done something !’ Others said, ‘ This is merciful !’ And 
 indeed among the thousands of spectators not a sound of 
 disapprobation was heard, or the least confusion excited. 
 The woman hei'self kept saying, as well as we could under- 
 stand, ‘ This is well done ! you have broken my purposes 
 
188 
 
 NARRATIVE 
 
 OF THE 
 
 slie was however quite stupified. What may be the result 
 we know not, or whether we shall be able to save her is 
 qjuite uncertain ; we know, however, it might he done witli 
 tlie most trifling interference on the part of the magistrate. 
 Her husband’s corpse is already consumed. 
 
 On Tuesday the judge, much to his credit, determined 
 that the woman should not bum. May God direct this de- 
 cision to promote his own glory, and for the putting out 
 for ever these flames w'hich hell itself has kindled. O that 
 this circumstance may be the harbinger of this happy con- 
 sumatioB !: How easily might it be done 1 In this case 
 three indhdduals, at the very worst place in all India, with- 
 out authority, and without the least disturbance, and with- 
 out giving offence to any except three or four persons im- 
 mediately concerned, have succeeded in saving this wretch- 
 ed woman from the devouring flames ! 
 
 November 5th. Sabbath day. Have had an inquirer to- 
 day after the way of life ; at letist such in appearance. He 
 has raised our hopes veiy high respecting him. He has a 
 seriousness about him very different from the Oriyas gen- 
 erally. We had a long conversation, and on the w’hole 
 were pleased witli him. O that our hopes respecting him 
 may not be disappointed ! 
 
 November 9th. This evening, brother Bampton and myself 
 assisted in checking a fire that appeared in the town. Five 
 or six houses were on fire, with as many people attempting 
 to put them out ; while their neighbours were sitting at 
 their ease, eating their suppers. We soon made a stir 
 among them, and insisted on their furnishing us with 
 handys, earthen vessels that are used for holding water, 
 threatening to go into their houses and fetch them if they 
 refused. We knew very well that there was an abundance 
 quite useless, always about tlieir premises. But perhaps 
 there is no precept whatever, more incompatible with a 
 Hindoo’s ideas, tlian that of loving- our neighbours as our- 
 selves. However, through threatening and exertion, we suc- 
 ceeded in getting a good number, and some ropes to draw 
 water with ; emd we finally succeeded in restraining the 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 189 
 
 fire to the six houses which were burning when we came : 
 but these were quite burnt down. As a proof of tbe grati- 
 tude of tbe Hindoos, we did not see the owner of one house, 
 tliat we knew of, nor did a single individual appear to thank 
 us for our assistance. 
 
 November 11th. In the evening, one young man, of a 
 pleasing aspect, talked wth me for a long time, but urged, 
 as usual, if toe tvished their good, why did we take their rupees 
 at the gate ? This is urged almost every day. Alas ! that 
 a Christian government should give occasion for such ob- 
 jections to Christianity. 
 
 November 12th. I went out with Abraham and had a 
 long contest on the subject of the Deity’s being worshipped 
 as Nerakar or Arkar, viz. with or without form. It is as- 
 tonishing how the Hindoos will shut their eyes to the abom- 
 inable practices of their gods ; and if charged with them, 
 look at one another and laugh, being surprised that we are 
 acquainted with them. Any exposure, however, will not 
 lessen their attachment to these abominations. And some 
 observe that what God does is not sin, even though he com- 
 mit adultery, or worse than this, as some of their gods are 
 said to have done. Othere say that the name of God is 
 like fire, and purifies every thuig. They will, notwith- 
 standing, assent to the descriptions our Scriptures afford of 
 Deity ; though they show no disposition to worship the holy 
 God we declare unto them. They often say, “ Show us 
 Jesus Christ and we will worship him.” We easily 
 silence them on this head by reminding them that they 
 worship many debtas which they never saw. On leaving 
 they gave us the usual shout of “ Hurre-bol,” and “ Jugur- 
 nath swamie ke jai,” meaning something like, “ Victory to 
 our god Jugumath.” 
 
 November 19th. I set off this evening on my j.oumey 
 to Berhampore, jtassed Nursingapatam between eight and 
 twelve o’clock ; but as my bearers would not cross a river 
 while the water was high, I was obliged to return and sleep 
 in my palanquin imder a tree. 
 
 November 20th. Next morning I set off again, but got 
 
190 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 my palanquin bed completely soaked in crossing the river. 
 I then trudged barefoot over the sand for six or seven miles, 
 by the side of the Chilka lake. The thought came into my 
 mind that this vras the journey Buchanan took when he sat 
 down on the banks of the Chilka and reflected on the long 
 and bloody reign of Moloch. Similar feelings operated in 
 niy breast. I scarcely can tell how I felt at the reflection 
 that I came 16,000 miles over the sea, now roaring at a dis- 
 tance, and had left my parents, my brethren, and my native 
 kind for the express object be then contemplated. At ten 
 o’clock I reached Molo, a fishing village, and declared my 
 message to a number of poor fishermen. They heard well, 
 and understood what I said. Though I found none that 
 could read, I left a few books for those who might be able. 
 Afterw'ards I saw a Brahmun who could read a little. At 
 ten o’clock I reached Manickapatam, and preached to sev- 
 eral people the message of mei’cy. They said it was Tic, 
 i. e. solid argument. Some seemed surprised. One or 
 two heard brother Bampton last year. As the Hindoos are 
 loo holy to admit Europeans mto their houses, I was oblig- 
 ed to sit under a tree and get my dinner or breakfast. It 
 was not a very savoury meal, viz. fish and rice boiled up 
 together ; but hunger is the best sauce. At this place my 
 bearers refused to go any further, so I was obliged to get a 
 small boat, made of two trees hollowed out, to proceed to- 
 ward Rhumba. I sent some books ashore to two small 
 villages by the side of the lake. At nine o’clock I reached 
 Sath-pura, where I got a larger boat I preached to the 
 people who came to the side of the boat, and left some 
 books. We then proceeded up the lake to Rhumba. This 
 is a most delightful place. I am seated m the middle of a 
 grand amphitheatre. The bold mountain scenery assumes 
 a sort of horse-shoe form aroimd me. The hills are very 
 high, and covered with trees to the top. Wild beasts are 
 in great abundance in their neighbourhood. Before me at 
 the only opening, spreads the beautiful Chilka lake cover- 
 ing an immense space. I have sailed over twenty koss of 
 its surface, and in many places the eye cannot reach from 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 191 
 
 shore to shore. Here I am obliged to halt for want of 
 bearers. After taking refreslnnent, I posted off to the towm, 
 and seeing some people, I went to a new idol-temple that 
 was about half built, but found it covered with figures of 
 the most beastly and obscene description. I tried to con- 
 ceal my feelings, and began to preach to a large crowd, but 
 was sadly opposed. I then walked round the temple, but 
 was so disgusted I was obliged to leave with shame and 
 soiTow. It being now dark I distributed a few books and 
 returned ; placed my palanquin upon a hackeiy, and 
 reached Ganjam about one o’clock in the morning. Here 
 I set my palanquin in the verandah of the Catholic chapel 
 and slept comfortably till day light. I saw a few of the 
 Catholics. They are very poor and ignorant. A priest 
 comes once a year from Vizagapatam, about 170 miles. I 
 ])roceeded tlirough the jungle to Berhampore ; stopped 
 three hours by the way, to refresh the bearers, and preach- 
 ed to a few Oriyas, and gave books to some good readere, 
 both in Oriya and Teluiga. I was much pleased with this 
 opportimity. About two o’clock in the morning I reached 
 my place of destination, and set my palanquin in the veran- 
 dah of an empty house, where I slept as well as the cold 
 would admit till I was awaked by the drums an hour be- 
 fore sun rise, which let me know that I was in canton- 
 ments. I then arose and recomioitred till breakfast tune. 
 The town appears to be large and thickly inhabited. Just 
 as I was sitting down to breakfast, the doctor, hearing of a 
 stranger having arrived, sent to invite me to breakfast. This. 
 I declined, but called upon him immediately after, and 
 obtained a little information about the place. The regi- 
 ment appears to be 1,000 strong. They have ten or twelve 
 European officers, two or three European sergeants, (inva- 
 lids,) and about twenty drummers who talk English : these 
 call themselves Christians, or rather Catholics. There is 
 also a doctor, a collector, and sub collector, one or two 
 other Europeans, and about twenty East Indians. The 
 doctor gave me a list of the Europeans, and told me there 
 was one gentleman who would be glad to see me, for he 
 
192 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 was favourable to missionaiy exertions. This was refresh- 
 ing news, and I soon called on 3Ir. Newbolt, and fonud 
 him a pious, humble man, and desirous of doing good. 
 He gave me a hearty welcome to tany with him durmg my 
 stay w hich I gladly accepted. 
 
 November 24th. In the evening I went into the bazar 
 and got some of the people to read my books, and foimd 
 they undei’stood them verj' well, I then began to talk to 
 tliem and was surprised and delighted at the opportunity. 
 I gave away my whole stock of books to a very eager mul- 
 titude, and promised many, who w ere disappointed in not 
 being able to get one, that I w^ould come to the same spot 
 in the morning. 
 
 November 25th. Christmas-day and sabbath. I rose to 
 go into the bazai' according to mj"^ promise ; but the natives 
 gave me no opportunity for this. Early in the morning 
 they came hi flocks, of all ages and pursuits, from the proud 
 b3Taggee Brahmun, to the little child, Oriyas and Telingas, 
 to hear about the new doctrine and get a book. I never 
 had such a daj' in my life ; as soon as one group left, anoth- 
 er came, so that I was perpetually engaged from morning 
 till night, to diflferent sets, in preaching and giving away 
 books. Indeed I talked till I could talk no more, and was 
 obliged to steal away in ny palanquin for a little ride and 
 relief. On Monday morning many more came for books 
 before I left. I think altogether, I may say the whole city 
 came together to hear me. Mr. N. was highly delighted 
 with the feeling which had been excited, and was very san- 
 guine of good being done. Before leaving I examined the 
 language, with 3Ir. N’s learned man, and had my owm 
 ideas of it confirmed ; namelj", that it was the same lan- 
 guage which is spoken at Pooree with a different pronim- 
 ciation of two or three letters. I was informed that the 
 language was spoken for nearly 100 miles bej'ond Berham- 
 pore. Mr. N. then walked with me and pointed out a piece 
 of groimd where, if I should come and labour in the place, 
 he w'ould build a school-room, and at my suggestion, he 
 engaged to make it large enough for a place of worship on 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 193 
 
 sabbath clays. At ten o’clock I took my leave of these kuicl 
 friends, with tlie conviction that, if my brethren approved 
 it, I ought to return as soon as possible and commence my 
 labours. Berhampore is nearly seventy miles from Pooree, 
 and is the last station in the Northern Circars under the 
 Madrass jtresidency. It is in a very high situation, sur- 
 rounded with liills, inhabited by a wild race of Oriyas, 
 under six or seven independent rajas. The population is 
 less than at Pooree or Cuttack ; but the villages near it are 
 numerous and populous. The inhabitants, of which three- 
 fourths are Oriyas, and one fourth Telingas, are not so tena- 
 cious of their caste as in other places ; and many features in 
 their character seem favourable for missionary labour. 
 
 During this year there appeai-s to have been but two 
 schools at Pooree. Towards the close of it another was 
 established. These were principally superintended by Mrs. 
 Bumpton. 
 
 “ The schools at Cuttack and Pooree are assembled at 
 the Missionaries’ house, on the first of the month for a 
 public examination. An annual examination at the com- 
 mencement of the year has also been adopted at Cuttack, 
 which has been honoured by the attendance of several 
 European gentlemen and ladies. Many of the children 
 read the gospel pretty readily, and repeat a Catechism late- 
 ly printed in Oriya, from the Bengalee. The schools are 
 valuable, as preparing the infant native mind to read and 
 hear the Gospel with attention and less prejudice than their 
 fathers ; as a means of constant contact with the people ; 
 and in effect as affording native chapels for the declaration 
 of the gospel. Thus a native school frequently becomes 
 like ‘ the School of Tt'rannus,’ in which ‘ Paul disputed 
 daily.’ ” 
 
 Perhaps we cannot more appropriately conclude the ac- 
 count of this year’s labour in Orissa, than by quoting a few 
 sentences from a communication from one of the Mission- 
 aries stationed at Pooree. 
 
 “Wherever I turn my eyes, the mouldering skeletons 
 and the half-devoured carcases of Jugurnath’s deluded 
 25 
 
194 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 
 worsliippers han-ow up my feelings. And here, thought I, 
 for tliousands of years have such scenes of death and 
 abomination insulted the Majesty of heaven, and called for 
 the curse of the Almighty upon these idolaters. I could 
 not help exclaiming, ‘ How long Lord, Oh, how long ere 
 the power of the wicked one is subdued ; and in the place 
 where satan’s seat is, the true worshipped shall worship 
 thee, who art a Sjiirit, in spirit and in truth.’ Ah, how 
 changed will be the scene when the peaceful, the happy 
 religion of Jesus shall have caused this waste howling wU- 
 demess to blossom like the garden of the Lord : when the 
 proud temple of Jugurnath shall be laid low in the dust, 
 and its contemptible idols, which have enslaved millions 
 upon millions of immortal souls, shall be consigned to 
 oblivion. But alas ! I turn with a sickening heart to the 
 multitudes who are flocking by me to get a sight of these 
 images of wood ; and now they pass from me full of the 
 damnable persuasion that a sight of their adored block has 
 taken away every sin. Another and another crowd suc- 
 ceeds in countless succession, and still there are more to 
 come. Many that are now around me have travelled a 
 dreary pilgrimage of 1500, or, perhaps, 2000 miles, from 
 the distant parts of India, thus to obtain salvation ; and they 
 have to retrace the same weary steps, without money, with- 
 out clothes, and almost exliausted with fatigue. Many of 
 them will not hail again the place which gave them birth ; 
 for them no home will smile : no wife or children welcome 
 their return. But what is this to them! They obeyed Ju- 
 gurnath’s pleasure in coming to see hun, and now if it is his 
 will, they will die and go to heaven. Such is their lan- 
 guage ; I feel a blush for Christians while I write. Can 
 idolaters thus sacrifice every comfort, and even life itself to 
 enter upon a long and dreary pilgrimage, to obey the imag- 
 inary pleasure of their idol ; and shall Christians, with their 
 infinitely more glorious j)rospccts and unspeakable obliga- 
 tions, be backward in the service of their God and Saviour, 
 and think any little sacrifice they can make too great? — 
 Ob no I Away with such a spirit ; be but half as zealous 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 195 
 
 as these idolaters, and these pilgrimages will soon cease ; 
 these proud towers crumble into dust, and the blessings of 
 redeeming love enrich deluded India. But ere that gospel 
 spreads in Orissa, perhaps many a valuable missionary 
 must consume his days in unwearied labour and fatigue, 
 uncheered and unknown. Many a departed brother must 
 mingle his dust with the burning sands of Hindoosthan. — 
 But what then ? Our labours will be eventually crowned 
 with success. Immutability itself is pledged for the imi- 
 versal triumph of the cross. Even so come Lord Jesus. 
 
196 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 In tracing the progress of the mission through another 
 year it may be proper to commence with Cuttack. At this 
 station Mr. Lacey continued for the first six months to 
 labour alone, but subsequently he was joined by Mr. Sut- 
 ton. In reference to his own labours, Mr. Lacey observes ; 
 “ I have made it my rule to be out among the natives every 
 evening ; nor could I easily satisfy my conscience to de- 
 vote the evening to any other purpose than native instruc- 
 tion, as this I consider our prime business. The work that 
 is nearest our hearts is the instruction and conversion of 
 the poor Oriyas by the preaching of the gospel.” 
 
 On another occasion he writes : — 
 
 “ Perhaps in no like period have the missionaries been 
 able to do more by public labours than in the last year, 
 whether you regard their proficiency in the language, or 
 their opportunities for labour. Thousands of idolaters 
 have seen the folly of idols, and the excellency of the gos- 
 pel ; so that when the Great Head of the church shall 
 please to change their hearts, the way is open. Your 
 missionaries have not confined themselves to their stations 
 but have preached to many in the dark jungles around 
 them, and, if the Lord spare us, the season for these la- 
 bours is not yet past. A great number of tracts and Scrip- 
 tures have been distributed in every direction. And, al- 
 lowing for the ignorance and negligence of the natives, 
 much knowledge of the way of salvation must thereby be 
 commxmicated, which will operate as a leaven wherever it 
 exists.” 
 
 In January, 1826, Mr. Lacey commenced a missionary 
 journey into the country on foot : — 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 197 
 
 “ I felt encouraged,” he observ'es, “ to do so from the ex- 
 ample of one of my European missionary brethren, who 
 has been exposed to the blazing sun, on foot, for the last 
 six weeks, without sustaining any injuiy.” 
 
 He soon however found the biuning sun more than he 
 coidd endure ; and writes : — 
 
 “ One of my brethren has been exposed to the sun for six 
 weeks, and appears all the better for it ; while in my case 
 exposure two hours produced a fever, and perhaps two 
 more would have killed me.” 
 
 He pursued his journey, but with more caution, for 
 several days and met witli various encouraging circumstan- 
 ces. He writes : — 
 
 “ Sabbath evening. I am now retiring to rest, while my 
 dear brethren and Christian friends in my native land, are 
 perhaps in the house of tho Lord, where they will not fail 
 to bear us on their minds at the throne of grace. 
 
 About three o’clock in the afternoon five Bengalees 
 called to accompany me to their village. They took me to 
 a place where several Brahmuns and some aged respectable 
 soodras were sitting ; and upwards of a hundred and fifty 
 of the inhabitants presently came together. An old ma- 
 hantee, who was much respected, soon commenced con- 
 versation by asking, “ Sir, what have you brought us ? 
 What is the name of your book ? What are the names, 
 comitry, parentage and works of Jesus Christ? and when 
 did he appear P” After having answered these questions, 
 I proposed to examine the evidence of the shasters and the 
 gospel ; and the old man said I should speak first. I said 
 as God is holy and against sm, so are our shasters. ‘They 
 promote holiness in those who receive them ; promote love 
 to God and man, and ought to be read and imderstood by 
 all ; they shew eternal life to believers, and show an atone- 
 ment for sin ; and they also promote universal pity, even 
 as Jesus pitied the blind, lame, &c. and cured them. Such 
 kind of evidence has the best effect upon Hindoos, because 
 least seen in their own books, and more easily understood 
 by them. So I think it best, generally, to insist upon these 
 
198 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 subjects more than upon the miracles of Christ ; for their 
 shasters give wonderful accounts of miracles performed by 
 tlieir incarnations and dehtas, and they have often said, yes, 
 and we have such evidence, and more than this have our 
 dehtas done. But to speak of Christ performing his mir- 
 acles as the effect of his love jiroduces better effect, as 
 their miracles are not miracles of mercy, hut generally of 
 wrath. I also said that the Hindoo shasters were destitute 
 of such evidence. As I proceeded, I appealed to their ex- 
 perience and knowledge. 
 
 The old man made one objection — ‘ if,’ said he ‘ your 
 shastcre promote mercy and pity, why do you kill and eat 
 cows.^’ This being answered, he said if these were the 
 effects of our books, they certainly were better than theirs ; 
 for none of their debtas had died for them, and none of 
 their teachers had left all to instruct other nations, but were 
 buried in their own covetousness, and they had no hope 
 for futurity but in births and deaths. The old man’s conces- 
 sions hatl a good effect on all, and the truth at least in the 
 judgmeni of the peojile triumphed over error and sujiersti- 
 tion. The old pundit received a gospel and many other 
 tracts, and some Brahmuns received gospels also. 
 
 At Newagram he wites, — 
 
 “ The peojile were very kind. They fetched some straw 
 for a seat, and some dried rice with sugar to eat, and a 
 cocoa-nut to drink, and we sat down under a large banian 
 tree and sung and talked about Jesus Christ till about four 
 o’clock. They wrote out a copy of my poem, as I had but 
 one ; and when speaking of the uselessness of beads, &c. 
 tJiree or four of them pulled off their malas and gave them 
 to me. They also wrote down the names and works of the 
 twelve Apostles of our Lord, and pressed me hard to re- 
 mam with them to give them further instruction, but I left 
 them at four. Thirty of them accompanied me a mile 
 from the village, and then we j)arted with seeming mutual 
 regard and mutual regret. Soon after I left this place I 
 found it impossible to walk further in shoes and stockings, 
 as my feet were already full of blisters and very hot ; so I 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 199 
 
 was obliged to walk several koss barefoot, which though 
 cooler Avas very painful on such rough, drj’ ground as is 
 found in travelling from village to village. However, 
 through mercy, I reached home about half past nine.” 
 PooREE. At this interesting, but peculiarly difficult 
 station, Messrs. Bampton and Sutton pursued their labours 
 till after the Ruth Jattra, Avhen Mr. S. removed to Cut- 
 tack. Here satan reigns supreme, and holds secure in his 
 cruel bondage his Avilling votaries. Those who preach the 
 gospel at this station have especial need to be “wise as 
 serj)ents, and harndess as doves,” to be gentle unto all men, 
 apt to teach, j)atient. In meekness instructing those that 
 oppose themselves ; if God peradventure will give them 
 repentance to the acknowledguig of the truth ; and that 
 they may recover themselves out of the snare of the devil, 
 Avho are taken caj/tive by him at his Avill.” 
 
 The profit resulting to the deceiving priests, connected 
 with the impure temple, renders their ojtposition to the 
 gospel at times violent and abusive ; Avith this is connected 
 an aAvful degree of apathy respecting the things of eternal 
 moment. 3Ir. Bampton’s statements on tliese subjects de 
 serve to be knoAA’n. In reference to their frivolous argu- 
 ments against the truth, he obseiwes : 
 
 “ It is common Avith the people to say that they cannot 
 believe in Jesus Christ because they haA'e not seen him ; to 
 Avhich I am in the habit of replying, by asking them 
 Avhether they do not acknoAvledge his lordship, the gov- 
 ernor general’s authority, submit themselves to him, and 
 honour him. To this they reply in the affirmative. But 
 then I say, ‘ you have not seen him.’ Sometimes they will 
 say, ‘ True Ave haA^e not seen the governor general, but we 
 liaA'e heard of him.’ I rejoin, ‘ AAell if you Avill listen to me 
 you shall hear of Jesus Christ.’ ” 
 
 Of their indifference to the most solemn truths, and their 
 opposition to tlie gospel, his journals furnish many affecting 
 illustrations. He AATites — 
 
 “ I asked a money changer hoAV he w'ould obtain Avealth 
 in another world? to AAhich he replied, that he did not 
 
200 . 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 concern himself about that. If he got enough to eat, that 
 was all he minded, and he cared for neither Jesus Christ 
 nor Jugumath. I reminded him that he must die, but he 
 said no, he should not die. Now, so far as this man’s reply 
 manifested a determination not to attend to any thing, I 
 should say it is a sj)ecimen of the people’s disposition in 
 general ; and I should think it likely, that nine out of ten, 
 if not the whole ten, who might be addressed by way of 
 trial, would show just the same temper. INIany of them 
 show it without being spoken to. And when neither sense 
 nor sophistry, nor any thing else will furnish any thing bet- 
 ter by way of reply, they not uncommonly cry, ‘Jugumath! 
 Jugumath ! Jugumath!’ with an aspect and tone of which 
 my friends in England can form no idea.” 
 
 Another of the brethren furnishes some interesting infor- 
 mation on the opposition which sometimes is manifested : 
 
 “ On Sunday afternoon the people were extremely vio- 
 lent, shouting, ‘A lie ! a lie!’ at every word spoken. Some 
 called aloud to drown my voice, others made impudent 
 gestures, and excited a loud filthy laugh, and in short all 
 means of diverting the attention of the hearers were resort- 
 ed to. Some few, I observed back in the crowd, more se- 
 rious, and who seemed to feel the force of tmth. These 
 encouraged me to proceed. Upon others, jiersecution 
 seemed to make a favourable impression. These came and 
 complained of the folly and ignorance of the mob, but soon 
 had their mouths stopped by hearing, ‘ Ah ! are you of his 
 caste, to blaspheme Maha prohoo ? It is blasphemy to 
 hear this idiot’s words; come away.’ The epitliets, fool, 
 thief, liar, and adulterer, were liberally bestowed this even- 
 ing. Brother B. came up followed by a mob shouting him 
 away. We both retired togetlier, amidst the shouts and 
 hisses of the multitude, and a shower of dust and broken 
 pots.” 
 
 Who does not, in these scenes of noisy opposition, be- 
 hold, as it were, acted over again, the scenes through which 
 the Apostles passed ! Our thoughts may be led back to 
 Ephesus, to the maddened crowd that filled the theatre. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 201 
 
 and shouted tlirough successive hours, ‘ Great is Diana of 
 the Ephesians ?’ Tliat crowd soon passed away. The praises 
 of Diana ceased forever. The famous temple lAst its wor- 
 shippers and moulded into ruins. Where myriads shouted, 
 “ Great is Diana,” not one appeared to do her homage. — 
 Christianity triumphed over every foe ; and that once pop- 
 idar system of idolatry, is known only in the records of 
 departed times. Thus doubtless, will Jugurnath’s temple 
 fall, and no Hindoo voice ever again be raised to advocate 
 its claims. 
 
 “ Though Pooree is to be considered as Mr. Bampton’s 
 station, yet he by no means confines himself to it ; but 
 travels about spreading the tidings of the gosjjel, during sev- 
 eral months of the year. In the early part of 1826, he fin- 
 ished an excursion of three months, during which he left 
 Mrs. Bampton. In some later journies, she accomj)anied 
 him. Of his views on the subject of such excursions to 
 make known the gospel, and of his assiduity to become 
 increasingly qualified for the great work he so laboriously 
 pursued, some information from one of his journals must 
 be interesting.” 
 
 “ Some people, he remarks, talk of staying and persever- 
 ing and cultivating a small spot well, and so on ; for my 
 part, I think that a town containing thuly or forty thou- 
 sand is nothing like large enough for any one healthy ac- 
 tive missionary. And I think travelling a great deal the 
 plainer path of duty ; the difficulties of it are the greatest 
 hindrance.” 
 
 Two of the missionaries have given some information 
 respecting one of those wearj^-wanderers after rest that ex- 
 ist in Hindoosthan, which, as he is alluded to once or twice 
 by Mr. Bampton, it may be proper to introduce before in- 
 serting his journal. Mr Sutton states — ' 
 
 “ He appears to have been concerned about his soul for 
 some time. So anxious indeed was he, that he left his 
 farm, and went a pilgrimage to Sauger Island, but found no 
 cure for the sting of sin. He returned disappointed. He 
 then w andered to a place called Brindabun, and to a temple 
 26 
 
202 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 several hundred miles on the Madras coast, but there also 
 he saw that all was vanity and lies. In this a^tated state, 
 about two years ago, he heard the gospel at Pooree, I sup- 
 pose from brother B., and seems to have felt its power, but 
 had not courage to make known his case till about ten days 
 since. Brother Lacey and myself were talking to the peo- 
 ple on the road near Jugurnath’s temple, when he listened 
 attentively; but, some one opposing, he came forward, 
 joined Ids hands together, and with eyes just ready to over- 
 flow, exclaimed, ‘ this is the truth.’ This was done with 
 such an appearance of earnestness and fear united, as ex- 
 cited our attention. At first we thought him deranged, but 
 by his pertinent replies he soon convinced us we were mis- 
 taken, and led us to conclude that what we thought de- 
 rangement was anxiety for his soul’s salvation.” 
 
 To these particulars Mr. Lacey adds, — 
 
 “ He expressed very feelingly his conviction, that the 
 world with him would soon be at an end ; that he was a 
 sinner, and unfit to die ; that he had this impression on his 
 mmd, and had in vain sought relief among the incarnations 
 of the Hindoo gods ; that he had been no more successfi.il 
 in his application to the devotees, who professed the wor- 
 ship of one God, as he said they required him to cleanse 
 himself from sin, and forsake entirely the pumuits of 
 life before he could be introduced to the manner of their 
 woi-ship, which he found himself unable to do ; that he 
 had some time smce heard the gospel, but had feared 
 (we beuig Sahibs,) to open his mind to us, ‘ but, that being 
 much concerned, he had ventured to do it to night. — 
 We rejoiced in what we heard, which was marked with 
 great eamestness of expression ; spoke as encouragingly to 
 him as we could, and advised him to persevere. Since that 
 to the present time he has continued a very encouraging 
 inquirer.” 
 
 Extracts from the journal of Mr. Bampton. 
 
 April 22d, 1826. It is a month yesterday since I got 
 home from my Bengal journey. Sometimes, since mj' re- 
 turn, I have thought the people heard better than usual, but 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 203 
 
 at other times they have been sufficiently violent, the whole 
 assembly not unfreqiiently crying, with almost one voice, 
 “ Hurree bol,” and “ Victoiy to Jugurnath !” I have also, 
 on one or two occasions, had a few fragments ol broken 
 pots thrown upon me ; but those who throw them always 
 take care that I do not see them do it. I have thought the 
 poor peoj)le here worse than anywhere else. I have, now, 
 however, reason to think, that, though Chamberlain was 
 often better heard, he was sometimes worse used than I am. 
 My feelings at Cutwa are, perhaps conceivable ; but I could 
 not describe the sensation occasioned by being on the spot 
 where lived, laboured, and suffered, I think, the most ac- 
 tive missionary of the j)reseut age ; a man who, as Mr. 
 Ward said, had the zeal of ten men. I plucked some of 
 the unripe seed from a tree the apostolic man had planted ; 
 and when I reached Calcutta, brother Yates made me a 
 present of his walking-stick : an article which I have some 
 tunes said, 100 rupees would never purchase of me. The 
 most important thing, however, to be recorded is, that we 
 have an inquirer, of whom we have hopes. Our attention 
 was first directed to him by his sheddmg tears whilst hear- 
 ing brother Lacey preach when here at the Quarterly 
 Meeting. 
 
 April 27th. With regard to the inquirer, when Abraham 
 came to the Lord’s Supper last Lord’s-day evening, he 
 came with him, and stated, that though he thought favour- 
 ably of our religion, he could not at present determine to 
 join us on account of what it would expose hun to among 
 his own countrymen. To which we replied, that we 
 should use nothing like compulsion, but state facts, and 
 leave him quite at liberty. We also left him at liberty to 
 see the ordinance administered or not, as he thought fit. — 
 He expressed a wish to see it : on which account it was ad- 
 ministered, for the first time, in the Oriya language, with the 
 exception of an English hymn. The poor man was very 
 attentive, and actually manifested a wish to partake both of 
 the bread and the wine. Since I wrote l^lst, he has joined 
 us in worship, perhaps, two or three times, besides being 
 
204 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 present at the ordinance ; but we have not seen him for the 
 last three days, and are afraid of him : though I still think 
 that, so far as he went, he was sincere. AVhen he was with 
 us at worship, we chose to read and explain such portions 
 of Scripture as we thought most suited to his circum- 
 stances. 
 
 The people here have been amusing themselves, we un- 
 derstand, at one of their festivals, by actuig the Collector, 
 Judge, and Missionaries: all of whom, it is said, were 
 dressed in English clothes except a padree, and he was 
 dressed in Hindoo clothes to represent myself. We are 
 told that the mock missionaries, in their preaching, used 
 some phrases which they had learned from us, intermin- 
 gled, I have no doubt, with a great deal by way of ridicule. 
 Besides mimicing our preaching, they got together some of 
 our books, and gave them away because we do so. 
 
 I thought on this occasion, and have thought before, that 
 about the time of the festivals the people are more insolent 
 and unmanageable than usual. On two or three occasions 
 lately the people have required me to give them my horse 
 in order to prove to them I am not covetous, and I justified 
 my refusal by saying that covetousness does not consist in 
 retaining what is necessary for my owi use ; but they of 
 course insist that it does, and triumph, as on many other 
 occasions, over common sense and me at the same time. 
 
 During the last fetv days I have adopted a new way of 
 preaching. I take out with me a copy of the gospel, and 
 read several passages, making such obsen’ations as we can ; 
 and when our subject begins to run low, or the unmanage- 
 ableness of the people prevents my going on with it, I pro- 
 ceed to another, always endeavouring to keep in view sal- 
 vation by the death of Christ. This is a scheme which 
 usually furnishes plenty of matter, and I am fond of it. 
 
 May 4th. Three days since I wrote last. I have been 
 out but once a day, partly on account of slight indisposi- 
 tion, and partly on account of pressing business at home ; 
 and perhaps discouragement might have some influence, 
 for to a man in a poor state of body and mind, the treat- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 205 
 
 nient met with here is almost insufferable. I am assailed 
 by almost every kind of abuse the people can invent, ex- 
 cept that they keep their hands off me. One evening the 
 dismal noises made by the greater part of the assembly 
 were horrible, and I sometimes think that a number of 
 rude persons came on purpose to laugh and shout me 
 down, say whatever I might. One evening as I went, I felt 
 that a Httle would irritate me, and was enabled earnestly to 
 seek Divine aid, nor did I seek in vain. When I reached 
 my post, a man came, whom I thought too foolish to reason 
 with ; but he was at the same time too imj)udent to be 
 silenced ; he vociferated, and the people, many of them, 
 shouted with him, in something like the Chamberlain style. 
 I talked in the midst of the confusion for perhaps half an 
 hour, never stojiping if I found myself in possession of the 
 eyes and ears of one or two. The man was very intrusive 
 and trying, and very angry because I would not notice him. 
 As I sometimes do in such cases, I took advantage of his 
 anger, by saying to the peojde, “ now you all admit anger 
 to be a bad thing, see how angry that man is.” As I go up 
 and down the toAvn, numbers of people cry out in a tone, 
 which sufficiently indicates that their tongues are set on 
 fire of hell, “ Juguruath ! Jugurnath ! I shall worship 
 Jugurnath!” with more of the same sort; in short very 
 many seem to think me the legitimate butt of malicious 
 ridicule. 
 
 For the last day or two, however, I have taken out with 
 me a pamphlet against idolatry, written by a Bengalee, in 
 the Bengalee language. In this pamphlet, the writer, 
 among other arguments, supposes that the advocate of idol- 
 atiy will defend it by several jiassages which he produces 
 from the shastere. Now one of these declares that “ who- 
 ever regards the image of a god as a stone will go to hell 
 and he replies to this argument, by producing other pas- 
 sages, in one of which it is asserted, that “Whoever regards 
 an image as God, will meet with bodily affliction,” but that 
 “ he will not obtain salvation.” Now when I have been 
 among the people with this book, and they have begun to 
 
206 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 ridicule they know not what, I liave said, “ Remember that 
 you are now ridiculing your own shasters and when they 
 have cried out, “false, false,” I have said, “Well, if it be 
 false, it is from your own books.” Some, in these circum- 
 stances, will say, “ I don’t mind the book, I care for nothing 
 but Jugurnath.” One morning lately, I had the following 
 conversation, with a salt dealer, in front of his own shop : 
 “Is Jugbundoo come into the town ?” 
 
 “ Yes, he came in last night.” 
 
 “ Well did he go to see Jugurnath ?” 
 
 “ No, but he will go to day.” 
 
 “ Pray how long is it since he saw Jugurnath?” 
 
 “ Nine years.” 
 
 “ Was he not very uncomfortable on accoimt of his long 
 absence ?” 
 
 “ Yes, but to day he will be made happy.” 
 
 “ But if a sight of Jugurnath makes people happy, what 
 is the reason that we find so much misery in this town 
 when the people see so much of him ?” 
 
 “ It is because they do not believe.” 
 
 “Very good, pray do you believe ?” 
 
 “ No.” 
 
 “ That is what I should have thought, and how any one 
 can believe in an object that can do nothing for him, is in- 
 deed a puzzling question.” 
 
 If it should be asked how this man’s continuing an idola- 
 ter is to be reconciled with his acknowledged want of faith 
 in Jugurnath, I should reply, “ Just as many an English- 
 man’s profession of Christianity and attention to its fonns 
 is to be reconciled with an acknowledged want of real de- 
 pendence upon Jesus Christ for salvation.” I afterwards 
 said to the man, “Now if you apply your salt to fish, will 
 it not keep the fish good ?” to which he said, “Yes !” and 
 I added, “ If it would not preserve the fish, it would be 
 good for nothuig:” to this he assented. “Now,” said I, 
 “ religion is like salt ! if it do not make men better, it is 
 good for nothing ; and I am desirous of putting both your 
 reUgion and mine to that test.” 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 207 
 
 It is almost a fortnight since we saw our inquirer, and I 
 am not without fear that we may never see him again, 
 though I think him timid rather than hypocritical. 
 
 3Iay 13th. Went to day to Mungle[)ore market, and on 
 the waj’ saw four or five birds of the hawk kind lie by the 
 road side, with their legs tied : so I inquired about them, 
 and was told that the man with them had caught them, and 
 was exhibiting them there in order that somebody might, 
 as an act of holiness, give him money to liberate them. He 
 seemed to have some hopes that I should be holy enough, 
 but he was mistaken. I had a good many people at the 
 market, and was in a good measure master of them in 
 disputation. 
 
 IMay 20th. Most of my work has been done to day at 
 3Iunglepore market. I have hired a young man of this 
 tOMTi, (of the barber caste,) to go with me from place to place 
 and cany my stool and books : I am also in the habit of 
 giving him charge of a cheroot. When I reached my tent 
 this evening, he represented that he had no objection to take 
 charge of a fresh cheroot, but that his caste woidd be en- 
 dangered if I continued to give him charge of Ane I had 
 partially smoked, and in that case he could not stay with 
 me. I took but little notice of him ; but soon after his fa- 
 ther came, and requested that I tvould not give his son 
 charge of a cheroot partially smoked ; and I told him that 
 I would not make them uneasy, and he went away satisfied. 
 Just at the same time I desired the young man to pour 
 water on my feet while I washed them, and he not only 
 complied very readily, but offered to wash my feet into tlie 
 bargain : such are some of the Hindoo notions of what is 
 degrading and what is not. 
 
 As it looked very cloudy, I asked my sen'ant if he thought 
 it would rain to night : to which he repUed, he did not 
 know, it would do as it liked ; i. e. according to tahar mon 
 (its mind.) So I inquhed whose mind and he said, the 
 mind of the clouds and wind. I then asked if they had a 
 mind, and he replied, “Yes: it appears that they have a 
 mmd from its raining at one time and not at another. If 
 they had no mind it would ram always.” 
 
 % 
 
208 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 May 22d. Yesterday (Lord’s day) I spent in Pipplee. 
 One man told me, that as to salvation, if he did but get 
 something to eat, that was all the salvation he cared about : 
 and similar expressions are not uncommon. When I was 
 out in the evening the people told me that the moon would 
 be eclipsed during the night ; an event which they ascribe 
 to a certain being trying to swallow that orb ; and I had to 
 explain the matter to them. During an eclipse the Hin- 
 doos fast, and after it is over bathe and give something to 
 the Brahmuns. 
 
 The Darogah of this place is a vei’y polite man (a Ben- 
 galee.) He, this evening, furnished me with half a dozen 
 good new pegs for my tent, and refused to take any thing 
 for them. I aftenvards sent my man to buy some mangoes 
 near the Darogah’s house, and he sent the servant back to 
 say that he Avould send me some mangoes, and he shortly 
 after sent me ten fine ones ; which is the second present 
 he has made me of the same kind since I have been here. 
 Thus, a kind Providence can furnish friends in a strange 
 land. I leave this place to-morrow. 
 
 I said to a Brahmun near my tent this evening, “ Your 
 shasters say that he who knows Bimnha is a Brahmun ; pray 
 do you know him.^” And as he did not j)retend to know 
 much, I said to him, “You may learn something of God by 
 attending to his works. There is much wisdom displayed 
 in them ; and wisdom is consequently one of the Divine 
 attributes. They display great power ; and God therefore 
 must possess it. There are also in them abundant marks 
 of kindness, which prove the goodness of God. Further,” 
 said l, “ nothing can produce nothing ; the Creator there- 
 fore cannot have had a beginning. Again: God inflicts 
 punishment on a world confessedly wicked ; from which 
 we learn his hatred to sin. And once more ; as the spiritu- 
 ality of God is admitted, we perceive that images cannot 
 represent him.” 1 advised the man to fasten all this in his 
 mind, and teach those who were ignorant : but he did not 
 seem to relish it much. 
 
 May 24th. I have in this excursion spent eleven days in 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 209 
 
 markets, in which and in the neighhourliood onr books 
 liavc been freely disti-ibuted, and have only seen, I tliiuk, in 
 three or four instances, of one or two pages being used for 
 mercantile purposes ; examjiles are also as rare in Pooree ; 
 and it is extremely seldom that a s nglc line is seen thrown 
 about as waste paper. I have no fear of being confronted 
 in this matter, as I alwa3'S keep my eyes about me with 
 reference to it. 
 
 May 26th. I have been to day to Jagra juarket, aud had 
 some good opportunities, but was much iuteiTupted by rain, 
 and to avoid it I ran hastily into a mud building, which I 
 saw several pereons enter for the same purpose; and when 
 I got inside I perceived it was the abode of an idol. One 
 man remonstrated against my continuance, but I complain- 
 ed that it was hard that other people might be sheltered 
 and I might not; and the man replied that I was the king, 
 so there coidd be no barm in my continuance ; aud I jocose- 
 ly said, “ Certainly and no other person said a word 
 against it. 
 
 June 16. Pooree. Since my return the people have 
 sometimes been exceedingly bard to deal with. Going 
 through the streets of Pooree is often something like run- 
 nuig the gauntlet, in which case every individual, elevated or 
 abject, smites the culprit. When the soul and spirits are in 
 a good state all this is like the waves dashing on the rocks ; 
 but in a low state, it is not easily borne. 
 
 One evening, when my head was turned another waj% 
 the people tried to push a cow upon me, and soon after a 
 jioor old man ; the man fell, but the jar was not sufficient 
 to take me off mj' legs. After this feat, a number of the 
 people ran away ; aud one man, who was very forward, I 
 have not seen since. Other things besides this, tend to per- 
 suade me that the people are afraid to be seen offering per- 
 sonal violence to us, or even suspected of it, on account of 
 our being Englishmen. 
 
 Allusions have been made in this narrative to some of 
 the pilgrims measuring their way to Jugurnath, by laying 
 their bodv in the dust. The following account furnished 
 27 
 
210 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 by one of the missionaries at Juguraath refers to one of 
 tliese unhappy victims of idolatry : — 
 
 A])ril 2d. Returning from visiting a school this evening 
 my attention was arrested by a poor wretch who was meas- 
 uring his way to Jiigurnath by his own body, or ratlier by 
 half its length. He never rose upon his feet, but only upon 
 his knees. When on hLs knees he reached his hands for- 
 wards and then drew his body onward a little. Every' 
 time he made this advance, he beat his forehead against the 
 ground three times, looking towards the temple wliich was 
 now in siglit. When I got sufficiently near I called to him, 
 but he did not appear to hear what I said, and continued on 
 his way without jiaying the least attention. I therefore 
 came up, and succeeded in stoj)ping him ; a deep melan- 
 choly sat visible upon his countenance, his lips moving in 
 prayer to his god in a low grumbling tone of voice. When 
 I had surveyed him a few moments he gave over repeating, 
 and I began to converse with him as well as I was able. 
 I first inquired how far he had come in that manner ? He 
 answered 7.50 miles. How long have you been on the 
 way ? about eight months. He aj)peared about twenty one 
 years of age, and was so emaciated by his austerities that 
 his voice was nearly gone ; I could but just understand him. 
 I asked him what he expected from this visit to Jugurnath ? 
 I was told that he expected almost every thing, particidarly 
 that hereby he should get rid of his sins. I endeavoured 
 to persuade him that his hopes were fruitless; that he was 
 mistaken in his ideas ; that his system afforded nothing 
 liere but sorrow ; that ho would be comfortless in death, 
 and miserable to eternity ; but that if he would hear, I would 
 tell him how he might obtain salvation and eternal life 
 without these grievous austerities. I then told him about 
 Jesus Christ dying for his sins, and that if he would only 
 believe on Christ, he would immediately find the blessings 
 he sought. He seemed to hear with some attention and 
 surprise. By this time a number of wicked looking Braii- 
 inuns from a neighbouring temple were gathered around us 
 and began to encourage him to proceed, which there was 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 211 
 
 Httlc doubt they would eiFect, as their influence is so great 
 over these people. I left him with mingled feelings of in- 
 dignation and pity. This man will he esteemed holy, and 
 prol)ahly be woishipped by the people after this journey. 
 
 During Mr. Bampton’s visit to Calcutta, ]\Ir. Sutton occu- 
 pied the station at Pooree alone. The following extracts 
 froiii his journal contain some notices of his labours, as also 
 of a journey to a bathing festival held near the Black Pago- 
 da on the Orissa cotist; and of a second excursion to Ber- 
 liampore. 
 
 January' 26. I had a long dispute this evening with a 
 seaj)oy Brahmun, who at length exclaimed, as the only way 
 of avoiding my argument, “ Why do not the great Saliibs, 
 your own bretliren, hear your words ? If they were all to 
 believe, tlien all the Hindoos and Mussulmans would soon 
 follow; but if rliey don’t mind you, how can we know 
 what you say is true ?” Alas my countrymen ! He after- 
 wards got angry, and turned up his nose at me with the 
 most sovereign contempt, saying, “ You — what caste are 
 you ? Hindoo caste I know, and Mussulman caste I know, 
 but whoever heard of your caste ?” Thus we are esteem- 
 ed the offscouriug of all things. 
 
 February 1st. I have had a pretty good opportunity 
 this evening with the people. An old man who professed 
 to despise the debtas and worship the one God, Nerakar 
 (without form,) wanted to persuade me that his religion and 
 mine were both alike. While we were talking, a Brahmun, 
 who seemed sadly galled at the exposure of the idols, went 
 and fetched a calf into the midst of the people, and began 
 hugging and kissing it, saying, “ This is my debta.” 
 
 ’February 4th. I have never been so much affected in my 
 intercourse with the people as this evening, nor felt more 
 at my want of language to express myself. A very inter- 
 esting young man remained with me all the evening, and 
 read nearly the whole of a catechism, and would have read 
 more but it grew dark : we tlien conversed on the great 
 things of religion for some time after. He reminded me of 
 the young man of whom it is said that, when Christ saw 
 
212 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 him he loved him. After repeating the substance of the 
 Ten Commandments, he said, “ If I do these shall I not he 
 saved ? Are there not two i>laces, heaven and hell ; and do 
 not the good go to heaven and the wicked to hell.” I asked 
 him where we shoidd find the good or rather (poneabunt,) 
 holy ? he confessed he was not, and also that the Hindoo 
 religion would not purify the heart ; but he replied, “ If I 
 ])ray to God, wdiat more can I do ?” I then tried to rep- 
 resent to him, whatever might have been his circumstances, 
 if he had acted up to what knowledge he had, yet now that 
 God had sent to him the true knowledge, he was exposed to 
 greater guilt if he neglected it. I then told him of the Sa- 
 viour’s dying for sinners, and the way of salvation through 
 faith ; but felt at a loss to explain my ideas properly. He 
 objected to Christianity on account of our taking away the 
 life of animals. After satisfying him on this head, he said 
 “ How shall I get support if I forsake Jugurnath and em- 
 brace your religion ; and what will become of my parents 
 and family ?” who, I understood him, were dependent on 
 him. I referred him to the birds of the air, and beasts of the 
 forest, and asked who provided for them * he re])lied “ God !” 
 “And will he not provide for those who serve him?” I 
 then informed him that God had promised to do so in his 
 word. He listened very attentively and candidly, and 
 promised to come for further instruction. He is one of the 
 best and most intelligent readers that I have met with. 
 
 February 15th. On Monday morning, about four o’clock, 
 I set out for the purpose of attending a bathing festival at 
 Chunderabhag about ten koss, or twenty miles, distant from 
 Pooree. By sunrise I came to a very old temple of Maha- 
 daiv, adorned with several images of the vile Krishnoo. 
 While I was looking at the temple I heard the attendant 
 Brahmun reading the poorana, and making his poojah to 
 tlie stone within. By walking great ]»art of the way and 
 riding my horse occasionally I reached the jdace about six 
 o’clock in the evening. By the way I had one or two 
 pretty good opportunities of making known my message, 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 213 
 
 especially to a small i)arty of j)ilgrinis who were visiting the 
 festival for the purpose of obtaining niookta (salvation.) 
 With them I tvalked and rode five or six miles, and talked 
 nearly as much as my stock of language would allow of. 
 On my arrival at the place, comparatively few [tcople had 
 assembled ; hut by the time I had got my tent jtitched, and 
 found some refreshment for myself and beast, the people 
 began to arrive in swarms, and continued doing so all 
 night. Among these were some of the Oriya dons, such as 
 the Daroga, pundas, owners of muts, (houses of entertain- 
 ment for the pilgrims,) &c. ; these were very conspicuous 
 with their gilded palanquins, state umbrellas, and running 
 footmen with their naked swords and sjtears ; their author- 
 ity was easily discernible. I had scarcely arrived before I 
 Avas at work, and Avas soon recognized as the Pooree Sahib 
 Avho preached Yesoo Kreest. I talked to the people as 
 long as they seemed disposed to listen to me, gave them 
 books and then returned to my tent. The scene before me 
 soon exhibited an aAvful proof of the strong hold Avhich 
 idolatry and superstition have upon the mind of the people. 
 As far as the eye- could reach, the ground was covered AAdlh 
 people sitting, or rather squatting, exactly as a frog does, iu 
 groups of from ten to fifty, round their respective fires, 
 chanting their ridiculous songs, and occasionally vocifer- 
 ating their hurre bol ; which Avould commence with one 
 individual and run through the whole multitude ; so that the 
 air rang again. 
 
 I slept as well as the noise would permit me, arose long 
 before day to commence my Avork, and by seA'en 
 o’clock I had disposed of nearly all my books. I could do 
 but little in the preacliing way, for while a book was to be 
 seen, the people Avere ready to tear me in pieces. As soon 
 as the people had bathed they began to return. In a little 
 time the sands were covered with them, like large flocks of 
 sheep spread over an immense plain. Having got some 
 refreshment and sent off my tent, &c. I set off to the Black 
 Pagoda, about half a koss distant, where I expected to meet 
 Avith a great many people and get a sight of this ancient mon- 
 
214 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 uinent of idolaliy. 1 was not disappointed, except in 
 liaving my expectations far exceeded. Here was a very 
 large assembly of people sitting round about the temple, 
 and quite at liberty. This is by far the best spot for mis- 
 sionary purposes, and would amj)ly repay the trouble of an 
 excursion another year. I j)reached to the jieojde in differ- 
 ent ])laces, and distributed the remainder of my books to 
 very eager apjdicants. The temple is now little better than 
 a heap of ruins. You will see this pagoda marked on most 
 ma])s of the Bay of Bengal. The idol they tell me was 
 stolen ; and the temple is now' free for the inspection of any 
 person. On my entering it the stench occasioned by the 
 swarms of bats, bears, and other noxious creatures, which 
 had taken up their abode in this holy place w'as extremely 
 disagreeable. It must once have been a noble building. 
 The stones of which the interior is built are many of them 
 immensely large. I measured one on w'hich I stood, that 
 lay clear of the heap, found it to be twelve feet long, and 
 nearly the same in circumference. This stone had fallen 
 with the inner roof or dome, and I have no reason whatev- 
 er to sujijjose it one of the largest. The temple however 
 served me for a very different purpose, from that for which 
 it W'as originally intended. As there were many people 
 inside looking about, our conversation led me to discourse 
 at some length on the universal destruction of idolatiy, and 
 the spread of the glorious gospel of the Sou of God. They 
 listened with attention, and seemed to think I spoke the 
 truth. I was afterwards struck at the idea of making a 
 preaching-house of an idol’s temple. Before I left I clam- 
 bered nearly to the top of this mass of obscenity. One of 
 the beastly representations on which I crawled, and which 
 had fallen down, was large as life, and there were many 
 others like it ; but the sun getting very hot, my tent being 
 gone forward three or four koss, my books distributed, 
 and my preaching powers pretty well exhausted, I thought 
 it best to set off, and took my leave of the people amidst 
 many salams, and hoping to see them again another year. 
 
 Feb. 15. I have been out this evening, and had a very 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 215 
 
 pleasant opportunity opj)oMte Jugnrnath’s temple. At 
 first I met with considerable opposition from some noisy 
 advocates for idolatry. The old ol)jections of taking their 
 money at the gate, not being able to see Jesus Christ, &c. 
 were offered. Having disposed of these I went on quietly 
 till dark, and one or two listened with some attention. 
 After this Abraham came up and finished with them. I 
 have very little doidit of serious convictions being felt by 
 many, but the dread of l)eing an outcast, (and none but an 
 Hindoo knows what this is,) and the scorn of their gooroos 
 and friends, operate to a degree of which it is difficult for 
 Europeans to form a conception. And perhaps not a few 
 who are convinced of the truth of Christianity are forcibly 
 prevented from hearing more about it. I could not help 
 observing, when asking a Brahmun what vahte his poita, 
 or money, or caste, would be in his dying day, he shook his 
 head and said very feelingly, “ True, they will be nothing.” 
 He then asked whether if he were to eat with me, &c. he 
 should find salvation. I replied, that would be of no use; 
 we did not wish to make them Englishmen, or change 
 their native customs of this kind ; we desired their salva- 
 tion. If the mind was not holy, of what use were outward 
 advantages. He seemed to ajiprove this, and explauied 
 the idea to the bystanders. I then endeavoured to unprove 
 the opportunity by urging the excellence and value of 
 Christianity from its power to sanctify the heart. 
 
 This last week or two I have been reading and transla- 
 ting the Hindoo’s favourite shaster, “ Shree Bhagavrult,” 
 for the purpose of getting hold of the idiom in a better way 
 than translations made by Englishmen aftbrd. But, Oh ! 
 w'hat a mass of uonsence and impurity it is ! were it not 
 advisable to know something of what it contains, to an- 
 sw’er the objections of the people from their own books, 
 as well as to make one better acquainted with the language, 
 I should be sony to have any thing to do with it. 
 
 February 24. Rode this evening to look at the w'orkmeu 
 who are budding a new school house. In my way I had 
 occasion to pass by a tank, on the stones of which lay a 
 
21G 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 dead man. The crows were very busy in stripping the 
 flesh off his face. He was a leper, and appeared to me to 
 have stumbled .and fallen with his head against the stones, 
 which occasioned his death. Such sights are so common 
 at Pooree that it occasioned neither surprise nor inquiry ; 
 though multitudes were passing and repassing, and even 
 bathing at the foot of the very steps. Oh ! there is no 
 compassion at Pooree! I afterwards went to the great 
 road, and collected a pretty good congregation, but soon 
 became too tired to speak much to them. I have lately 
 made a point of telling those whom I meet, the consequen- 
 ces of emltracing Christianity, such as, loss of caste, friends, 
 &c. I then contrast this with the blessings of the gospel; 
 show them that none of their outward advantages, as they 
 call them, will be of use to them when they die, if desti- 
 tute of salvation : call upon them to consider and judge; 
 and assure them that many Hindoos have done so and 
 embraced Christianity, and realized its blessings. 
 
 After my return, at the ordinance, I spoke principally 
 from Rev. v. 9. and felt some encouragement from the 
 view given of all nations, and kindreds, and tongues, and 
 people. Surely then some of all these must come from 
 Orissa ; and the idea is delightful, tliat they are all redeem- 
 ed by the blood of Christ ; and docs not this tell us plainly, 
 if nothing else does, tliat we are to preach this blood as 
 the grand me.ans of accomplishing our hope. I felt renew- 
 ed desires to live and die among the heathen. 
 
 February 27. I have been out as usual this evening, but 
 was enabled to do but little. I was surrounded by a crowd 
 of Hindoostauee people, to whom 1 gave what books I had, 
 but could make out veiy little in the talking way. They 
 seem a more intelligent peojile than the Oriyas, and better 
 readers. I have more hope of their reading the books 
 properly than the Orissa jteople. Their dress is very dif- 
 ferent from either that of the Bengalees or Oriyas. The 
 men wear a kind of cap and a jacket, and the women a 
 kind of large, full petticoat, like what very old women wear 
 in England, and like that in the pattern. While I was 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 217 
 
 talking, a byraggee passed me with his left arm stiff, and 
 his fingers rotted off. What can we say to these horrid 
 things 
 
 March 7ih. Berhampore. I have had a pretty good 
 opportunity this evening in speaking to the peojtle : they 
 listened with great attention, and I hope the Oriyas un- 
 derstood every word. They said, what I told them was 
 holy doctrine, and several venerable old men aj)j>rov- 
 ed ; but I fear there is nothing like a disposition to forsake 
 idolatry. I feel my want of Abraham to supply my lack 
 of service towards them, and to talk to the Teliugas and 
 Taimdians. A great crowd would have followed me 
 home if I had allowed them: several, however, came 
 with me for books. 
 
 March 10. Many pcoj)le have been to day, as well as 
 yesterday and the day before, for books in different lan- 
 guages. Those j)riucipally in demand are Oriya, Telinga, 
 Malal)ar or Tamul, Persian, and English. 1 think a few 
 good English books and tracts, and the Scriptures also, might 
 be very profitably disj)osed of here, as many can read, 
 and very few have books. Those who can read English 
 are very fond of displaying their ability that way. While 
 talking to the people, a very respectable looking- native 
 jjassed by on horseback. I stepped up to him with an 
 Oriya gospel, and asked him if he could read Oriya,‘but 
 his ve])ly was, “ I read English.” He scorned to read his 
 OMTi language. 1, however, had no English books to give 
 him. Several mussulmans came to day to inquire about 
 the gosjipl, but I could not understand their Persian, and 
 coidd o!)tain but a vci-y jioor interpreter, so that we made 
 out but ])oorly. Tlie divinity of the Lord Jesus was, as 
 usual, the great stumbling block ; for the Koran says, “ God 
 cannot have a Son.” This is enough for the mussulmans : 
 they are a hard mouthed race, and very j)roud. They 
 said, if I would give them the Bible they would read it. 
 A gospel was scarcely worth their acceptance. They 
 seemed to make Mahommed their saviour; for when I 
 asked them how they would get to heaven, they said, 
 28 
 
218 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 tlirough Maliominecl, for he was exceedingly powerful, 
 and he was sinless. Next to the Mahommedan party 
 was a parly of Malabarians, one of which said that he was 
 a Christian, viz. a Catholic : but he had the marks of 
 Seeb’s worshi[)pers upon his forehead, and sandal wood 
 smeared over his neck and breast. I read to him, in Eng- 
 lish, St. Paul’s exliortation to come out from idolaters, and 
 be separate, &c. I then told him what Jesus had done 
 for him, and of his obligation to give up all for Christ ; 
 and that, if he could give ten thousand worlds, it would 
 be far too little for the love wherewith Jesus had loved 
 him. I felt veiy serious during this address, and it made 
 the man serious too, and likewise one of his companions 
 who understood English. I thought that I saw the tears 
 si and in both their eyes. However, the former soon wiped 
 off the stuff from his forehead, and said, in extenuation 
 of his folly, that the father, viz. the Catholic priest, per- 
 mitted him to wear it. How true this may be I know not ; 
 but the Catholics here are deplorably ignorant of any thing 
 like Christianity, and awfully disgraceful to the Christian 
 name. 
 
 March 11. Two officers visited me to-day, and behaved 
 very friendly. On seeing my room but poorly furnished, 
 for I had only one chair for three of us, they returned 
 home, and sent a couple of chairs, a table, and a cot for 
 me to sleep in, which is much more comfortable than my 
 palanquin. 
 
 1 have been into the bazar again this evening, and had 
 a famous congregation. Two of the officers came and 
 ^ looked on a little while. All were very orderly and quiet, 
 and tltb people attentive. I like Berhampore better daily, 
 and hope the Lord may qualify me to do something for 
 its benighted thousands. One man said to-day, that there 
 were fifty thousand inhabitants. If there is a quarter of 
 th.at number, it is a great many; besides the numerous 
 neighbouring villages. O what an overwhelming charge ! 
 How solemn, how unspeakably solemn, that I am to watch 
 for souls, as one who must give an account. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 219 
 
 March 12. (Lord’s day.) Have this day preached the 
 first sermon tliat has, I understand, been preached in Ber- 
 hampore. ftly text was, “ Behold I bring you good tidings 
 of great joy which shall he to all peo))le.” I had a pretty 
 good congregation, should think there were foity adults, 
 besides children. 
 
 Had a ])retty good opportunity in tlie Bazar, this even- 
 ing. Some of the princi))al men came to talk with me in 
 English : they saitl it was a very good and merciful work 
 to come and tell the people the way to Heaven, hut that 
 they were very ignorant, and but few could understand 
 well. They asked what was the use of my coming fora 
 day or two and then going aw'ay ; I should come and live 
 among them, and set up schools to teach the people, then 
 they would learn. They also said that the Hindoos were 
 very much divided in their religion, and worshipped many 
 gods; that their iniuds were not steadfast, &c. They 
 also thought that Christianity would become the religion 
 of the whole w'orld. 
 
 The following extracts, which relate to some conversa- 
 tion with an individual, are inserted because they made a 
 considerable impression on my mind at the time, and be- 
 cause they tend to shew that lessons of piety early impress- 
 ed upon the heart are not easily got rid of, even in the 
 midst of Indian dissipation : — 
 
 “ Dined with — • to day, after many invitations from 
 
 them ; found them very kind, and was invited to dine with 
 them during my stay here ; after dinner I walked with an 
 officer to his house. Our conversation turned first on 
 marriage, or rather the abominable system so generally 
 practised by Europeans, of cohabiting with a native fe- 
 male ; and, as I had some reason to suspect my host, I en- 
 deavoured to declare my most decisive opinion of its wick- 
 edness and bad tendency with respect to the parties them- 
 selves. After tea we were joined by another, and our con- 
 versation soon turned upon religion. I found my host 
 wished to disbelieve religion altogether, and even the verj' 
 being of a God, who will call man to account ; but I was 
 
220 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 wonderfully assisted, and enabled to bring in all that I had 
 ever read or studied to the contest. At length iny antago- 
 nist began to shew that he laboured under very deep con- 
 victions which fastened upon him in a way that I had 
 never before seen. It was really affecting, almost beyond 
 conception, to see a military man, six feet two inches 
 high, tremble under God’s word and truth, and with a fal- 
 tering voice, (and, I believe, watery eyes,) ask, “Well, if I 
 should die to night, do you think my soul would go imme- 
 diately to hell ?” I assured him that the word of God de- 
 clared it would, and gave him several Scri|)ture proofs of 
 the righteous and wicked going immediately into a state of 
 happiness or misery ; and then declared the fulness and rich- 
 es of the gospel, the divine delight it imparted, and God’s 
 graciousness and willingne.ss to pardon; but added, “You 
 don’t believe the gospel?” “Yes,” he replied, “I do.” 
 “ No,” I repeated, “ I am sure you do not ; you may have a 
 sort of speculative faith, and give a kind of general assent 
 to the Bible, but you don’t really believe it ; for if you be- 
 lieved the Scriptures, which repi-esent you as a lost man, 
 and hell so certainly your portion, that if you were to die 
 to night you would fall into it, it would be impossible for 
 you to go to sleep to nigbt, or stay another hour without 
 seeking your peace with God through Jesus Christ ? After 
 much more conversation, in which he said he had heard of 
 religion making some people mad, to which I replied, 
 “ People had much more reason to go mad who saw their 
 wretched state without it,” I left him with the hope that 
 the struggle in his breast might issue in his salvation. 
 
 Lord’s day. I preached again this morning to a pret- 
 ty good company, from Acts xi, 19, but few of my coun- 
 trymen present : alas ! they bear too true a testimony to 
 the sad truth that to be a Christian by name and in reality 
 are two very different things : very generally as oj)j)osite 
 to each other as light and darkness, sin and holiness, heav- 
 en and hell. How long will it be before the gospel is again 
 
 proclaimed in . I went out after' service in hopes of 
 
 seeing some of my hearers that I cannot get a sight of in 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 221 
 
 the week, but failed in my object. After my return I 
 was again visited by the officer before alluded to. Brother 
 P’s guide and hymn book were lying on the table ; be 
 took up the latter and read the hymn, 
 
 “ How sweet the name of Jesus sounds,” &,c. 
 
 and when be bad read it be said it was very sublime. This 
 lead to a long convei'sation on religion. His heart is aw- 
 fully protid, so that I was obliged to tell him, if be bad 
 power equal to bis pride be wotild pull the Almighty from 
 bis throne and sit there himself; be wotild abrogate bis 
 laws, and form a set suited to his own depraved notions. 
 He acknowledged that be was living in a state of adtiltery, 
 but added, “ I think I ought not to be sent to bell for that !” 
 I read to him Psal. v. 19 — 21 ; Rev. xxi. 8. He afterwards 
 was more bumble. We sball probably meet no more till 
 the resurrection morning ! How important to be faithful 
 with present opporttinities, perbajts few things will be a 
 greater source of grief than neglected ones. Ilis feelings 
 certainly are any thing but enviable. 
 
 Tills morning I have been annoyed for some time by a 
 great noise just outside the compound where I am living; 
 at length there was a crying out like some person being 
 murdered ; so that I tbougbt it was time to go and see 
 wbat was going forward. On my going out, I found a 
 set of people, principally women, sitting and standing round 
 a large tree, making the most discordant sounds that ever 
 were heard, and occasionally heighteningrthe noise by 
 beating an old tin kettle winch supjdied the place of a 
 drum. On inquiring what all that noise was about, they 
 said they were at Poojah, and were about to offer a sacri- 
 fice of goats and fow ls. I inquired for the debta, viz. god, 
 when they pointed me to the foot of the tree round which 
 they were assembled, and said, “ This is it.” “ Well what 
 is its name ?” they did not know that, but it was the village 
 takoorana, viz. the lady of the village. “ Can she hear the 
 entertainment ?”• two women replied that she could ; hut 
 a man who was ashamed of his debta, said that they wor- 
 
222 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 shipped Nerakar, viz. the God Avithout form: this most 
 likely Avas said from knoAviiig what I taught in the Bazar. 
 After remonstrating with them on their folly and wicked- 
 ness, I left them. They hoAvever seemed to fear me as 
 much as the lady, for they made much less noise after- 
 Avards. 
 
 22 . “ Set out in the evening for the purpose of visit- 
 ing one or two of the neighbouring villages, but in my 
 way a vast concourse of people attracted my attention ; 
 and on enquiry I Avas informed that a Avoman was going 
 to swing Avith hooks in her back. On my going up to the 
 place I saAv a post about 20 feet long, stuck firmly in the 
 earth, and a pole about the same length placed on a swivel 
 in a horizontal jtosition, on the top of it. The people Avere 
 amusing themselves with throAving jtieces of sugar-cane 
 OA'er the posts which often fell upon the head, face, &c. 
 of the o])posite party, and gave them a considerable bloAV. 
 The AA;oman Avas in a hovel adjoining, preparing for the 
 operation. Several Eurojieans and East Iiulians, nurses 
 with their children, &,c. and vast numbers of natives were 
 assembled to see the Jhn. At length the wretch made her 
 appearance, attended by several men and Avomen, Avith a 
 ragamuffin kind of music, consisting of uncouth drums and 
 tambourines. After some time they fastened her to one 
 end of the horizontal pole, partly by the tAvo hooks stuck 
 into her back just beloAV the shoulder blades, and partly 
 by a rope tied round her body. She was dressed in a 
 red silk garment Avrapped round her waist, [lart of it Avas 
 passed between her legs and tucked u)) behind, so that the 
 greatest part of her body Avas bare. For an upper gar- 
 ment, if such it could be called, she had an article some- 
 thing like a low goAvn top Avithout sleeves. In her hand 
 she held a square yellow fan, and her face and head Avere 
 smeared with ghee, yelloAv tumeric, and red paint. Being 
 thus decorated and all things ready, several men took hold 
 of the opposite end of the pole by a rope, Avhich of course 
 elevated the women, and Aveighing down Avith all their 
 might, began to run round Avith her; the horrid din noAV 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 223 
 
 commenced, the Iramboos, sugar canes, &c. began to fly 
 pretty thick, directed towards the women, several of whicli 
 hit her. The men run round faster, so that she described 
 a considerable circle, and thus she went sprawling and 
 squalling, and throwing her legs and arms about for several 
 minutes. They then untied her, and she came with her 
 attendants and hon-id music, capering and grinning to the 
 place where I stood with several Europeans. I felt an 
 inward consciousness of doing wrong by looking at them, 
 and was obliged to turn away. Those who stood with me 
 seemed impressed with the same feeling and followed my 
 exani])le. Well, I have seen the horrid Juguriiath at his 
 grand festival, when two poor wretches were crushed to 
 death beneath his bloody car. I have seen hundreds upon 
 hundreds of his besotted adorers lying dead and unburied, 
 and devoured liy birds and beasts. I have seen the funeral 
 pit prepared for tlie wretched young widow'. I have seen 
 the deluded victim led towards the place of murder, attend- 
 ed by the cold-blooded barbarous throng ; and now I have 
 seen another part of the dreadfid sj'stem, and in all this 
 what have I seen but the sublimity of Hindooism ! and 
 that sublimity so shocking that the first and last impression 
 made upon my mind was, that it presented the liveliest 
 picture of hell and devils I ever expected to see. Yet this, 
 alas, is the religion of millions.” 
 
 3Ir. N. told me this evening that he feared human sacri- 
 fices were frequent. He mentioned that a little while ago, 
 when the cholera raged here, that several of the people 
 declared that Kalee had appeared to them, and said if 
 they would sacrifice a man to her she would stop it. He 
 afterw'ards mentioned another circumstance, w'ith which 
 he appeared to be well acquainted — During the Ganjam 
 
 fever, the sen ants of a Mr. M , who was often in 
 
 the habit of giving them money for their ceremonies, asked 
 him for 500 rupees, which he gave them. But another 
 servant, a Mussulman, who 1 suppose, was jealous of their 
 obtaining so much, went to l\Ir. M. and told him they were 
 about to offer a human sacrifice. He immediately called 
 
224 
 
 NARRATIV'E OF THE 
 
 them back, and told them he thought they were about to 
 attend to some innocent ceremonies, but he would be no 
 party in murder ; and of course made them return the 
 money. 
 
 This is the quietest day we have enjoyed for some time 
 past: the dissipating scenes of the Mohurrun* closed yes- 
 terday, and tranquility is again restored. My thoughts 
 rush forwaj'd to the time when violence shall no more be 
 heard in the land, wasting nor destruction within our bor- 
 ders ; but when “worthy is the Lamb,” shall be the uni- 
 versal song. When the proud Mahometan, and the lewd 
 superstitious Hindoo, shall swell the general chorus, with 
 “ Worthy’s the Lamb our lij>s reply, for he was slain for 
 us.” Yes, I believe that a secret motion has been excited, 
 analagous to that which prevailed among the jarring ele- 
 ments of the original chaos when the sj)irit of God began 
 to move on the abyss, a commotion that will not subside 
 till the present confused and shapeless materials shall fonn 
 new heavens and a new earth wherein dwelleth righteous- 
 ness. The Lord hasten it in his time ! Amen. 
 
 In the month of Jtine, in this year, Mr. Sutton married 
 Mrs. Colman, widow of an American Bajttist missionaiy to 
 Burmah. Scarcely however had Mr. and ]\Irs. S. arrived 
 at Pooree, when Mr. Sutton met with an accident which 
 came near removing him to the world of sjtirits. There 
 was so much of a merciful Providence connected with this 
 event that it deserves to be recorded. Mr S. remarks : — 
 
 “ I went out one evening with brother Lacey to talk to 
 the people, and when we arrived at the ])lace brother L. 
 got off his horse first, just as I was dismounting his 
 horse turned round and began to kick with all his might. 
 The first kick snaick me on my knees, and brought me to 
 the ground, and, just as I was attempting to rise he kicked 
 me again, one foot on the cheek-bone, and the other in my 
 throat. I remembered nothing more till brother Bampton 
 
 * An annual Maliomedan festival. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 225 
 
 arrived, and witli brotlier L. picked me up and placed me 
 on a doolie (a sort of short bedstead slung to a pole.) The 
 blood flowed pretty freely from my mouth ; and my face 
 and head presented a frightful spectacle. I recovered my 
 senses immediately. Though much confused, I remember 
 as I was carried along, a few of the people expressing theii' 
 sympathy, but the greater part of them called out that Ju- 
 gumath had done it, and appeared to wish that I might die : 
 indeed I thought I should die myself. As soon as I reach- 
 ed home, brother B. bled me pretty freely, and repeated 
 the bleeding next day, and gave me strong medicines, which 
 kept down the fever. By degrees the swelling was reduced, 
 and the third day I began to recover, which I have contin- 
 ued doing gradually ever since. We now find that the 
 cheek-bone is broken, most of my teeth on the left side and 
 in front either broken or loosed. 
 
 It is a singular mercy, that, a little before the accident, 
 brother L’s hoi-se lost his two hind shoes) and on account 
 of the man’s requiring more to replace them than he pays 
 at Cuttack, his horse went without shoes; if this had not 
 been tlie case, there is no human probability but I should 
 have been killed on the spot. 
 
 As Mr. Lacey’s health was but feeble, and the duties of 
 his station very heavy, it was agreed at the conference 
 riiat Mr. and Mrs. Sutton should remove to Cuttack after 
 the Ruth Jattra. During tliat season of Satanic revelry, the 
 missionaries were as usual fully occupied in endeavouring 
 to benefit both the souls and bodies of the deluded people ; 
 but, as intimated on a former occasion , we shall refrain 
 from any formal notice of the miseries connected with 
 the festival : yet one or two very teief extracts demand in- 
 sertion. Under date of July 9th, Mr. Lacey states : — 
 
 ^ This afternoon I had an awful subject for the founda- 
 tion of my discourse : the body of a poor mtui crushed to 
 pieces by the car of Jugurnath. The massy wheel had 
 passed just over his loins, and had nearly severed his upper 
 from his lower parts, his bowels and blood had gushed out, 
 and presented a sight too shocking to look upon. It was one 
 29 
 
226 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 of the most liortid spectacles I ever beheld ; and while 
 standing by it, I became quite ill with sickness, and every 
 limb shivered with horror. The poor wretch threw him- 
 self from the front of the car, and so became a voluntary 
 sacrifice. He seemed to be a respectable man, apparently 
 a Hindoosthanee Brahmun. I was very much indisposed 
 tliis evening, but could not lose the opportunity of witness- 
 ing against a ^stem, which produced such effects. I took 
 my stand over the body, and spoke vith some feelhig, of 
 tlie nature of the Hindoo religion, and compared it with that 
 of Christ. Perhaps I never had a more seriouscongregation. 
 Some hardened wretches said, ‘ See, sir, the glory of Jugur- 
 nath !’ pointing to the mangled body. I concluded by ex- 
 horting them to look to Jesus Christ for mercy and salva- 
 tion, which Jugiu-nath could never give.” 
 
 To this appalling narrative, Mr. Sutton adds.— 
 
 “ The people who assembled while we stopped to look at 
 him, exclaimed with approbation, ‘ burra bockte !’ viz. great 
 devotedness. Methinks that one scene like this would be 
 sufficient to awaken the whole Christian world, could they 
 but witness it. But is it less real Ijecause they cannot ? 
 Oh, how long shall the blood, and sculls, and murders, at 
 Pooree, speak with a voice that should harrow up the very 
 sold, against that heartlessness and indifference which Eng- 
 land manifests.” 
 
 We shall conclude this chapter with one incident record- 
 ed by Mr. Sutton, in a letter to a friend. 
 
 “ In our way to Cuttack, I met with a sight which would 
 probably have made no impression upon me but- for some 
 circumstances connected with it. I had already passed the 
 remains of several poor pilgrims, some half devoured, and 
 others eaten to bare skeletons. About five minutes before, 
 1 had seen a poor wretch thrown into some water to waste 
 away, as the most convenient method of disposing of him. 
 But just as I was reading the most affecting part of an ac- 
 count of Mr. Scott’s death, I raised my bead to give vent to 
 feelings which were induced by reading the sufferings and 
 triumphs of the dying saint, when I saw a poor pilgrim who 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 227 
 
 had apparently that instant lain himself do^\Ti and died. 
 He had been to see Jugurnath, but whence he came, and 
 whither he was going, no one knew ; no one cared. These 
 are questions which no one of all Jugurnatli’s adorers 
 would ask. His staff and water bottle lay on one side, his 
 umbrella on the other, and his solitary garment was spread 
 on the ground under him. Thus unknown and uncared 
 for, weary, famished and wretched, he died. Ah, my 
 brother, how different from that scene which I was perus- 
 ing! How awfully different to the Christian’s dying cham- 
 ber. Despair might chill his heart’s blood, or perhaps, his 
 dying language was similar to what I once heard, ‘ Jugur- 
 uath, Jugurnath, Jugurnath, is my all,’ and so he died. 
 With what Indescribable emotions did I lift my heart to 
 God to praise him that I had any hope of being washed 
 from my sins in tlie blood of Jesus, and of joining his ran- 
 somed children in heaven. Oh, poor pilgrim, what were 
 tliy feeluigs after all thy toil and suffering, and what are 
 tliey now ? dark, dark, and dreadful is the prospect,” 
 
228 
 
 NARRJ»^XIVE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 After Mr. Sutton’s removal to Cuttack, Mr. Bampton 
 was left alone at Pooree to bear the heat and burden of the 
 day. We insert the greater part of his journal up to the 
 middle of September. 
 
 July 17th. The following are the most important occur- 
 rences which have taken place since I wrote here last. The 
 Ruth Jattra commenced on Friday, July 7th, and is thinly 
 attended tliis year compared with what it has been the last 
 two years, and what may be expected the two next ; hut 
 the town has notwithstanding been thronged ever since. 
 My dear Mrs. B. has had a fever, from which she is now, 
 through mercy, recovering ; hut it was serious enough to 
 confine me closely at home for seven or eight days before 
 the commencement of the festival.. A little before Mrs. 
 B’s illness commenced, Sutton unhappily received a severe 
 kick on his head from Lacey’s horse. We brought him 
 home in a state similar to tliat of a dying man, and horrid 
 to say, some of the people shouted. I must however do 
 them the justice to add, that the next day, several inquired 
 after him kindly : but since that time we have heard enough 
 of it. 
 
 Whether I speak or hold my peace I am abused in every 
 part of the town. Three or four expressions which I re- 
 collect having heard are, “ Worship Jugurnath and you will 
 be saved : worship Jesus Christ and you will go to hell. 
 Beat Jesus Christ. Jesus Christ is false and Jugurnath is 
 the Lord. Worship Jugurnath and you will be safe ; wor- 
 ship Jesus Christ and a horse wdll kick you.” Such expres- 
 sions as the above, in great number and variety, are vocif- 
 erated every where and every day ; besides epithets being 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 229 
 
 applied to me the most vulgar, disgusting, and abusive that 
 tlie language contains. 
 
 This evening considerably dispirited I began to address 
 a crowd about as follows — “ I come to you with a message 
 from God, and whether you Avill attend to it or not is not 
 my concern. To despise, and mock, and ridicule, is easy 
 but not wise : you might mock a messenger from the mag- 
 istrate, but, when you got into prison, you would mock no 
 longer ; so you may despise a message from God, but 
 death and judgment will give you veiy different views of 
 the subject. In brief then I have to tell you, that Jesus 
 Christ came into the world to save sinners.” So far I got, 
 but soon after a shout, which I can scarcely think of with- 
 out lioiTor, made me determine to come home. 
 
 I think that before I got on board the Abberton, I told 
 brother Peggs that I thought a stationary mission unscrip- 
 tural, and that we ought not to stay long where there is not 
 a good prospect of usefulness : and I have not yet either 
 seen or heard any thing to alter my opinion. Where is 
 the use of spending time and strength when the gospel is 
 manifestly rejected, especially, while there are people speak- 
 ing the same language who have never heard it ? 
 
 I think that if the climate were more favourable I would 
 almost determine to be a wanderer in the interior of Orissa 
 for life. In the cold season and the hot I could live in a 
 tent, but in the wet season, so far as I can see, it will not 
 do, so that one must have a house somewhere. 
 
 One circumstance has occurred during the festival "which 
 is perhaps cheering : after I had been preaching one even- 
 ing, a Brahmun accompanied me a considerable part of the 
 way home, manifesting a good deal of affection. He said 
 he was come to see Jugumath because it was customary : 
 but that he believed it all-to be mere child’s play. I invited 
 him to accompany me home and stay all night ; but he re- 
 plied," What will my companions say ?” He also told me 
 tliat some women of his family were with him, and that the 
 whole company had agreed to go off home the next morn- 
 ing ; but he said that he and some other person would visit 
 
230 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 me in a montli. He lives perhaps forty miles off. I intend 
 when I can, to visit his town and neighbourhood. 
 
 Our former inquirer went to his own village some time 
 before the Ruth Jattra, and has not yet returned. 
 
 During this festival I have seen two persons who perish- 
 ed (voluntarily, as survivors inform me,) under the wheels 
 of the car ; the one a man and the other a woman. The 
 car wheel went over the man’s loms, propelling the bowels 
 before it, and, I suppose, breaking his back. The woman 
 received the wheel upon her neck, and it also broke her 
 arms ; but her clothes were put on in such a way as to pre- 
 vent my seeuig particularly the effect produced. Two of 
 the cars have got back to the temple ; and, I suppose, that 
 the other will arrive, at latest, to-morrow; and tlien, for 
 this year, this scene of impiety terminates ; but, alas ! at 
 this place sin and satan reign triumphantly all the year 
 round. 
 
 August 23d. Ganjam. I arrived here yesterday with 
 Mrs. B. During our journey we slept three nights in 
 places built for the accommodation of travellers. Then- 
 exterior looks much belter than most buildings in the coim- 
 try, but their interior is not half so desirable as a share of 
 an English barn ; but they are the best lodgings we could 
 get : and it bemg the rainy season I could not trust to my 
 tent. These places are called Dhurma Salas, or holy 
 houses ; and the reason, I suppose, is that they are built for 
 a benevolent purpose. Travellers both sleep and cook in 
 these places, making the fires just where it suits them, so 
 that they are smoked almost all over. Dogs and other 
 animals go in and out just when they please, and no body 
 clears the place he has occupied when he goes away, so 
 that they are exceedingly diity. And in one of them, 
 where we spent two nights, because we reached it on Sat- 
 urday, the rats came on our beds. The Huidoos have in- 
 closed a part of one ; and I am told that they have some 
 gods in it, I tied my horse at the god’s door, and the peo- 
 ple did not like it as they wanted to go and feed the blocks. # 
 So I told them that whenever the gods wanted feeding I 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 231 
 
 would order my horse to be taken away that they might 
 have free access ; but after tlie gods were satisfied he must 
 come hack again, as it was necessary that he sliould eat and 
 drink too, and there was not anotlier convenient place for 
 him. I talked a little with some people at this place, 
 Nursingpatam, which was our first stage on Thursday. 
 
 I went out this morning after breakfast, and was employ- 
 ed for some time in three different places, and the people 
 heard pretty well ; they disputed, but I had the advantage. 
 The people here seem much more ready to admit that an 
 argument is forcible than the people about Pooree. I said 
 to one man, “ Pray what gods do you sei*ve ?” and he repli- 
 ed, “ I serve them all.” “ Why,” said I, “ how many are there 
 of them ? are there not thirty millions ?” and he said, “ Yes.” 
 “ Do you know the names of them all ?” “ No, I do not.” 
 
 “ Pray how can you seiTe gods of ivhom you know so little 
 as to be unacquainted with their names ?” Answer, “ He 
 wdio serves some serves them all.” “ No : the gods are not 
 thus united ; for the shasters tell us that some of them have 
 quarrelled, and fought, and cut off each other’^s heads- : they 
 have been at war with each other, and may go to war 
 again ; and then, if the gods you serve should be beaten, 
 and the others offended at being neglected, how are you to 
 be saved ? and if there should be any contest about your 
 salvation, the gods you serv'e are not likely to have the ad^ 
 vantage, because they constitute so small a proportion of 
 tlie whole.” One man entered so much into the spirit of 
 this argument as to take pains to make the others under- 
 sUmd it clearly ; and it opened the way for me to show them 
 that there is hut one God — that his favour is of vast im- 
 portance to us — and how it is to be obtained. I was also 
 engaged again in the evening. 
 
 August 24th. Yesterday afternoon I got a person to go 
 with me and shew me the house in which brother Lee 
 Hved, and the chapel in which he preached. The house is 
 going fast to ruin, but the chapel is not. I understand that 
 the. English, then in the place, subscribed to build the chap- 
 el, but my attendant thought that the house was the prop- 
 
232 
 
 NARRATIVE OF 
 
 THE 
 
 erty of the London missionary society. These places were 
 not a little interesting to my feelhigs. I should have said 
 that my evening’s engagement was with five men, who 
 came to talk with me ; they were Telingas, but understood 
 Oriya. They heard a good deal pretty well, but tried to puz- 
 zle me by inquiring “ what the soul is.” To which I replied, 
 that, like many other things, we know more of the soul’s 
 j)roperties than of its essence ; and that to explain the es- 
 sence of the soul was not my business. If a house was on 
 fire, I said, and the inhabitants in danger of behig consum- 
 ed, it would not be proper to stand and discuss the subjects 
 of skm, and bone, and blood, and flesh, but rather we ought 
 to do all we could to get them out, lest, while we were 
 philosophizing, they should be burnt to death. 
 
 August 26th. Yesterday, in the afternoon, I staid within 
 doors to study, and in the afternoon was visited by two 
 men and two boys. One of the men called himself a goo- 
 roo, and the boys were said to be his disciples. The goo- 
 roo was only eighteen years old, but very proud. I inquired 
 what gods he worshipped, and he answered, all the popu- 
 lar idols at once. I fuither inquired how he thought sal- 
 vation was to be obtained ; and, I think, his first reply was, 
 “ By abstamiug from sin.” I then said that our hearts were 
 so bad that we could not abstain from sin, and wished to 
 know what a man must do who had already sinned ; he 
 then said that such a man might be saved by meditating on 
 the name of God. My answer was, that if my servants 
 disobeyed my orders, and neglected my business, I should 
 by no means be satisfied with their meditating on my name ; 
 but £is he taught the doctrine of salvation by meditating on 
 the name of God, I begged to be informed how salvation 
 was to be obtained in this way ; and he said, that it was 
 taught in the shasters. To which I rejtlied, that the shas- 
 ters were such a composition of wickedness, that they pos- 
 itively enjoined a number of great crimes; and that they 
 were, consequently, wretched authority. I produced am- 
 ple proof of what I said ; but neither the gooroo, nor his 
 companions, would admit this to be the character of their 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 233 
 
 holy books. They, however, condescended to ask what 
 way of salvation I taught, and I stated it, with its evidence. 
 
 As I was talking about the folly of giving food to the 
 idols, one man said that he had seen such things done in 
 the Roman Catholic chapel. I cannot say whether what 
 he said was true or not ; but I felt myself obliged to dis- 
 claim all connexion with the Catholics, and said, that I 
 worshipped God as he was worshipped by Mr. Lee when 
 he was here, mentioning the place where his chapel stood, 
 and I found that they knew it. It, perhaps, deserves to be 
 mentioned, that one of my servants brought a letter to a 
 family here, and they told him if I would insure them 
 someting to eat, they would all become Christians ; and I, 
 of course, tided to reprove the hypocrisy of such a profes- 
 sion of Christianity as this would be. 
 
 In one place I saw, by the way-side, perhaps six or eight 
 very little temples, and asked a man who was near, “ If I 
 might see the idols,” and he said yes ; so I desired him to 
 proceed and shew me the way. One of the temples had 
 fallen down, and the idol was exposed. So I asked the 
 man if he would give it to me, and he said that if I wished 
 to serve it, I might hav§ it ; but I answered him that I had 
 not the slightest intention of that sort. Then, said he, 
 what do you want it for ? and I rejilied, I Avaut to send it to 
 my OAvn country for my friends to see. Well, sir, said he, 
 you may take it, but I cannot put it into your hands, 
 told him if he would brmg it to my lodgings, I would make 
 him a present ; but he said he should get into great trouble, 
 if he took it up. As it was worshipped, he said the people 
 Avould reproach him ; and, besides, he said it would eat up- 
 his Avife and children. He added, hoAvever, that I could 
 send and fetch it ; but I well kiieAV that it would not do to 
 take it on such slender authority, as I might, by that means 
 bring the town about my ears. 
 
 September 2d. Satunlay. On Thursday eA^eniug a man 
 being very disputatious, I asked whether he Avould under- 
 take to proA^e the gospel untrue ; and he said he would. — 
 So I preferred my willingness to hear him, but begged first 
 30 
 
234 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 to inquire whether he knew any thing about what lie was 
 going to confute. He said, that having but just heai’d of it, 
 he could not know any thing about it. After this confes- 
 sion, I positively declined the controversy. I have been 
 much disposed to reason with the people, in order to con- 
 vince them that my religion is n-ue and good, and that 
 theirs is the contrary ; to prove both which points there 
 are plenty of unanswerable arguments. But it has lately 
 struck me, with considerable force that arguments are com- 
 monly useless, but provoke, even by their very strength, for 
 want of a mind fair, candid, and open to conviction. If, 
 therefore, prejudice could be previously disarmed by the 
 exliibition of such truths as are calculated to affect the feel- 
 ings, a fairer way would be opened for those arguments 
 which, I am sure, must inevitably convince every honest 
 inquirer. I exhibited the mercy of God in Jesus Christ, at 
 considerable length ; and mildly, but solidly, refuted such 
 objections as were produced. I think several people seem 
 to feel that it is of little use producing their objections, and 
 some are amused at the facility with which they are dis- 
 posed of. Some of the Brahmuns, indeed, do not like it, 
 but they have not the habit of loading me with abuse, like 
 their brethren at Jugumath ; and altogether there is at pres- 
 ent something much more pleasant amongst the people here 
 than there. One Brahmuu last night, towards the close of 
 tlie opportimity, exjiressed considerable dissatisfaction, be- 
 cause, he said, tlie gods were blasphemed ; so I told him 
 that I had no wish but to make truth appear, and was ready 
 to hear him in defence of his idols ; and as he did not come 
 fonvard, I went to him for the purpose. Now, said I, will 
 you admit, that one prisoner cannot liberate another; to 
 which he said “ yes.” Then, said I, will you admit, that 
 one sinner cannot save another, and he admitted tliat too. — 
 I then added, I shall now proceed to prove your gods sin- 
 ners. You comprehend them in these three, Bruinlia, 
 Vishnoo, and Mahaiswur. Then, first, as to Brumha, he 
 is charged with lewdness. This was admitted. Then, 
 said I, his business is done. Well, then, said a bystander. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 235 
 
 you now go on to Vishnoo. Then, said I, Krishnoo was 
 one of Ids incarnations, and he took another man’s wife ; 
 so he is finished. The next, said the before-mentioned 
 person, is Mahaiswur. And as for him, said I, all the pic- 
 tures of him shew that he intoxicated himself. The Brah- 
 inun was sitting in a hole in the wall, but he went through 
 it, and disappeared, and the bystander I have mentioned, 
 with two others, came to my lodgings with me. On the 
 way they told me that the Bralimuns found plenty to say 
 behind my back, but very little before my face. And they 
 said that they had said to some of the Brahmuns that Sahib 
 wished to have all open and clear ; why don’t you meet 
 him and talk to him. The men sat, perhaps, an hour with 
 me, during which, we had a good deal of conversation, and 
 we finally smoked part of a cheroot together. These three 
 men are carpentei"S, who despise a good deal of the popu- 
 lar superstition, and have been, tliey say, abused by their 
 brethren on that account. They seem to despise the dis- 
 tinction of castes, but stiU to be kept in the observ'ation of 
 them by the tyrant fashion. And one of them mentioned 
 (what either he or some other person has mentioned to me 
 before,) his having been talked to about religion by a 3Ir. 
 Dalby, who lived in the house I am now in, but is now 
 dead. Mr. Dalby’s conversation seems to have produced 
 some favourable impression on his mind. This forenoon I 
 was engaged in three places, and pretty well. 
 
 After talking a good while to some people yesterday, they 
 introduced their gooroo, and I was not glad to see him, as 
 I did not expect that I should do any good, except by at- 
 tempting to expose his pretensions, which is commonly a 
 very impleasant part of our work ; but, perhaps, necessary. 
 For, unworthy as they are of it, these men are treated by 
 their disciples with much reverence, and very well paid for 
 doing (so far as I can learn) nothing more than teaching 
 them, once in their life-time, to repeat some sentence 
 which, perhaps, does not contain a dozen words. Af- 
 terwards very much, if not most of the disciples’ reli- 
 gion consists in repeating this sentence, and i-everencing 
 
236 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 the impostor who gave it to them. Different disciples have, 
 I think, different muntras, and, I think, they do not pro- 
 fane the mystic sentence, by making any body else ac- 
 quainted with it. 
 
 After we had talked some time the fellow asserted that 
 he could see a spirit. So I inquired of the company 
 whether their powers of vision were equal to their goo- 
 roo’s, and they assured me that they were not. But I think 
 it likely that they thought he could see a spirit either by 
 virtue of his superior knowledge or holiness; so I was 
 obliged to tell him pretty flatly that he told this to deceive 
 the people, and get maintained in idleness. But he asserted 
 that they gave him nothing, and they said the same. The 
 man having stepped out, they told me that they durst not 
 say so in his presence, but that I was quite right £is to his 
 taking their money, for he got two or three rupees a year 
 from each of them. 
 
 The people sometimes ask me what wages the company 
 give me, and I of course tell them I am not the company’s 
 servant. This generally leads to a relation of the way in 
 which I was sent out. Then they inquire, “ What do your 
 brethren give you ?” and I reply, “ Just what I can eat, and 
 drink, and wear for I do not believe that I could do any 
 think but harm by reproving their inquisitiveness. And 
 one day, when I had been exposing some of their pretend- 
 ed holy men, a man tried to exhibit me in a similar light, 
 by inquiring what I would do in case of my brethren re- 
 fusing to support me any longer.^ to which I replied, I 
 would try to obtain some employment by which to main- 
 tain myself ; and I would preach whenever I had leisure 
 and oppoi'timity. 
 
 September 15th. The three carpenters have been again ; 
 and I have heard from another quarter of three carpenters 
 who have a wish to become Christians ; but it is said they 
 are afraid of their caste ; and I supposed it is these three 
 men. I have also heard the following report which, if true, 
 is likely to increase their fears. It is said that a Hindoo 
 prefering Roman Catholicism to his own religion, mani- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 237 
 
 
 fested a wish to join the few Catholics in this place, but 
 tlie priest, for some reason or other, either refused to per- 
 forin, or hesitated about performing the initiatory ceremony. 
 In this state of things the man died, considered as belong- 
 ing to just nobody ; neither his own friends nor the Catho- 
 lics would dispose of his dead body for some time. It is 
 said, that at length his own friends were ashamed of their 
 conduct, and did their duty. 
 
 Rlr. B. remained at Pooree till November, when he took 
 an excursion which occupied several months. Referring 
 to this excursion, Mrs. Sutton writes to a female friend, — 
 
 “ Within a few days, I have received a long, interesting 
 letter from Mrs. Bampton. She has lately turned gipsey, 
 and travels from village to village with Mr. Bampton on his 
 preaching excursions. I am ha[)py to say, that notwith- 
 standing all the fatigue and exjiosure to the sun, which she 
 has endured within these last few months, her health and 
 spirits appear to remain good, as well as those of our wor- 
 thy Mr. B. They travel by means of two horses and a 
 tent ; and I am sure you would be quite interested with a 
 detailed account of tlieii- perambulations.” 
 
 We copy the following extract from the letter referred to. 
 Mrs. B. states, “We have been out a month next Tuesday. 
 We travel by land. We have with us tAVO small tents, one 
 for our bed and another for our boxes ; two chairs ; a camp 
 table, about a yard long and a little more than half a yard 
 wide ; a soldier’s bedstead, with the jjalkee-mattress on it for 
 Ml'. B’s couch, and a great number of Oriya books. Our 
 tent is about three yards wide and four long. Our carpet 
 is straw, which the natives veiy reluctantly give us in every 
 place we go ; they will not sell it. We have three or four 
 rupees worth of biscuit, a few fowls, and some table rice, 
 but the latter is nearly finished, as Mr. B. eats nothing but 
 boiled rice for his breakfast, except we get eggs ; for din- 
 ner he eats dal bhat ; in the evening he sometimes takes 
 a little biscuit with his coffee. We had no tea to bring 
 with us. We cannot get milk for our coffee, and it is with 
 difficulty our people can get rice to eat We have the curtains 
 
238 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 tied to the top of the tent, and as the weather is cool, sleep 
 prettj’ comfortably. This is the third place we have re- 
 moved to. I travel with the baggage ; Mr. B. always preach- 
 es his way after. It is exceedingly bad travelling. We 
 often meet with watery places where the horses sink very 
 deep ; and often the banks round the rice fields are so high 
 and narrow that it is with difficidty the horses can keep 
 upon their feet. Mr. B. almost always goes on foot, for he 
 thus gets on much faster. When I can ride I do, but am 
 vei-y often obliged to walk. The way is so bad that I can- 
 not think of being out before it is light ; and another thing, 
 I am not fond of the tigers, and bears, which frequent 
 many places where we go. But Mr. B. says, ‘ do I think 
 that the people are not to have the gospel preached to them 
 because there are a few tigers and bears near ?’ I do not 
 feel quite so much afraid of them as I did. At the last 
 ])lace we left, two tigers came within five minutes walk of 
 our tent. The people say they very seldom eat men, but 
 sometimes take cows.” 
 
 In these journeys it must be supposed that much fatigue 
 and privation are endured. At one time Mr. B. observes, 
 when referring to wearing his native dress, — 
 
 “Few persons apjjrove of my native dress. But unless a 
 man would run the hazard of his health by riding in the 
 sun, the native dress seems essential to visiting such places 
 as I visit. For a man might as well put on pumps and 
 silk stockings to clean out an English ditch, as go to these 
 places in an English dress. I am from my ancles to my 
 knees, and sometimes considerably higher, in mud and wa- 
 ter, perhaps fifty times a day ; but I have much reason to 
 be thankful that nothing of the sort hurts me.” 
 
 Cuttack. The God of grace and glory has declared, 
 that his word shall not return unto him void, but shall ac- 
 complish that which he pleases. Of this truth, during the 
 present year, the missionaries at Cuttack, were favoured 
 with a peculiarly pleasing illustration. From an obscure 
 village they were repeatedly visited by some inquirers of a 
 hopeful description, whose attention was directed to Chris- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 239 
 
 tianity bj' means of some tracts and portions of Scripture. 
 It is hoped that some particular account of these interest- 
 ing inquirers will gratify the friends of missions. 
 
 Mr. Sutton writes, — 
 
 October 10, 1826. The hist three days have been the 
 most interesting I have passed in India. On Saturday 
 brother Lacey sent for me to come and see some peoj)le 
 respecting whom we have, for a considerable time, been 
 interested. It appears that about eight or nine months ago, 
 they met with a tract containing the Ten Commandments, 
 which arrested their attention ; more especially the atten- 
 tion of an old man, who, like many others in India, is a 
 gooroo, or spiritual guide, to a number of people who call 
 him their religions father, and themselves his religious sons. 
 Some of them came to Cuttack, made some interesting in- 
 quiries and obtained other tracts, a gospel, and a testa- 
 ment. During brother L’s visit to Pooree, tliey made one 
 or two calls, and soon after his return anotlier, which in- 
 creased our interest in them. Brother L. and myself de- 
 termined on paying them a visit to see and converse with 
 the old man, their gooroo. It appears tliat they had read 
 the books with great attention, and to a surprising degree 
 understood their meaning. A Brahmuu in particular was 
 well acquainted with them, and quoted in the course of our 
 conversation many very' striking and ajrpropriate passages, 
 such as, “Not eveiy' one that saith imto me Lord, Lord,” 
 &c. and the different characters that shoidd enter heaven ; 
 the necessity of a new heart, and others too numerous to 
 write in detail. But the Ten Commandments to which they 
 are wonderfully attached, which they make the standard 
 of their moral conduct, and to which they refer inces- 
 santly, they all seem to have at their tongues’ end. One 
 principal object of their present visit was to ask our advice 
 in an important affair. It appears that in addition to keep- 
 ing the Sabbath, and assembling on that day to read the 
 dhurma shasters, (which they learn from their favourite Dos 
 Agea, or Ten Commandments,) the old gooroo thought 
 it their duty to spread the knowledge they had obtained, 
 
240 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 through Other villages. Accordingly he sent some of his 
 disciples for that pui-pose. But the Brahmuns in perfect 
 consistency with what the friends of religion have always 
 experienced, were filled with enmity ; and assembling and 
 hicensing the villagers they loaded the disciples with abuse, 
 and beat two of them unmercifully. They wanted our ad- 
 vice as to what course they had best jtursue. We told 
 them that such treatment they must certainly expect if they 
 loved the Saviour, and chose the way of life ; and that it 
 was what the friends of Jesus had ever met with. We 
 read to them the tenth and eleventh verses of the fifth 
 chapter of Matthew, and other similar passages, and recom^ 
 mended patient suffering under their jtersecutions. In this 
 they seemed to have anticipated our advice, and were quite 
 willing to abide by it. But as we had already determined 
 on visiting them and their holy father on Monday, we 
 proposed a further consideration of the subject at that time. 
 On the next day, (Lord’s day,) eleven of their number came 
 down to my house during our English service. After that 
 was over, we had another long interesting conversation of 
 several hours ; when it was agreed that most of them should 
 return, and one remain to accompany us in the morning. I 
 accordingly went to brother L’s to sleep, in order to be 
 ready to start early in the morning. Just as we were about 
 to have our evening worship, three of them came in and 
 joined us, one a messenger from the old man. It was ex- 
 ceedingly interesting to see them bow with their faces to the 
 ground, and in that jjosition join us m the worship of the 
 blessed and glorious God, to whom all flesh shall assuredly 
 come. We seemed transported back to the times of Abra- 
 ham, and Isaac, and Jacob. After worship, two departed, and 
 the messenger alone remained to be our guide. In the 
 morning, we were up about five ; and after prayer for 
 our heavenly Father’s blessing, we set off. The place ap- 
 peared to be about nine or ten miles distant in a very re- 
 tired situation, which we reached about nine o’clock. On 
 our artival we found some coai-se clothes spread on the 
 ground, beneath a wide spreading tree, which was the spot 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 241 
 
 prepared for our conference. Several of the disciples and 
 villagers were assembled. The old gentleman soon made 
 liis apjjcarance, and a striking one it was. He aj)j>eared to 
 he about fifty years of age, rather below the middle stature, 
 and inclining to corpulency. Round his waist he wore an 
 iron chain, to which was attached a small piece of cloth, 
 which passed between the legs and fastened or tucked up 
 behind. Over his shoulders was thrown his capara or 
 mantle, and his head was quite bare and shaved close. On 
 approaching us, he saluted us by prostrating himself on the 
 ground, and knocking the earth with his forehead. We of 
 course did not let him remain long hi that position, but 
 raising him up, saluted him in European style, by a shake 
 of the hand. He expressed himself much pleased at our 
 visiting him, and after some preliminaries, we seated our^ 
 selves, tailor fashion, on the cloth. Our conversation, of 
 course, soon turned upon religion. Although it appeared 
 that the old man cotdd not read, yet, we were frequently 
 surprised at the con-ect scriptural knowledge he possessed 
 on many subjects. The Brahmun, to whom I formerly allud- 
 ed, it seems had read over to him attentively the books we had 
 given them ; and by the help of a strong mind and reten- 
 tive memory, the old gentleman had acquired much infor- 
 mation. Although we found that he was still in error on 
 several important points of doctrine, yet the correctness of 
 his ideas on othera, and his peculiar method of conveying 
 them, often drew forth tears, and smiles, and wonder, and 
 gratitude. We spent the whole day with him, except- 
 ing about an hour, when the old gentleman went to eat ; 
 during which brother L. and myself ate a meal of rice and 
 milk, and spent the remainder of the time in talking to the 
 people, who, it seemed would not leave us for a moment. 
 When the old man returned, we again seated ourselves 
 on the cloth, and the disciples around us ; the old gentle- 
 man’s instructions, and generally his replies, were delivered 
 in the form of parables or fables, which were often very 
 striking. He frequently referred to the Dos Agea, or Ten 
 Commandments, which were his standard. In referring to 
 31 
 
242 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 the death of Christ, he illustrated it by supposing the case 
 of a criminal condemned to die, for whom another offers 
 himself as a substitute. In speaking of the folly of the 
 distinctions of caste, he pointed first to some clothes of a 
 bearer in a place, which were spread out to dry. In 
 another place to some clothes belonging to some other 
 castes, and lastly to some maitre’s clothes, the lowest caste, 
 and said they would be defiled if they touched each other ; 
 but pointing to the sun, said it dried them all. His obser- 
 vations were generally introduced by ‘ hear ! hear ! hear ! 
 children, attend.’ Not thinking of returning that night, we 
 did not bid the old gentleman farewell when we parted ; 
 but afterwards thinking it better to go home and come 
 again another day, we followed him to his little hut, where 
 we found the old man at prayer. We waited until he had 
 finished, and then took an opportunity of looking into his 
 house, but could see nothing in the shape of an idol. We 
 then parted with mutual good wishes, and after some trou- 
 ble in breaking away from the people, we reached home in 
 safety. We have seen several of the disciples, at different 
 times since, and have tried to give them more correct no- 
 tions respecting the individuality of the soul, an idea which 
 seems almost if not entirely unknown in Hindooism.” 
 
 Sometime afterwards he writes, — 
 
 “ We paid another visit to the old Gooroo, but found it 
 was an unfavourable time, as most of his disciples were ab- 
 sent on various occasions. We talked with the old gen- 
 tleman five or six hours on religious subjects, and was bet- 
 ter pleased with him than on our first visit. We proposed 
 establishing a school in the village if he would superintend 
 it. He seemed to approve of the j)lan, but it was not quite 
 decided upon. He was to send the Bi-alimun about it. He 
 proposed our building a small bimgalow in the village, and 
 paying it occasional visits, for a month or so together. The 
 plan is not a bad one and will have our serious considera- 
 tion.” 
 
 Of what passed at the first interview of the missionaries 
 with these interesting inquiiers, Mr. Lacey’s journal fur- 
 
OKISSA MISSION. 
 
 243 
 
 nishes some additional information. The old gooroo’s re- 
 marks on the new testament are worthy of being long 
 remembered. 
 
 “ The gooroo said to his disciples, ‘ My children, there 
 is truth, and great truth. This is the great truth. There 
 are gifts of rice, of clothing, and of wisdom ; this is wisdom 
 the highest gift: rice decays, clothing perishes, but wisdom 
 never dies. Take tliis my children, and let this be your 
 guide ; all tlie silver and gold camiot purchase this.’ He 
 said many more things that gave us pleasure ; and would 
 have eaten or done any thing with us that would take his 
 caste, but this we forbore at present. About four we left 
 the place ; he took a most affectionate leave of us, which 
 created in us a love for him, and a regret at leaving him. 
 Certainly he is a very hopeful person, and has much knowl- 
 edge of the sacred Scriptures. We distributed books and 
 tracts among the inhabitants, and came away rejoicing for 
 this encouraging intimation. These people are already 
 suffering persecution for Christ’s sake. We rejoice, but 
 ■with trembling, knowing the deception of the human heart ; 
 the many failures in like instances ; and the many discour- 
 agements and obstacles to the profession of Christ by na- 
 tives. We leave our cause in the hands of the Lord, with 
 ardent desires, and fervent prayers. To the residence of 
 this man, our way was tlirough a rocky wilderness covered 
 with jungle, with here and there a beautiful flower: a true 
 picture of the moral wilderness in heatlien lands. Among 
 the millions of idolaters, tliere is here and there a disciple of 
 Jesus ; but when shall the wilderness become like tlie gar- 
 den of tlie Lord — be full of flowers, with here and there a 
 weed !” 
 
 The correspondence and journals of the missionaries 
 contain frequent notices of these inquirers. October 17th, 
 Mr. Lacey writes — 
 
 “ Since I wrote tlie above my attention has been called 
 off by a variety of duties which must apologize for me. I 
 am happy to say that our inquirers, particular the Brahmun, 
 continue to give us encouragement, and we hope much. 
 
244 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 You would, I think, have melted into tears with us to see 
 our Brahmun inquirer among the people with us the other 
 evening. He preached boldly and tvith much propriety, 
 the law and gospel ; he first took the Ten Commandments, 
 and explained each, showing how all had broken them, and 
 then pointed to the blood of the cross, as the hope of sin- 
 ners. The people were astonished to hear these things 
 frojn a Brahmun, and stood in silent amazement ; but we 
 were affected differently, and who could be otheiAvise, at 
 hearing the gospel preached by an Oriya Brahmun. How- 
 ever, dear brother, we must not be sanguine. How many 
 pleasing hopes have fallen to the ground ! and so may ours ; 
 our hope is in God, and if his grace complete this great 
 work in the heart of our new friend, there is no doubt of 
 hLs ability as a jtreacher. These inquirers are with us daily 
 for instruction, and I need not, I hope, tell you what pleas- 
 ure it affords us to impart it to them.” 
 
 But one short journal of Mr. Lacey’s appears to have 
 been written during the last half year of 1826. IVe insert 
 nearly the whole of it. 
 
 June 2d. My journal has been neglected for four months. 
 
 Pooree. Last evenmg the Maha Raja’s gooroo with his 
 brethren and attendants, spiritual and temjtoral, made a part 
 of my congregation, and entered into conversation with 
 me. The people were as still as possible, waiting to hear the 
 result of our argument against so learned and influential 
 a man. I proposed to him some plain evidences of the 
 truth of die gospel, and required his answers. But proofs 
 were not things with which he chose to interfere, as he 
 knew very well to answer them would be to expose the 
 weakness of his own system by which he maintained his 
 character and fortune, so he wisely declined ; and began to 
 exclaim about the glory of Jugumath. I appealed to the 
 people that he had not answered my questions, which 
 among the Hindoos is a sign of a weak cause. Some ap- 
 peared vexed that a great man should be plainly dealt with, 
 and others were surprised : but he himself appeared pleas- 
 ant, and after some mutual inquiries and salams he depart- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 245 
 
 ed. One inquiry was, “ Why do you come liere to disUirl) 
 us in the peaceable worsliip of our gods?” I said, “True, 
 but you are asleep in danger, and we are come to awake 
 you, and we come in love.” The inquirer plainly told me 
 that was a lie, and that being broken down and destitute at 
 home we were come here to teach the people for a little 
 bread. “You had better desist,” said he, “the peoj)le will 
 hurt and abuse you, and you will do no good. If L speak, 
 they regard, but they never will regard you.” This was 
 rather rough usage ; however, as I had spoken of the cov- 
 etousness of the Brahnums I seemed to bear it tolerabl}^. 
 
 June 3d. This afternoon I could do nothing to good 
 effect among the people, owing to the folly and rage of the 
 Brahmuns and interested individuals. Two men, without 
 shame or fear, instigated the rest, and raised them to such a 
 pitch that 1 h,ad nothing but shouting and abuse all the 
 time. To leave them I was afraid, lest I should offer en- 
 couragement to them in future, and to move about to other 
 places would only have spread confusion and added to the 
 number. I therefore read to the wind, and the multitude 
 formed a ring at some distance, laughing and makmg all 
 kind of impudent postures, and some pelted with sand. I 
 stood in these circumstances about three quarters of an 
 hour, in vain endeavouring to obtain a hearing, and then 
 departed, amidst the cries of “ Jugurnatli swamekijoy! — 
 Hurree bol ! Hurree bol !” 
 
 June 4th. Obtained a better hearing this afternoon than 
 I did yesterday, and spent the former part of the opportu- 
 nity comfortably, and was enabled to speak with some feel- 
 ing. Several old persecutors stood in the back ground, and 
 endeavoured to stir up the multitude, but were not much 
 regarded, and so after a while they left me. I read and ex- 
 plained to tlie congregation a verse of a poem by Cham- 
 berlain, with which their attention appeared much engaged. 
 It is something as follows — 
 
 “ (Jesus) is our surety cleansing our debts. 
 
 (He) Himself sacrificing made an atonement. 
 
 Jesus is very pitiful, bearing our chastisement. 
 
 To give us eternal life (He) our substitute died.” 
 
246 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 I find it very improving and instructive to read and explain 
 Chamberlain’s poetry to them. He not only preached but 
 sung of the cross of Christ. 
 
 June 26th. The other evening the Raj Gooroo paid us 
 another visit while preaching in the street. He remonstra- 
 ted upon the fruitless nature of our attempt, and said, we 
 were wearying ourselves to no purpose. I proposed sev- 
 eral questions to him, but he came not to argue but to ridi- 
 cule, and said little besides “ Jugurnath is all ! Jugumath is 
 all !” I repeated to him a verse of his own pooranas, and 
 pressed him to give the meaning, but he knew it too well 
 to do that before so many hearers. I did it for him, some- 
 what to the confusion of the learned man and his attend- 
 ants. This verse is very hard upon idolatry, and few know 
 how to dispose of it. The following is the substance of it, 
 “ He who regards images as God shall obtain bodily pain, 
 but shall not go into supreme felicity.” 
 
 June 27th. One influential man told my obadan that, 
 were it not under the English government he should have 
 his right hand cut off, and his eyes put out for writing our 
 books : I exhorted liim to be careful while he remained 
 here. The man declares this would have been done ; and 
 even now seems somewhat afraid, and wishes to sleep and 
 eat upon brother B’s premises while I remain at Pooree. 
 
 July 2d. This afternoon I met with a Bengalee Brah- 
 mun, who seemed disposed to defend his system by argu- 
 ment. I proposed to him the following evidences of the 
 Bible, and requested his answers. The Bible, like the sun, 
 seeks to enlighten all mankind; but the Hindoo shasters 
 only seek to instruct a few. The works of God, as revealed 
 in the Bible, are exceedingly holy ; but the Hindoo shasters 
 say that Brumah committed incest with his own daughter : 
 — that Indru committed adultery with his gooroo’s wife : — 
 that Krishnoo committed adultery witli sixteen thousand 
 milk maids, and killed Rajakock to steal his clotlies. That 
 in the Bible, holiness and sincerity are retjuired in the wor- 
 ship of God; but according to the Hindoo shasters, filthy 
 songs and unclean gestures form a part of worship. That 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 247 
 
 all the commands of the Bible were holy ; but the Hindoo 
 shastei's allow falsehood and lies. That the Bible held out 
 an atonement for sin ; but that the atonement of the Hin- 
 doo shasters was like giving a cowrie to discharge an im- 
 mense debt. We canvassed these evidences of truth and 
 falsehood before a good and very attentive congregation for 
 an hour. The man endeavoured to excuse the sins charged 
 upon his gods but was much confused, for Brumah and 
 Indru are acknowledged to have sinned and to have been 
 punished ; but the worshipping of such beings as gods was 
 what puzzled the man. Truth I trust made some advance- 
 ment this evening. 
 
 July 4th. Half my time was tolerably spent this even- 
 ing : towards dusk the crowd became unmanageable, push- 
 ing each other about, forcing cows and oxen upon me, and 
 throwing dust and dirt about. Before I dismounted, the 
 people came towards me in a string from among the cars, 
 headed by several rough fellows, but were restrained for 
 some time. I returned home much discouraged by the 
 behaviour of the people, but happy that I escaped from 
 among them without injui 7 , which I once scarcely expect- 
 ed to do. A number of rough ignorant Brahmuris sur- 
 rounded me, with the multitude under their direction, and 
 began to pour out tlieir abuse in a shocking manner. Some 
 snatched away the books I held in my hand, others pulled 
 my clothes backwards, and several men were engaged in 
 pelting with stones and pots brought for the purpose, which 
 they had concealed under their clothes. Several handfuls , 
 came with great force, and almost determined me to 
 run. I got a piece of broken pot in my mouth while 
 speaking, which came near choking me. It was vain to 
 remonstrate. If I would woi-ship Juguruath and say no 
 more about Jesus Christ, they said they would be quiet. 
 
 July 7th. To day the Ruth Jattra commenced. We 
 were out rather sooner than usual. The great demand for 
 tracts rendered the crowd quite ungovernable, and I had 
 much ado to keep on my feet. The first lot of books which 
 I brought out with me was distributed to tolerable advan- 
 
248 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 tagc. I sent home and obtained some hundreds more, and 
 mounted a narrow veranda about six feet high, from 
 whence I distributed them as well as I was able, looking 
 out for Brahmuns and tlie most intelligent looking men. 
 -After all was over, and the books all distributed, a j)oor old 
 man came and touched my shoe, and said, “ O great king, 
 there is salvation in reading your books ; but I, a poor old 
 man have not obtained one ; sir, let there be an order in 
 my favour.” 
 
 August 1st. Since my return from Pooree I have con- 
 tinued to visit Chowdry. Some old offenders from Pooree 
 gave me some abuse this evening, but became ashamed. 
 Many Jattrees pass me daily from Pooree, and observed to 
 their companions, “See, that is one of the Padrees who 
 preached Jesus Christ at excellent Pooree.” “Many shall 
 go to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased ;” and it is 
 very encouraging to reflect, that by our labours at Pooree, 
 perhaps thousands, who never heard that name before, and 
 who never may again, will carry away with them the name 
 of Christ into every remote province, and many remote 
 towns and villages, where otherwise the sound could not at 
 preseilt reach. 
 
 September 8th. Visited Boolaboodrapoor this afternoon 
 with Mrs. Lacey. Collected the children of the school 
 round me, and explained to them the catechism : numbers 
 of villagers sat round about and heard attentively. This is 
 a tolerable way of preaching the gospel. I had some warm 
 conversation with our two pundits upon the folly and ex- 
 travagance of their books. The first impression of this kind 
 struck them very forcibly. Said they, “ We never thought 
 of questioning the authority of the shasters, or the truth of 
 their relations.” These poor people thus need light to dis- 
 cover to them their own darkness. As soon as brought to 
 the test of reason their books sufficiently expose them- 
 selves. 
 
 September 27th. The man I have correcting tracts, daily 
 makes many inquiries about the gospel. Yesterday he said, 
 “ Sir, you said Jesus Christ offered his blood a sacrifice 
 
 i 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 249 
 
 unto God for our sins ; how could God, who is without sub- 
 stance, receive liis blood?” The pundit also begged a 
 testament from me, that he might read it at home and 
 show it to his teacher. 
 
 October 10th. My visit to the bazars have been of a 
 discouraging nature through the folly and levity of the 
 people. Hence I have more pleasure in visiting a school 
 several times where numbers of spectators have surround- 
 ed to hear. Nymsye school gives us much encouragement, 
 I saw it the other evening and found twenty-two boys who 
 could read the gospels well. I had them upon the grass in 
 the open air, and heard them read the parable of the lost 
 sheep and prodigal son. These afforded room for observa- 
 tion and application. The boys understood their meaning 
 well, and the bystanders caught it from them. Surely these 
 instructions will not be lost. After .reading, more than for- 
 ty of the children united then* voices in singing a poem 
 exposing the folly and falsehood of Hindooism, and setting 
 forth tlie salvation of Christ : this poem they have commit- 
 ted to memoiy, and will probably remember it while they 
 live. This is an encouraging thought and seems to say, 
 extend your instructions to as many as possible. 
 
 October 18th. A pleasant day spent with inquirers 
 and particularly Gungadhor ; reading and explaining our 
 account of the creation — ^the fall — its consequences — histo- 
 ry of Moses, and the deliverance of the children of Israel 
 from Egypt, with some other things. In the evening two 
 boishnobs came to see me, and hear my instructions ; sever- 
 al persons accompanied them, who, with my weekly beg- 
 gars, made a good congregation, and I spent the evening at 
 home among them. After preaching, I conversed with 
 one of the holy men, but he said he could not talk or dis- 
 pute, except m Sunscrit slokes. I repeated one forbidding 
 idol worship ; but he only wanted to display his own wis- 
 dom, and I soon told him he might go. I had much more 
 pleasure with Gungadhor on prayer, about which he ex- 
 pressed much feeling. Surely the Lord has performed a 
 32 
 
250 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 good work in tliis man’s sonl. O, that it may go forward : 
 we are agitated between liopes and fears. 
 
 The boishnol) called again tbis morning, but a little 
 plain and faithful dealing soon offended him, and he went 
 away in a terrible rage, calling me a pig, a mater, &c., &c., 
 and pointing to the sun said, “ that so far from being a sin- 
 ner,” as I had insinuated, “he was the son of that pure 
 fire.” The Hindoos around me were ashamed of their 
 devotee. Gungadhor and several others called this even- 
 ing, and I felt justified in spending the evening with them ; 
 as five or six candid attentive hearers are better than twen- 
 ty who are light and vain. The boishnob called again this 
 evening, to make an apology for his abuse in the morning, 
 and appeared somewhat ashamed ; but the truth again of- 
 fended him, as he could not endure to be stripped of his 
 pretended holiness. 
 
 October 24th. Gungadhor preached in the chowdry this 
 afternoon, to many hearers with much earnestness and 
 feeling. Some Brahmuns became enraged against him, 
 and charged hhn with doing it for wages ; they called him 
 a haree. His exertions created a great stir. I preached 
 yesterday from Romans i. 16, with some enjoyment. In 
 the evening accompanied Gungadhor to the China Choke, 
 where he sung a poem and then preached to the people. 
 In the afternoon we explained to him Romans xii. and the 
 judgment, and had a profitable time. In prayer he audibly 
 repeated word for word after me, lying with his forehead 
 on the floor. 
 
 October 31st. Visited our old byragee again, in compa- 
 ny with Sutton ; he was surprised at our unexpected ap- 
 pearance; we had much talk with him, in the course of 
 which he plainly denied the divinity of the human soul, 
 and the plurality of births : he also expressed himself re- 
 garding Jesus Christ in a manner that gave us pleasure and 
 hope ; and evinced his feeling and conviction concerning 
 his love in dying for the world. He would have eaten with 
 us without hesitation, and he did lay hold of my hand, in 
 which I held food, and called upon all to witness his viola- 
 
ORISSA 
 
 MISSION. 
 
 251 
 
 tion of caste; tlie people seemed tliiinder-struck. lie 
 promised to come to Cuttack. Our hopes regarding this 
 old gentleman are much supported by this visit. 
 
 November 12th. Have this month altered the plan of 
 examining our schools, and instead of having the children 
 here, we go to the schools oiireelves, and examine one or 
 two each day as we may be able ; we have found that this 
 plan has many advantages over the old one, but principally 
 as it allows us more time to instruct and examine the chil- 
 dren. Two of the schools encourage us much, and I believe 
 brother Sutton’s has given encouragement. 
 
 As the last entry in 3Ir. Lacey’s journal refers to schools 
 it may be well to introduce some account of these interest- 
 ing institutions. It appears that the missionaries found it 
 absolutely necessaiy to discontinue such village schools eis 
 they could not themselves superintend. In Cuttack their 
 prospects in reference to schools were much more flatter- 
 ing. The number of scholars had increased, and the pro- 
 ficiency made by many of them was gratifying. Referring 
 to these schools Mr. Lacey wi'ites, — 
 
 “ The higher classes in these schools can read the Scrip- 
 tures well, and also repeat some parts of them by heart. — 
 All these can repeat Watts’s catechism, as well as answer 
 many plain questions about the way of salvation, revealed 
 in the books they read, such as. Who is Jesus Christ ? 
 What did he come for? and what did he do for man’s 
 salvation ? Mrs. L. spends generally upwards of half an 
 hour in each school explaining to the children the way of 
 life and truth. These teachings under the Divine blessing, 
 cannot fail to produce good effects, which will be seen, if 
 not by us, by our successors. The children in one of our 
 schools are all of low caste, but have made surprising pro- 
 gress. About twelve of them can read the gospel well ; 
 repeat several chapters by heart, as well as the whole of 
 Watts’s catechism ; and answer many questions. This kind 
 of schools promises more good than the other, and we are 
 now endeavouring to establish more of them.” 
 
 Previously to the arrival of Mrs. Sutton, to whose care 
 
252 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 some of the schools were committed, Mrs. Lacey visited 
 the Cuttack schools daily. After that time she appears to 
 have had the care of five or six schools, and was a good 
 deal employed among the children, morning and evening. 
 
 Mr. Sutton has forwarded some information respecting 
 a monthly examination of the schools under the care of 
 Mrs. S. One extract of it as a specimen may interest the 
 friends of missions. It is the account of the first two 
 schools in the list : — 
 
 “ First. Baptist school, situated in Cuttack, September 
 1 : forty children present at the examination. Gospd Class : 
 Eighteen boys present, examined in reading the 9th chapter 
 of Luke. Twelve could read any part of the gospels very 
 well, and six were able to give proof of understanding the 
 subject they were reading. Seventeen of the boys repeated 
 from memory the whole of a poem called, ‘ The Inquiry 
 after Salvation,’ containing thirty-two verses, eight lines in 
 a verse. Two others, who were imperfect in repeating it, 
 were put aside. Five of this class repeated, from memory, 
 eight verses of the poem, called ‘ Penitent’s Prayer.’ Four- 
 teen of the boys received a pice each as a reward, and four 
 of them two pice for extra proficiency. Ca'echism Class: 
 Ten boys examined in the catechism ; they are all able to 
 read any part of it ; two could repeat from memory eight 
 pages, and the rest from one to four pages. One girl read 
 various portions pretty well, and could spell words of two 
 syllables ; and could also repeat from memory, the poem, 
 called ‘ The Inquiry after Salvation.’ These poems are 
 all written with an iron style upon the palm leaf. The re- 
 maining boys are writing the characters and combinations 
 on the ground. This school has been visited nine times by 
 Mrs. S. during the month, and several times by me. The 
 master received for wages seven rupees. This is a long 
 established school, and what is mentioned above is what 
 the present set of children know. They generally leave 
 tlie school by the time they become pretty good scholars in 
 the gospel class. 
 
 “Second. Koti, or House school; on our premises. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 253 
 
 September 4. Examination, twenty-nine boys attended. 
 Gospel Class : Thirteen boys read and were examined, in the 
 11th cliap. of Luke, especially in the Lord’s prayer, and 
 the illustrations of prayer there given. These thuteeu 
 boys repeated the ‘ Inquiry after Salvation,’ without making 
 a shigle blunder. Seven of tlie same boys repeated a poem 
 on the miracles of Jesus Christ, and the way to obtain par- 
 don. The thirteen repeated a paraphra.se in verse on the 
 135th Psalm, concerning the vanity of idols and idolaters. It 
 has a very peculiar effect to hear the young idolaters thus 
 repeating the divine prohibition against idolatry, and the 
 awful folly and wickedness of practising it. The same 
 thirteen repeated the whole of the catechism without a 
 mistake. One clever little fellow stood forward and asked 
 the questions from memorjq and the others replied to him 
 in regular order. Four other catechism boys could read 
 any part of it, and repeat the fii-st pages imperfectly. 
 Seventeen hoys were exammed in the Hindoo system of 
 arithmetic, and have made different degrees of progress. 
 
 “Four boys were dismissed to-day at the wish of their 
 parents. Two complained that they had learned our shas- 
 ters, the others were wanted to work for the maintenance 
 of the family. They each received one or two books and a 
 few pice, to insure their good feeling toward the school. 
 The master of the school is a mussulman, a severe fellow, 
 but a good school-master. This school has been sixteen 
 times visited by Mrs. S. and had occasional calls from me. 
 It strikingly displays the advantage of vigilant inspection : 
 it is by far the best school we have.” 
 
 In reference to the schools first established for girls, the 
 missionaries give a most painful statement. The horrid na- 
 ture of the account should, however, impress upon all the 
 supporters of the mission, the importance of continuing and 
 extending their efforts. Mr. Sutton states that the girls in 
 these schools made considerable progress in reading,, but 
 alas ! it was for the worst of purposes. The missionaries 
 discovered that they were all either real or adopted chil- 
 dren of prostitutes ; or such as had been purchased by 
 
254 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 them, and wei’e being trained up for a life of abomination. 
 Their object in attending the schools, was that they might 
 be able to read the alx>minable songs with which the coun- 
 try abounds. Hem;e the missionaries found it necessary to 
 discontinue several of these schools. IVIrs. Sutton, who had 
 been engaged in promoting education among the females 
 in Bengal, tvrites upon this subject to a female friend, — 
 
 “I hnd that the natives here arc vastly more prejudiced 
 than those in Calcutta ; indeed in the heart of Cuttack it is 
 almost impossible to obtain girls of respectable character. 
 You must be grieved, indeed, when you come to hear that, 
 those were of another stamp which you collected together, 
 and respecting whom you entertained such pleasing hopes. 
 Sister Lacey, on discovering the deception, and the griev- 
 ous motives that induced the girls to learn to read, broke up 
 all the schools. Indeed, their immorality rendered it ne- 
 cessaiy. But let us not be discouraged. I doubt not tliat 
 a fcAV years, with persevering efforts will overcome the 
 difficulties, great as they are. And nortvithstanding what I 
 have wTitten, we have one which may be denominated a 
 girls’ school ; as there are in it eleven girls and only seven 
 boys. These, we hope, are all virtuous children. We 
 have been very particular in trying to admit none but such, 
 and have banished two of whom we were somewhat sus- 
 picious. We also formed a school at Toolsapore, in Octo- 
 ber. It consists of ten girls, and fifteen boys ; their ira- 
 jirovement is as good as can be expected, and I am pleased 
 with the prospects of the school. Every time I visit it, a 
 number of women, some mothers of the children, collect to- 
 gether in an adjoining yard to see me, and hear what I 
 have to say to the children. When I first went, they seem- 
 ed very shy ; used to peep at me slyly with their caparas 
 half over their faces. And if I addressed myself to them, 
 they would run off, apparently much frightened. But by 
 degrees I gained their confidence, and we are now quite 
 familiar. The last time I visited the school, a mother of 
 one of the girls took me into her house ; and a most com- 
 fortless hovel it appeared. But I suppose it was quite as 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 255 
 
 good as the generality of tlie natives possess ; for it had 
 two rooms. One was all but empty, in which she said she 
 slept ; in the other room Avas her god Krishnoo, which she 
 shoAved me Avithout the least hesitation. Here she had a 
 large chest and some jars. Indeed it appeared as if the 
 Avhole of her little Avas deposited in the idol’s room. Per- 
 haps this Avas in order that it might be Avell protected !” 
 Cuttack English School. In reference to this institu- 
 tion, Mr. Lacey AA’rites : “ The English Charity School, though 
 not immediately connected Avith the mission, may, one day, 
 proA^e an important auxiliary to it, and so deserves a remark. 
 During the past year it has suffered from the change of its 
 masters. But since Sunder has been settled at Cuttack, it 
 has gradually improA'ed. The aA'erage number is about 
 eighteen. Of these, four are Bengalees, and the remamder 
 are children of persons emjiloyed by the servants of the 
 govennneut, Axry poor and destitute. We had the annual 
 examination of the school on the 10th inst. Some gen- 
 tlemen of the station attended, and Avere gratified Avith the 
 general adA’ancement of the children, and much jileased 
 with the rapid improvement of some Avho had been regular 
 in their attendance. The fii'st class exhibited specimens of 
 Avriting ; read, spelled, and exercised in au easy grammar. 
 Each one of them also repeated an ajipropriate piece. The 
 loAver classes sheAved their Avriting, read, and spelled. The 
 funds of this useful school are in a good state, there being a 
 sum of near a thousand rupees in hand. We are looking 
 for a bungaloAv and premises for the school more conve- 
 nient than those noAV occupied. If Ave succeed, several poor 
 indigent children from the out stations, who are in a Avorse 
 state than heathenism, Avill be brought in and lodged, 
 boarded, and clothed, at the expense of the funds. In pro- 
 cess of time the school, like that of Calcutta, under the 
 fostering hand of God, may be useful, not only in reclaiming 
 many poor children from vice and rum, but in training up 
 many avIio shall, by their example or actual laboui-s, be 
 burning and shining lights where all is now thick dark- 
 ness. In this vicAv you Avill feel much interested in this 
 
256 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 
 school. The older children are required to attend divine 
 worehip, and many of them seldom fail to come.” 
 
 The following letter from Mr. Sutton was written to a 
 Christian brother : — 
 
 August 26th. In a few days the Katjury has risen from 
 an insignificant stream to a river as large as the Thames. 
 This rise is principally occasioned by the toiTents of water 
 which pour down the celebrated blue mountains, which we 
 can see very plainly, though many of them are at a great 
 distance. These torrents are again augmented by several 
 rivers overflowing their banks and uniting with the regu- 
 lar stream. Trees of all sizes are seen floating with the 
 utmost rapidity, towards the sea, and the poorer class of 
 people are busy enough swimming after them ; some go an 
 amazing distance before they can overtake them, or get 
 sufficient command over the force of the current, to get 
 them ashore. It is a very Jimusing and picturesque scene 
 from our veranda, (from brother Peggs’ house.) 
 
 August 27th. The river rises to an alarming height. It is 
 now within an inch of overflowing the embankments oppo- 
 site to our Jiouse ; the peojtle begin to grow much alarmed, 
 and numbers are watching the rise or decline of the water. 
 The country on the other side of the river is inundated for 
 a considerable distance, and I have heard that many 
 houses have been washed away, and in some cases 
 inhabitants and cattle altogether ; several roofs of houses 
 have been seen floating down the river with the families 
 ,on tlie top of the thatch, and have thus beeti saved. 
 
 Afternoon. A sacrifice has been offered to day by some 
 people of the shoemaking caste, for the purpose of appeasing 
 the wrath of the river, who they imagine is angry with 
 them, and direatens to deluge the town. It was a long un- 
 meaning piece of business, the man set out from his house, 
 attended by a gi’eat concourse of people, accompanied by 
 the usual wretched apology for a band of music. A black 
 he-goat of about a year old headed the j>rocession ; then the 
 music, next the priest, and offerings, consistuig of sweet- 
 meats, little ornaments, such as jialtry rings, necklaces, &c. 
 and a looking-glass for the goddess, some red powder, dif- 
 
ORIS-SA MISSION. 
 
 257 
 
 
 ferent soils of fruit, a remnant of red silk, and another of yel- 
 low, some rice, sjiices, combs, and several other trifling ar- 
 ticles. Tlie man threw himself in the dust every step from 
 his house to the river, he every time lay flat on his face, 
 muttered something, often knocked his head and arms ; of 
 couree he jiroceeded but veiy slowly. When they arrived 
 at the waterside, the Brahmun first arranged the articles, 
 then kindled a small fire, into which he threw incense the 
 whole time of the ceremony. He aftei'wards went through 
 the tedious formulas of presenting the offerings, sanctifying 
 the offerer and his family by touching their foreheads, 
 jiouring water into their hands, &c. Five lamps were then 
 lit and wavetl before the river *, the people took some grains 
 ■of rice, and other trifles after they bad been sanctified, and 
 threw them into the water ; they then lay down flat on their 
 faces, and worshijijied the river. The principal offerer 
 was in such a state of perturbation that he wtis obliged to 
 be supjMirted, liis knees trembled like Belshflzzar’s.' The 
 greatest jiart of the ornaments were placed on a plan- 
 tain-tree stage, and let down into the water, but the 
 sweetmeats were taken away, I suppose by the Brahmun. 
 The things floated for some distance down the river before 
 they were upset. Some red and 3^elk)w powder was then 
 smeared on the head of the goat, and the man presented k 
 to tlie goddess. When all was ready a man with a sword 
 severed the head from the body at a stroke, and the blood 
 was poured in the river, and afterwards both head and 
 body were thrown in. The struggling body appeared 
 for a few moments and then sunk, the people shouted 
 their deafening ‘ huny bol,’ saying it was well done, and 
 disperaed. 
 
 Night AH night the people were assembled on the 
 river banks with torches, &c. ; but the river began to decline 
 the next day, the rain having ceased on the mountains. 
 The alarm then subsided, and the people were satisfied that 
 the goddess had been dtdy propitiated. 
 
 A pleasing event in the progress of the mission at Cut- 
 tack, during the present yeai-, is the erection of a meeting- 
 
 3:3 
 
258 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 I 
 
 house for English worship* Mr. Lacey has furnished the 
 following account of this event.. 
 
 The first G. B. chapel in Orissa was commenced in May, 
 182(5. Brother Sutton stood upon the stone, delivered 
 an appropriate address, and prayed,, as well as gave out 
 suitable hymns ; brother Lacey laid the first foundation 
 stone. The ground on which it stands was once occupied 
 by a heathen temple of Mahadave, one of the most filthy 
 and disgusting of the Hindoo deities. Tlie place has wit- 
 nessed some of the most abominable and immoral transac- 
 tions per])etrated before the image of the shameful lingua; 
 but now, O how changed ! Where once stood this polluted 
 edifice now stands the house of the Holy God ; where once 
 was worshipped that shameful Image, Jesus the living 
 Lord is now adored ; and where once sounded the din and 
 discordant j'ell of idol worship, now sounds tlie joyful vorce 
 of prayer and praise to God and to the Lamb. i\nd, what 
 a pleasing intimation does this convey of the approaching 
 and not very distant day, when these infernal dens of every 
 abotuuiation shall all be either destroyed, or like this, be in 
 part or in whole converted into the houses of the Lord of 
 hosts ! 
 
 Our chapel is thirty-two feet long- and eighteen wide, 
 surrounded by a good veranda twelve feet wide, except on 
 the north end, where there is a comfortable vestry. The 
 veranda is supported by fourteen jiillars. It is composed 
 principally of sun dried brick ; but the foundation and pil- 
 lars are of stone and burnt brick, and the whole covered 
 with a coat of chunam and whitewash. The roof is of 
 thatch, as we could not raise means sufficient to build walls 
 for a pucka roof ; but thatch will render the building much 
 cooler in the hot season. The situation is a very excellent 
 one, about midway between the native to^vn and canton- 
 ments ; from the former, the Hindoo Britons attend ; and 
 from the latter, some few European sergeants, &c. It 
 stands just upon the thoroughfare road, from cantonments, 
 on a s])ot of ground which was given to us by one of our 
 hearers. We have bad it secured to the use of the G. B. 
 
OUISSA MISSION. 
 
 25‘J 
 
 Missionary Society in Cuttack; and the writings have keen 
 filed in tlie Judge’s Court, 
 
 The ground ujion a part of which the chapel stands is 
 about a square rood ; and w ill answer for a buiy ing ground 
 for the Mission. The expence of erection, &c. will he 
 about one thousand rupees ; near four hundred were raised 
 at Cuttack; and hroUicr Sutton raised tlie reniaiiiing six 
 hundred, amongst Christian fi-iends at Calcutta. The 
 barrack-master of Cuttack, a veiy liberal minded gentle- 
 man, gave a donation of one hundred rupees ; and the day 
 before we opened the chapel he made us a present of five 
 pail's of wall-shades and brackets comjilete, worth eighty 
 rujiees, for the purpose of lighting the chaiiel. 
 
 We opened the house on Lord’s day, November 5th, 
 1826. In the morning, brother Sutton commenced by 
 singing 
 
 Where shall we go to seek and find 
 An habitation for our God ? 
 
 A dwelling for th’ eternal mind, 
 
 Amongst the sons of flesh and blood !” 
 
 After which he read over Solotnon’s prayer at the dedica- 
 tion of his temple, offered a suitable prayer, and sung agaui. 
 I then made a feeble attempt to improve the occasion, from 
 Matt, xxii. 4. “Come; for all things are now ready.” 
 After the sermon, brother Sutton administered the Lord’s 
 supper to the church ; and we separated about one o’clock, 
 having experienced no ordinary share of sacred feel- 
 ing. The evening service was commenced by Mr. Lacey, 
 at half-past six, by singing, reading and prayer, suitable to 
 the occasion ; brother Sutton delivered a sermon from, the 
 Scrijiture “ Will God in very deed, dwell with men on 
 the earth ?” &c., and concluded the solemnities with prayer 
 for the divine blessing upon the house, the congregation, and 
 the services of the day. Our congregation was composed 
 chiefly of Hindoo Britons, our usual hearers ; for the great 
 ones despise “ so vulgar a way however there were more 
 than usual But what made the day blessed was, the mani- 
 festation of divine love amongst us ; for I believe I speak 
 
2G0 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 the experience of all, when I say, that ft was a « day of re- 
 freshing from the presence of tlie Lord and we were 
 more particularly led to contemplate the period when di- 
 vine light shall have issued from this house and filled the 
 whole of dark Orissa with its cheering rays. 
 
 Soon after the opening of Cuttack chapel, Mr. Sutton, 
 accompanied by Mrs. S. and their hopeful Brahmun in- 
 quirer, Gunga Dhor, set out on a missionary excursion. 
 In this journey they proceeded as far as Kontiloo, and 
 made known the truth in a number of villages. The fol- 
 lowing extracts are made from his journal on this occasion. 
 
 “ Tuesday, 14th. Arrived at Kontiloo. It appears to be 
 a large and populous village. The approach to it is beau- 
 tifully picturesque, and calculated to raise the soul to the 
 most sublime admiration of the Creator, The principal 
 temj)le is built upon a hill, which is ascended by a long 
 flight of stejjs. It being akadoss, the eleventh day of the 
 moon’s increase, the inhabitants of the neighbouring villa- 
 ges are flocking to pay their respects to Mahadave, and the 
 idol music is welcoming their approach and entertaining 
 their stone deity. The first view bronght powerfully to my 
 mind the language of prophecy, “The mountain of the 
 Lord’s house shall be established on the top of the moun- 
 tains, and shall be exalted above the hills, and many nations 
 shall say, Come, and let us go up to the mountain of the 
 Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob,’ &c. If the object 
 of worship here had been the living God, this inspiring de- 
 scription would be realized ; but, alasl it is not the God of 
 Jacob, it is an abominable stone image, the work of men’s 
 hands, whose cliaracter is obscenity, and whose worship 
 an abomination. 
 
 As soon as wo had pitched our tent in a convenient sit- 
 uation, many people began to assemble around us, wonder- 
 ing at every thing they saw. Gunga Dhor was busy enough 
 in talking and reading to them till I had fixed our tempora- 
 ry dwelling and eaten my dinner, when I had full employ- 
 ment till dark in talking and distributing books to the 
 crowd. Among the munbers who attended (for we had no 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 261 
 
 occasion to go into the toivn,) were two or three vile pun- 
 das from Pooree. I went up to them with a testament, 
 and addressed them as politely as I could, yet they would 
 not take my book at the time, though they wished for it 
 afterwards; but I gave it to a better disposed solicitor. 
 They were full of malice and hatred, and will doubtless do 
 their best to poison the minds of the people. Ob ! these 
 wretched enemies of the truth ! Satan has no better friends 
 to his dark dominions than the pundas of Jugurnath. I 
 am hiformed there are forty of these missionaries of idola- 
 try in Kontiloo. The situation of Elijah seemed to revive 
 in my case, ‘BaaPs prophets are four hundred and fifty 
 men, but I, even I only remain a prophet of the Lord, and 
 they seek my life to take it away.’ But the same truth re- 
 mains to comfort me with which Elisha comforted his ser- 
 vant, ‘ Fear not, for they that be with us are more than 
 they that be with them.’ Gunga Dhor has stood his ground 
 well, and explained and read the books to day with great 
 boldness and libeity. He is a promising character ; and if 
 the work of God is going forward in his soul, as I hope it 
 is, he will be a great comfort to us. His natural disposi- 
 tion is a very obliging and mild one ; and, heightened by 
 Divine grace, he will shine bright in this dark, awfully 
 dark hemisphere. 
 
 “ 15th. Wednesday. This has been a busy day indeed. 
 I have been engaged, with very little intermission, from 
 morning till night. I suppose I have not been ten minutes 
 without a very considerable congregation, and need not 
 have been that time, if I had greater strength of lungs. I 
 was obliged to retire once or twice to recover myself and 
 moisten my throat. The Oriya is a hard language to 
 speak, and shouting to a large company for two or three 
 hours together in it, is very hard labour. But though I get 
 tired in the work, I am not tired of it. The importance 
 and benignity of it seem to increase, as the truth, that I must 
 soon cease to labour, is vigorously impressed on the mind. 
 
 When referring to his departure from this place he adds, — 
 “ I had a good company of people for the last time, and 
 
262 
 
 NARRATIVK OP THE 
 
 left them wltli much regret. Upon the whole, I think tliat 
 this has been the best opportunity I have ever had in mak- 
 ing known the gospel. I felt much more at home in the 
 gospel, than I did at Berhampore, though I find that I have 
 still enough to learn. During the eight days I have been 
 here, I have had no occasion to leave the tent, or to go into 
 the town once, in order to get people to talk to, and have 
 only been away once, one morning before breakfast, to a 
 neighbouring village, in the whole time. We have had 
 plenty of enemies to the truth, but have also had many in- 
 teresting and apparently sincere inquirers after it, (that is 
 as far as Hindoos can be sincere ;) and whom, should I 
 be spared to see another year in India, I hope to visit again. 
 The seed has been sown, but whether it shall perish or 
 flourish remains with him whose prerogative it is to give 
 the incretise.” 
 
 As soon as Mr. S. returned, Mr. L. commenced a jour- 
 to Sumbhulpoor in company with Sirs. L., designing to be 
 out sowing the sacred seed for three months ; but was 
 obliged to return sooner than they intended in consequence 
 of Mrs. Lacey being attacked with illness. 
 
 At the close of this year an mteresting addition was 
 made to the little church at Cuttack. On December 24, 
 three pei-sons w'ere baptized. One of these was the w'ife 
 of Abi-aham the native assistant. Sir. Sutton writes: 
 
 “ Her experience seemed clear and satisfactory. Her 
 mind has been convinced of her sinfulness for some time, 
 and that the Lord Jesus Christ was the only Saviour. 
 But within these last four months, fi-om reading the third 
 chap, of John, her convictions have been much deepened 
 and she has fled in earaest to the blood of Christ. On 
 being asked her reasons for wishing to be baptized, she 
 said, that when a seapoy enlisted in the Company’s service, 
 he put on the badge belonging to their army ; and she 
 wished in the same way to enter into the service of the 
 Lord Jesus Cluist She is by birth a daughter of Abraham, 
 and does not speak English,” 
 
 “ Another is the mother of Sunder, a native of Arracan ; 
 she had become a Roman Catliolic, — 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 263 
 
 Aud, as Catholics are in general, she was ignorant of her- 
 self, and her God and Saviour. But after her son became 
 acquainted witli the way of life, he used to talk and read 
 to her on the great subject of salvation and eternity. At 
 length the old lady threw away her altar and images, and 
 built upon the only foundation for a sinner’s hope. About 
 seven or eight months before her offering herself for Chris- 
 tian baptism she was visited with sickness. And while 
 contemplating death as standing at the door, she felt that 
 she had nothing wherein to appear before God. She said, 
 that she went to Jesus with her sins, and found peace in 
 believing. And now she is desirous to be baptized in 
 his name, and to trust to him (according to her own figure,) 
 as the branch pilot who is to guide her bark into the creek 
 of salvation.” 
 
 The third candidate baptized at that time was a steady 
 youth, tlie brother of Sunder. 
 
264 
 
 NAKKATIVE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 In contemplating the progress of missionary exertions 
 at Cuttack through another year, (1827,) we may particu- 
 larly notice the regular preaching of the gospel to the 
 natives ; several excursions to attend various Hindoo fes- 
 tivals ; some hopeful a[)pearances among the enquirers 
 from among the heathen ; an interesting addition to the 
 English church ; an improvement in the schools, and an 
 extensive distribution of tlie word of eternal truth. In 
 reference to preaching to the natives, Mr. Lacey writes : 
 
 “ The gospel (except when prevented by sickness or rain,) 
 has been declared to the people seven times a week through- 
 out the year. 
 
 “ I have generally confined my public preachuig to three 
 places, i. e. two standings in Chowdry bazar, and one in 
 Telmga bazar. These places are greatly thronged with 
 town and country people, so that thousands from every 
 quarter have heard salvation through the Saviour’s name, 
 while those of the town have heard it several times over, 
 and so have been more perfectly instructed in the way of 
 the Lord. The above plan has an advantage over others, 
 in that it has frequently afforded an opportunity for inquir- 
 ers to state their objections against the religion we recom- 
 mend to them, and to have their scruples removed. In the 
 above places the people have daily attended in pleasing 
 numbers, perhaps I may say from thirty to eighty. Gener- 
 ally speaking, they have heard with attention, and not unfre- 
 queutly with apparent conviction of the truth and necessity 
 of what has been declared to them. It is not to be expect- 
 ed however that this should be the case always ; sometimes 
 I have been abused with the tongue of slander and bias- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 265 
 
 phemy, or pelted with dust or broken pots. At such times 
 I have felt the need of possessing more of the spirit of Him, 
 who, when he was reviled, reviled not again ; who turned 
 liis back to the smiter and his cheeks to those who plucked 
 off the hair. Our preaching has not been exclusively con- 
 fined to these places ; sometimes, and particularly on mar- 
 ket days, large congi'egations have been collected and ad- 
 dressed at a ])lace called Cbowdery Choke^ a veiy central 
 and public bazar. I have also enjoyed some agreeable and 
 successful opportunities of preaebing the gospel, when vis- 
 iting a school. On these occasions I have placed the chil- 
 dren in their classes in front of the school, or on the road 
 side, and by exercising them in some part of their lessons, 
 numbers of people have been attracted to the spot, when 
 they have been exhorted to trust in him who is the way 
 and the truth and the life. There are other advantages 
 which have resulted from this plan; the children, as well as 
 those who came to witness the examination, have derived 
 instruction from the preaching, not to mention also the ad- 
 vantage the teachers have obtained. Before a school, I have 
 found the behaviour of the people to be uniformly more 
 orderly than m a ])ublic bazar ; tbe reason of this is, I think, 
 tliat they have considered it rude to contradict us on what 
 they have imagined our owm ground. 
 
 “ In the former jjart of the year, we became impressed 
 with the importance and necessity of attending more to the 
 improvement of school masters in Scriptural knowledge, 
 not only in consideration of their own advantage, but for 
 the good of the children under their care. The success 
 of our schools in a great measure depends upon the mas- 
 ters, and little instruction could result from reading books, 
 about the doctrines of which the masters were themselves^ 
 ignorant. Under this impression I have felt it my duty to 
 devote the afternoon of every Lord’s day to their instruc- 
 tion, instead of visiting the bazar ; and I trust I am justified 
 in devoting this important season to them. They not only 
 attend themselves, but generally bring with them some of 
 their elder children, and frequently relations or acquaintau- 
 34 
 
266 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 ces, and make a comfortable congregation. Sometimes I 
 address them on particidar doctrines, and sometimes read 
 and explain different parts of Scripture to them. 'We have 
 found the advantages of this plan in many ways. The men 
 have improved in divine knowledge, and have perceptibly 
 improved their schools ; and my Lord’s day opportunity is 
 talked of among the heathen for many miles round Cut- 
 tack, hence I conclude that the subjects discussed are also 
 extensively known. 
 
 “ Once a fortnight I devote one Thursday evening to 
 about fifty poor people, blind, lame, leprous and otherwise 
 diseased, who come fix)m all pails to receive a pice each. 
 These poor creatures have a very correct idea of the way 
 of salvation revealed in the gospel, as many of them have 
 attended us ever since we came to Cuttack. I sometimes 
 make one of the principal persons among them repeat be- 
 fore the rest of his companions the Ten Commandments, 
 and mention the remedy God has provided for the salvation 
 of sinners from the guilt of the broken law. To these the 
 Saviour’s words apply with peculiar force. ‘ The poor 
 have the gospel preached unto them.’ 
 
 “ These are our stated opportunities of preaching the 
 gospel ; but independent of these, we have frequent occa- 
 sions to do so to inquirere who visit our bungalow for in- 
 struction in the way of the Lord ; and often the better part 
 of my day is spent in this delightful task. I hope I am, as 
 I am sure I ought to be, better qualified with precision and 
 effect to preach to the people than heretofore. This con- 
 sideration, in connexion with the foregoing observations, 
 ^vill, I think, make it appear plain, that a good deal of divine 
 knowledge has been imparted to these poor degraded idol- 
 atrous people. Many thousands have heard of the atone- 
 ment made by Jesus Christ for the sins of the world, and 
 have been exhorted to leave the worship of wood, and 
 stone, and silver, and gold, and to worship and sen'e him 
 alone. I have invariably made it a point in preaching, to 
 lay down before the people the law of God, which they 
 liave violated, and to point them to the blood of Jesus as the 
 
ORISS-A MISSION. 
 
 267 
 
 only remedy. In declaring these serious and important 
 truths, I have frequently enjoyed much liberty and power, 
 and have observed the jieople to be much moved with the 
 amazing instance of divine love manifested in the gospel of 
 the Redeemer. I have ever considered that the cross of 
 Christ is the instrument God will own and bless. And 
 from observing its effect on the minds even of my heathen 
 hearers, in comparison with any other docti-ine, I am con- 
 firmed in this persuasion ; and by the grace of God I hope 
 and design to make this the subject of my ministry, while I 
 shall have life and breath remain. Those who have been 
 converted to the truth, may well be instructed further on 
 the various and interesting truths of our holy religion ; but 
 it appears to me that every Evangelist should principally 
 confine his ministry to ‘ Jesus Christ has died for the sins 
 of the world and you may have salvation through faith in 
 him.’ ” 
 
 As has been remarked, the missionaries frequently attend- 
 ed the Hindoo festivals, at which a large concourse of peo- 
 ple were often assembled, and which consequently j)resent- 
 ed them with favourable opportunities of making known 
 the gospel, to a wide extent. 
 
 We insert an account of three which were attended by 
 Messrs. Lacey and Sutton in die early part of this year. 
 
 January 11th. I set off with brother Lacey this morning 
 to attend a festival at Botaswer Bhagabot, which place we 
 reached about four o’clock. As we travelled through the 
 jungle, we met with none to whom we could preach by the 
 way. After our tent, &c., was prepared, I went to exam- 
 ine some old temples near us, which form the excuse for 
 the many annual festivals celebrated on the spot. I say 
 excuse, for tliere was very little of a religious nature con- 
 nected with them. The buildings must be extremely an- 
 cient ; for, though built of next to imperishable materials, 
 they are rapidly hastening to ruin. One, or perhaps more, 
 had been undermined by the river, a branch of the Maha- 
 nuddy, and are tumbled into a mass of rubbish. As for the 
 god whose habitation it once was, nothing could be learnt 
 
2G8 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 ofliis fate. Wlien conteinjilating such scenes as this, the 
 language of holy writ often impresses my mind — “ The 
 idols he shall idterly abolish and the ejacidation often 
 ascends, “Come Lord Jesus, come quickly. " The temples 
 which were standing jiossessed nothing of that richness of 
 sculpture, &-c., which adorns many tlmt I have seen. In- 
 deed, they seemed to have nothing remarkable attached to 
 them, but their ajiparently iinfathoinahle antiquity. In one 
 was the ling, and in another an image of Bhagahotee : the 
 smaller ones, I believe were empty. I could not learn the 
 origin of the festival, hut suppose it might be the anniver- 
 saiy of the setting up of Ma-Bhagabotee, as she was the 
 principal object of worship. 
 
 January 12th. Before we had finished our morning 
 worship, the people began to swarm in from all quarters ; 
 a rare motley group consisting of men, women, and children, 
 byraggees (a class of Hindoo religious beggai-s,) fugueers, 
 Mahometan mountebanks, pedlars, &c. &c. The ground 
 was soon covered with toys, wares, sweetmeats, and jiieces 
 of cloth, spread in every direction by the different holy beg- 
 gars to receive the contributions of the charitable. These 
 contributions generally consisted of a handful of rice, or some 
 other grain, with two or three cowries, all together worth 
 perhaps the sixteenth part of a farthing; a few, and vei-y 
 few, gave more. As soon as the jieojile arrived, it seemed 
 the first business to bathe, that they might be purified for 
 the occasion. They then repaired to the temple to get a 
 sight of the idol, and the women to have their foreheads 
 mai ked with red paint. They reminded me of sheep being 
 huddled together in a market, to be be-raddled with tar, 
 &c. This red spot or blotch between the eye-brows, is a 
 universal ornament of the Oriya ladies ; and, joined with the 
 black powder with which they paint their eyelids, renders 
 them, in a Hindoo’s estimation, quite bewitching. We 
 commenced our work between nine and ten ; brother L. at 
 one end of the tent, and myself at the other ; and soon col- 
 lected immense congregations. To them we published the 
 everlasting gospel, and explained, and exhorted, and talked, 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 269 
 
 and sung, till we could talk no longer, and were obliged to 
 desist for a little relaxation. But the people so pressed 
 upon us, some, prompted by curiosity to see what kind of 
 beings we were, others to liear wdiat we were saying, and 
 othei-s to get books, that, norwithstanding we had three or 
 four men to keep them off, we could scarcely get room or 
 hreath to eat a little rice. We aftenvards abandoned the 
 tent, and standing on some j)ieces of timber, under a few 
 trees, addressed the people as long as we could utter a 
 word. My throat failed me much sooner than brother L’s 
 did him. I ap])rehend I injured it at Kontiloo ; hut when- 
 ever it w'as sufficiently restored to say any thing, I talked 
 again till I was too hoarse to be understood. In this way 
 we spent the day till seven o’clock at night. There was 
 work enough for fifty missionaries ; and the jieople heard 
 with so much candour, and, considering their numbers, 
 with such attention, that we considered it a famous day. 
 During the day we distributed about 700 tracts, besides 
 poems written on the jialm leaf. As we were packing up, 
 the j)riuci[)al man of the place came and begged that we 
 would attend the next Jattra, fifteen days hence, and said 
 many things in favour of this place ; a proof that he 
 was not dissatisfied with our conduct. We told him 
 we thought of attending another on the same day, in a dif- 
 ferent direction. In the day, when walking out for a little 
 relief, we saw a rude exhibition of the Hindoo drama. The 
 speaking part was performed by a fine active lad, in a sing- 
 ing tone, accompanied by a variety of antics, and support- 
 ed by a rude band of musicians, who roared out the burden 
 of the song with the most unreasonable distortions of coun- 
 tenance ; and, to add to the effect kept up a continual din 
 with their barbarous music. We were invited to take a 
 seat in the circle, but this we declined. There was very 
 little in the performance captivating to a European taste. 
 There was also a trial on the subject of the loss of caste, 
 near our tent ; but as we were not permitted to look on, I do 
 no know how they decided on the poor fellow’s case. The 
 jiriucipal people of the village sat in a circle, and the cul- 
 
270 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 prit, I suppose, was placed in tlie centre, all sitting on 
 the ground. It is, I should think, a formidable tribunal 
 to appear before, for I overheard them uiterrogating the 
 poor fellow very closely. I also noticed among the people 
 a class of mountebanks, whose singular resemblance in hab- 
 its and persons to our English gypsies, struck me very 
 forcibly ; and from what I have seen in India on the subject, 
 and from what I remember of them in England, I have 
 very little doubt that their relationship may be satisfactorily 
 established. We took our leave of the place about eight 
 o’clock, and reached home in safety about two o’clock in 
 the morning. 
 
 January 16th. I called at the Telinga school, and after- 
 wards had a good opportunity near it, being enabled to 
 silence my opponent. At first setting out I got on quietly : 
 the man that I commenced with, talked a deal about his 
 former births. But as they say it is the soul which trans- 
 migrates, I wished to know in what form he appeared last, 
 whether as a hog, or dog, or man, or what sort of creature he 
 was. But he knew nothing about what he was before ; 
 and I therefore inferred that he never had been born before, 
 or he would have known something about it.. For, as ’tis 
 the seat of intelligence which passes through different bod- 
 ily forms, according to his own opinion, he ought conse- 
 quently to retain a consciousness of his former condition : 
 as a man recollects what he was, and what he learned in 
 his childhood. The argument silenced him, though I fear 
 it did not convince him ; but he afterwards heard me de- 
 clare the gospel very attentively. Towards the close, I 
 quoted a poem, which says that rich and poor all go one 
 way at death ; that is, all must leave the world without tak- 
 ing any part of it with them ; but they who find the true 
 religion go to heaven. A man seemed to think I could 
 give him no information, unless I could tell him first wheth- 
 er the soul Avent out of the eyes, or nose, ears, mouth, or 
 from whence it Avent. And as I could not tell him this, nor 
 give him the geography of heaven and hell, he would not 
 believe in their existence, I reminded him that, whether 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 271 
 
 he knew where the prison stood or not, if he broke the 
 laws, the officers of justice would soon show it to him. 
 The Hindoos are full of these trifling quibbles, and instead 
 of fleeing when their house is on fire, they stay to talk about 
 the qualities of tlie thatch and mud walls. 
 
 Friday. My dear partner has been very ill all the week ; 
 but is to day sufficiently recovered to allow of my accom- 
 panying brother Lacey to a festival at Teen Teer, viz. three 
 streams ; about twenty miles east of Cuttack. My bearers 
 running faster than brother L’s, I stopped a little while at 
 a place called Purumnux, viz. supreme jjart of god ; where 
 there is a large annual festival, but of a very vile character. 
 The tCTnple is a stupendous building, and seems designed to 
 last while time shall last : there are several very indecent 
 representations upon it. I asked a blind Bralimun, who 
 was sitting near it, Avhat benefits were to be obtained by 
 worshipiring the idol ; — deliverance from sin, wealth, chil- 
 dren, &c., &c. And on putting the question, why he, who 
 was blind, had not availed himself of these precious bene- 
 fits ; he said it was from want of faith. A Hindoo will 
 suppose any thing, rather than admit the imbecility of his 
 gods. It would be well if Christians would improve on 
 this spirit. 
 
 About eleven o’clock, reached a village, where we dined, 
 being about half way on our journey. It was market day, 
 which gave us a favourable oj)portunity of making knowit 
 the gosj)el, and giving away books : we each had an oppor- 
 tunity of speaking. One man refused taking a book, saying 
 he had received one at Pooree. While we were eating our 
 boiled rice and sugar, we wished that some of our good 
 friends in England could just have a sight of us on some of 
 these occasions ; it might correct their ideas of the mission- 
 ary life. 
 
 In the veiy small village where we dined, there are three 
 temples, one of Doorga, one of Honooman, and one of Ma- 
 hadave. Indeed the country is full of idols, go where you 
 will : ah 1 when shall it be as full of Christian temples ! 
 I felt much discouraged in my setting out to day, at the 
 
 
272 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 long and extensive sway of idolatrj^, and of the strong wall 
 of super tition and prejudice with which it is now defended, 
 but was afterwards refreshed by thinking on the passage r 
 “ There shall be an handful of corn in the earth upon the 
 top of the mountains,” &c. We readied our place of des- 
 tination about sun set, (you will recollect we have next to 
 no twilight,) and as our tent was not arrived, Ave had only to 
 kindle a fire of dry leaves, and set our palkees under the 
 shade of an old wall for the night. We sat for some time 
 listening to, and endeavouring to profit by, the curious obser- 
 vations of our bearers, who were sitting or lying round the 
 fire. They have so peculiar a method of abridging and 
 vulgarizing the language, that nothing but the most inti- 
 mate acquaintance with their familiar scenes can introduce 
 us to a knowledge of it. About nme o’clock, the country 
 resounded with the din of poojah in every direction, and 
 continued the greater part of the night. Brother L. and my- 
 self endeavoured to improve the hours of darkness, by sing- 
 ing some of the songs of Zion. Perhaps these wildernesses 
 never re-echoed before Avith the praises of redeeming love ; 
 ’tis an affecthig thought. 
 
 Teen Teer, Saturday, January 20. The people did not 
 collect so early as at the last festival Ave attended, but the 
 general aspect of the assembly Avas very much like that. — 
 Bathing, a sight of the idol, and pleasure, Avere the employ- 
 ments of the day. The temple is a very old one, built of 
 brick, but rapidly hastening to ruin. The idol AA'as tlie 
 ling, and on the sides of the temple is an image of Gune- 
 sha, another of Parbottee, and another of CartiekeesAvera. 
 I tliink the standard sum for a sight of the idol, was seA'ea 
 undas of coAvries- The rich, I suppose, would give more, 
 but this small smji for each mdividual, from so great a mul- 
 titude, would make no contemptible aggregate. 
 
 We began preaching about ten o’clock, and continued it 
 with intervals of rest till live o’clock- The people Avere 
 more numerous than at Bhagabot, but in a general way not 
 so intelligent, or rather, perhaps they did not manifest the 
 same disposition to understand. We had all day as many 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 273 
 
 to liear as our voices could reach, and if we could have 
 talked teu times as loud, we should have had no deficiency 
 of hearers. It is of great importance that a missionary’s 
 voice shoidd he good, and his articulation distinct ; if he 
 have not this latter quality it will be a thoni in his flesh, 
 which will often pierce him to the quick. Perhaps St. 
 Paul understood this ; at least I can say feelingly that I do. 
 We sometimes preached from our tent door, and sometimes 
 went out under a tree and addressed the people, and dis- 
 tributed our books. With the exception of now and then 
 a proud, self-important Brahmun, they are ready to tear us 
 in pieces in order to get them ; it was a very arduous task 
 to disti'ibute our books projterly ; and in order to ascertain 
 who could and who could not read, we were obliged to re- 
 sort to various schemes. It would be tedious indeed to 
 give an account of all we say on these occasions ; and to 
 tell you in brief once, is to tell you perhaps always. My 
 first endeavour, after introducing myself, is to show them 
 that they are sinners, and in what respects they are so ; that 
 as this is the case, they need both pardon and sanctifica- 
 tion. I show them next, that Hindooism does not furnish 
 this necessary remedy, and thence point out the suitable- 
 ness, and value of the gospel, as the only true remedy for 
 sinful man. We are often diverted in our course by a va- 
 riety of objections, queries, and interrogations ; sometimes 
 we reply, but, if we can, we postpone an answer likely to 
 lead astray ; the inquirer generally forgets his question in a 
 few moments, and is ready to propose fifty others. Their 
 versatility is one of the most discouraging features in their 
 character, and their unsusceptibility of feeling is perhaps 
 the next. I think that poetiy and striking figures, and quo- 
 tations from their own shastei-s, have the greatest hold upon 
 their minds. And let a man’s abilities be what they may, 
 I apprehend that a Hindoo congregation would be the best 
 school in the world to teach him practically that a Paul 
 may plant and Apollos water, but God must giv^e the in- 
 crease, or there never will be any. Being prett}^ much fa- 
 tigued with the laboui-s and the noise of the day, (for we 
 
 35 
 
274 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 laboured all day in the midst of a deafning noise of drums 
 and tamborines,) we left about six o’clock to proceed 
 homewards, and reached our half-way house by ten o’clock. 
 Here we had dinner, tea, and supper all together ; for we got 
 no time to eat after breakfiist till now. Having finished our 
 meal we spent an hour or two very pleasantly with the 
 sidars, chokedars, &c. (stewards and watchmen) of the salt 
 warehouses, where we slept. They asked some pertinent 
 questions about the gospel, which made way for some use- 
 ful conversation. Here we stood our palkees in the veran- 
 dah, and slept comfortably till morning dawned, when we 
 again assembled our bearers, and made the best of our 
 way home. Passing through a small village I stopped fora 
 moment near a school, where some boys were singing a 
 poem, the burthen of which Was then- religious duties. — 
 My ear caught one line, which may help you to form some 
 idea of the gi-ound work of their system. It ran thus, 
 “ Jaha paoo ta, goorookoo dea,” viz. whatever you find, that 
 give to the gooroo. I can assure you this lesson is by no 
 means forgotten to be inculcated and practically enforced. 
 ]\Iy dear partner was able to attend once more in the house 
 of God, after her long affliction and consequent absence. 
 
 On Friday afternoon brother Lacey and myself again 
 set off to attend a festival at Bobaneswer, or the land of 
 God. And after walking part of the way, and having a 
 sufficient quantity of trouble with our bearers, we arrived 
 about ten o’clock. Going through a thick jungle about a 
 koss from the place, we came within a few yards of a tiger. 
 I was half asleep at the moment, but the tremendous shout 
 of the bearers aroused me, and I heard him at a very little 
 distance, making his way through the bushwood. Having 
 our torch-bearers, I aj)prehend there was little danger. If we 
 had not had these men with their torches it would probably 
 have been fatal to some of our party. On our arrival we 
 were greatly refreshed to meet our beloved bi-other and 
 sister Bampton. They were in bed and asleep, but arose 
 at our approach, and gave us a hearty welcome. We had 
 not seen sister B. for more than seven months, and but just 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 275 
 
 had a sight of Mr. B. during the time. We found enough 
 to talk about till past five o’clock, as we knew it was our 
 only time ; and should not have parted then, had not our in- 
 tended work for the day demanded preparatory refreshment. 
 However, I believe the Bamptons had no rest; for they 
 had to pack up their baggage, (no trifling job here with 
 such people as Hindoos,) they then got their breakfast, and 
 sister B. was off at day bi-eak with the baggage, tent, &c., 
 to about eight miles distance. I wish our good friends in 
 England could see one of these movements. Mrs. B. I be- 
 lieve, has the honour of being the first English woman who 
 ever braved an eight miles ride through a Hindostanee 
 jungle by herself, and on hoi-se back ; and our worthy 
 countrymen in India, I suppose, would think her mad. — 
 She is not the first however, of Christ’s flock, who has 
 been called so. I trust we felt, and do feel grateful for the 
 grace given to our dear fellow labourers. May they long 
 be spared to labour for poor benighted Orissa. Brother B. 
 remained to attend the festival. While he tried to get a 
 little sleep, brother L. and myself wandered about a little to 
 wonder at this wonderful place. O who can describe it ! 
 temples upon temples, multitudes! multitudes! multitudes! 
 and yet multitudes Avithout end ! to count them is impossi- 
 ble : they crowd upon the view in every direction. The 
 number of churches which may be seen from any of tlie 
 London bridges, will give but a faint idea of the scene. — 
 The Hindoos say they are 1,852 years old ; and at that distant 
 period, it rained gold upon the place, which induced the 
 people to build temples in return for the favour. One 
 would think there must have been some extraordinary in- 
 flux of wealth, or the expense of building them could never 
 have been discharged. Many of the temples, though ex- 
 tremely ancient, and hastening to destruction, still bear 
 evident marks of former grandeur. They are highly orna- 
 mented with figures of various descriptions from the base 
 to the pinnacle. Very many are now completely buried 
 in the jungle and entirely unapproachable ; others are 
 fast falling to ruins from the trees growing out of the 
 
276 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 Walls, aud forcing a passage, where perhaps, the tool of the 
 mason could never find admittance : others are taken great- 
 er care of, and are consequently in a much better state of 
 preservation. We examined many, they were principally 
 dedicated to Mahadave, and contained the abominable ling 
 and yoni. Three or four, however, we discovered which 
 contained most frightful representations of the bloody 
 Kalee : these were admirably situated for deeds of dark- 
 ness, and of blood. Whether such things are perpetrated 
 here I cannot say ; but I can conceive of few places better 
 adaj)ted for such purposes. The temples were evidently 
 frequented, for there were the remains of large logs, which 
 had been used, half burnt, for the purpose of sacrifice. The 
 principal temple, which is a very large one, nearly fis large 
 as Jugurnath’s, (indeed, some call this the sheath, and Ju- 
 gurnath’s the sword, meaning that Juguniath’s will go 
 within this,) contains the raj ling, or king of the representa- 
 tions, which bear that name. It was to get a sight of this 
 ling raj, that the people flocked from all quarters to day. 
 While we were getting our breakfast Mr. Sunder arrived, 
 so that we mustered Jour to attack this king, of millions of 
 princes, and of a still greater number of subjects. F or there 
 are more temples dedicated to this vile object, and there 
 are more who worship it, than any other image in India. 
 See Ward’s remarks ujion it. The natives vary so much 
 hi their accounts of the ling raj, that it is difficult to ascer- 
 tain the real size of it ; but I apprehend that it cannot be 
 less than three feet high. As it respects the general scene- 
 ry of the place, could you forget the idolatry connected 
 with it, there are few places so calculated to excite con- 
 templative feelings and solemn thoughts as the melancholy 
 grandeur of Bobaneswer. In the Christian’s heart it pro- 
 duces feelings of so deep a kind that his inner man seems 
 to die within him, while sighing over the dark extended 
 reign of idolatry. 
 
 As soon as the people assembled we dispersed, and each 
 taking his station beneath some convenient tree, we pro- 
 claimed the good news of the Kingdom. I have seldom 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 277 
 
 felt more pleasure than I did this day In talking to tlie peo- 
 ple ; they appeared in a general way much more intelligent 
 than common, and often manifested a disposition to under- 
 stand w'hat we said. I suppose that each of us occasionally 
 shifted his standing; and once, for a relief, I found out 
 brother B. I heard him for a little time, and helped him 
 disti'ihute his books. The jieople as usual, were excessively 
 eager to get them, which makes it very difficult to tiy who 
 can read and who cannot, before we give them a book. 
 ’Tis very evident that a knowledge of the great outlines of 
 our commission is verj' extensive, which must of coiu'se 
 prepare the mind for a better understandmg of what we 
 have to say. We retired to our tent about four o’clock in 
 the afternoon, when we took some slight refreshment, and 
 brother B. left to follow Mrs. B. to their next field of labour. 
 We commenced our work again, but as no mussalchees 
 could be obtained, and the next day was Sabbath day, we 
 were obliged to leave sooner than we intended, in order to 
 get through the jungle by day light. We reached our first 
 stage by eight o’clock, where we got some jol-pon, a kind 
 of fried rice and sugar ; and afterwards something fried 
 like parched wheat; we slept in our palanquins standing in 
 the road ; and starting early in the morning, reached home 
 about eight o’clock. 
 
 The last chapter contains some information respecting 
 various inquirers who were the disciples of an old gooroo. 
 Of these inquirers one of the most interesting was Gunga 
 Dhor the intelligent Bralimun formerly mentioned. The 
 hopes of the brethren were alternately raised and depressed 
 respecting him: his attachment to the gospel seemed 
 sincere ; but formidable obstacles lay in the way of his 
 professing Christianity; to be the first that should break 
 the chain of caste in the vicinity of Jugurnath, needed 
 much resolution and Christian fortitude. While his mind 
 was exercised on tlie importsmt subject of renouncing the 
 superstitions of his fathers, his friends, and kis country, 
 various interesting circumstances contributed to encourage 
 the missionaries, On an occasion when Mr> Sutton was 
 
278 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 out on a missionary journey, he accidently met with 
 Gunga ; he states, — 
 
 “ I was surprised by hearing a voice, at a distance, singing 
 a hymn, that I had translated from Bengalee into the Oriya; 
 it runs thus, ‘ O mind, be steadfast ! be steadfast ! be stead- 
 fast ! be not unsteady. The sea of love is come ! by the 
 name of this Jesus thou wilt be saved ! O my soul, besides 
 this Saviour there is none !’ &c. I of course, wondered 
 who it could be, and supposed some one who had heard 
 something of Christianity in Bengal, was passing by ; on 
 going out I found that it was Gunga Dhor, to whom I had 
 given the hymn. It afterwards appeared that this was his 
 native village ; he went into the tent, and I had some con- 
 versation with him. Poor fellow, his mind is in a very 
 agitated state, and few words could be more suited to his 
 circumstances than those he was singing. He has evident- 
 ly some strong regard for us, and I hope for the gospel, but 
 the difficulties in the way confound him. I have thought 
 it imj)ossible for a man to be so near the kingdom of heav- 
 en, as he has been, without entering in. Gunga says that, 
 many who receive our books come to him to have them 
 explained.” 
 
 On another occasion Mr. Lacey, when on a similar jour- 
 ney, met with him in a way not less gratifying, — 
 
 “ While I was distributing and explaining books to the 
 multitude around, Gunga Dhor unexpectedly arrived with 
 two of his religious brethren. He brought with him the new 
 testament in Oriya and some books of his own. I re- 
 quested him to speak to the people as.sembled, which he did 
 in a way that both pleased me, and gave me exceeding grief. 
 His warmth of address and the wretchedness of his views 
 on gospel truths, pleased and astonished me bej'ond measure, 
 and astonished the people also. But O, how I longed after 
 him ! If I ever undei-stood the Apostle’s meaning, when 
 he said he longed after his converts in the bowels of Jesus 
 Christ, it was this morning, when Gunga Dhor preached the 
 law to the people, and exposed their condemnation ; he 
 exliibited Jesus Christas the only remedy. The whole op- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 279 
 
 portunity took up about four hours. After the people 
 were dispersed, we went into iny tent together, where 
 Gunga Dhor excused his want of decision in his professing 
 Christ, and promised to be more decided soon. I warned 
 him against delay, and he jiresently became affected and 
 said no more. How great indeed are bis obstacles to a 
 profession of Christ ! From the manner in which he spoke 
 this morning, I cannot but hojie that he may be a vessel of 
 mercy, and get to heaven. Our exertions have excited 
 much wonder among the people, and they say some great 
 change as to religion, is on the eve of taking place. 
 
 At another time he paid a visit to Mr. Lacey, which en- 
 couraged his hopes : — 
 
 Gunga Dhor called to see me to day, and we spent the 
 afternoon in reading and conversation. He knows all our 
 tracts and books in Oriya, by heart, or nearly so. My 
 hopes still cling to him, as I believe he will die a Chris- 
 tian. He offered to lose caste by eating with me to day, 
 but I dare not allow him. He said his companions are 
 suffering some pei'secution through reading the Bible ; and 
 they are in j)art fallen from their places in society. I en- 
 couraged him seriously to deliberate before he lost his 
 caste, and to lose it by a public profession of Christ. 
 
 At length Gunga aj)j)ears to hav^e been enabled to count 
 all things loss that he may win Christ ; and the account 
 given of him by Mr. Lacey must gratify and delight : — 
 
 He has proceeded from one degree of knowledge to 
 another, and from strength to strength, till he has attained 
 a considerable degree of information, and devotedness to 
 God. He has come to his present experience through 
 much difficulty and persecution from the world, and par- 
 ticularly from his brahminical relations ; so that sometimes 
 we were afraid and discouraged conceming him. The 
 trutli however appears to have had a deep hold on his 
 judgment and his heart, and he has persevered through all. 
 He has lately become quite decided. He sees, and I have 
 the best reason to hope, from all I know of him, that he 
 feels himself a sinner ; while the blood of Jesus offered to 
 
280 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 God as the atonement for his sin is all his hope and all his 
 trust. In this he rejoices himself, and this he declares to 
 others. I am quite satisfied, as I believe we all are, as to 
 liis sincerity, and the reality of the change he j)rofesses. 
 Last Lord’s day he witnessed our celebration of the Lord’s 
 supper, which was explained to him. He seemed much 
 effected with its institution and design ; and when it was 
 over, said, with great simplicity and tears : ‘ O, Sir, when 
 may I be baptized and unite with God’s church in the 
 Lord’s supper ?’ At other times he has said, ‘ When, Sir, 
 shall you have sufficient evidence of my sincerity that I 
 may profess Christ by baptism ?’ His memory is retentive 
 and well stored with what he has read from the divine 
 word, and from other books. He frequently repeats long 
 passages from the Pentateuch, the Prophets, and from tlie 
 new testament, and may already be said to be mighty in 
 the Scriptures. I hope there is reason to conclude from 
 his long standing as an inquirer, and his mfonnation on the 
 subject of Christianity, as well as from his perseverance 
 through obstacles and persecutions, that he is a convert 
 from the conviction of his judgment; and that he has been 
 begotten through the word by the Spirit. Gunga Dhor is 
 not only a convert to Christianity, but a powerful preacher 
 of its glorious doctrines. His abilities are good, both as it 
 regards internal and external qualifications. Often I wit- 
 nessed his convincing and persuasive addresses with tears 
 of pleasure. His exposures of the idolatiy of his country 
 are exceedingly severe and satirical, and sometimes almost 
 unmerciful. But he has also a peculiarly forcible manner in 
 directing sinnei's to a dying Saviour as tlieir only hope. I 
 think no person understanding his native language could 
 witness his prayers without the strongest emotions of grat- 
 itude and love.” 
 
 At the time this account was given, Mr. Lacey was on a 
 journey accompanied by Gunga ; and remarks ; “ he 
 preaches every evening on the way, and at some places in 
 the day time also ; he receives instruction upon divine sub- 
 jects twice a day.” 
 
O III S S A MISSION. 
 
 281 
 
 Other circumstances of an interesting nature are connect- 
 ed with tliis station. Four individuals of tlie ordnance de- 
 partment went to reside at Cuttack ; and of the four, three 
 appear to have felt the influence of divine truth. Two of 
 them, a Mr. and Mrs. Beddy, have confessed Christ in the 
 ordinance of baptism. The third appeared truly converted, 
 and was expected to l>e baptized. Mr. Lticey’s account of 
 these converts is as follows : — 
 
 “ When Mr. B. came to attend on the preaching of the 
 gospel, all he heard aj)])eared new and surprising. He 
 began to iiujuire the truth, and found he had hitherto 
 been walking in the darkness of human speculations, a 
 stranger to himself and to God. The first impressions the 
 preaching of the gospel produced were, that he was a 
 helpless condemned sinner. His soul gradually reposed on 
 the death of Christ for the pardon of his sins. His out- 
 ward conduct became surprisingly altered, particularly as 
 it regarded the jjractice of swearing, and the observation 
 of the Sabbath ; and he soon became a partaker of that 
 ))eace of mind which flows from faith in Jesus. Our friend, 
 after mature search and deliberation, proposed himself a 
 candidate for baptism and fellowship. Mrs. Beddy also 
 became decidedly serious. The examjjle of her husband, 
 with the blessing of God on the preached word, private 
 reading, convereatiou, and j)rayer, induced her to attend to 
 the one thing needful. Mrs. B. was educated a Roman 
 Catholic; and when she married, her husband being a 
 Protestant, her father in the most awful manner denounced 
 eternal danmatiou on her soul and body, if she ever 
 changed her religion and became a Protestant. When the 
 grace of God enlightened her mind, she saw no reason to 
 dread these denunciations ; and, with her husband, put on 
 Christ by being baptized in his name in a most public man- 
 ner. The ordinance was administered on Lord’s day, the 
 2d of September. 
 
 In the conversion of these two there is something pecu- 
 liar. In the case of Mr. B. we see the indirect good of 
 missions to the heathen. He came to this corner of the 
 36 
 
 
282 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 earth wliere all is darkness and wickedness, and found that 
 blessing which he found not in a land of Bibles and gospel 
 ministry. Professing Christians, wandering in different 
 parts of the earth, like sheep without a shepherd, have been 
 found by the heralds of salvation to the heathen, and 
 brought home to the Shepherd and Bishop of their souls. 
 Heuce there is a source of encouragement to the friends 
 at home. 
 
 Another highly gi-atifying circumstance is, tl^t some of 
 the members of the little church formed at Cuttaclc, appear 
 to possess (jualifications which may render them useful in 
 the ministry of the word. This is peculiarly the case with 
 the two brethren of the name of SuiKlar. 
 
 Auxiliary to the preaching of the gospel, is the distribu- 
 tion of religious books <and tracts. On this subject Mr. 
 Lacey reinaiks ; — 
 
 “ The distribution of the Scriptures and religious tracts, 
 has been very extensively effected, both in Cuttack and in 
 the country round. The opportunities for disposing of 
 these have been after preaching. On these occasions from 
 five to twenty have been given to such as have been able to 
 read them. We have had some thousand copies of an ex- 
 cellent tract called ‘ The Jewel 3Iine of Salvation,’ written 
 out on the tall leaf and distributed. This method has the 
 advantage of being easily understood ; for the natives are 
 not used to a printed character. Of these poems we have 
 great hopes. A good number of Scriptures and tracts have 
 been sent to Sumbhalpore, a district up the Mahauuddy, 
 and have been distributed there. The old gooroo and his 
 inquiring disciples have distributed many tracts in the vil- 
 lages around them. And besides these, several melas (faii-s,) 
 have been visited, and the people supi)lied jilentifully. We 
 consider tliis part of missionary labour next in importauce 
 to the j)reaching of tire gospel. And we are justified in 
 this conclusion, both from the eflect of distributing tracts by 
 other missionaries, and from what we have ourselves seen. 
 I have often been surprised at liearing a passage of Scrip- 
 ture, or a sentence from a tract, quoted by persons whom I 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 283 
 
 had supposed knew nothing about the Christian system, 
 and in cireumstances wliich justified this opinion. Uj)on 
 inquiry I have generally found this knowledge to have been 
 derived fi-om a gospel or tract in their own jiossession or in 
 their village. Instances have been known of pei-sons hav- 
 ing adopted the Sci'iptures, or other books which we have 
 given them, as school hooks ; and also of ]>ersons who have, 
 from reading our books, learned the name and work of the 
 Saviour. All these, but ])aiaicularly tbe last, sufficiently 
 declare the importance of distrilruting tracts. No sun 
 burns these silent messengers of peace; and no prejudice 
 is in array against them. Through the instrumentality of 
 these, natives in the most sacred or secret places, j)laces to 
 which we could never have access, can hear of what Jesus 
 has done for sinful man. Impressed with the importance 
 of this j)art of our labour, we have largely distributed these 
 little preachers of* good news,’ and they lie as a seed in 
 the earth which shall in due time bring forth its increase.” 
 Of the beneficial effects of these little messengers of sal- 
 vation, Mr. Lacey records several instances, — 
 
 “ Sumldiulpore lies about 300 miles west of Cuttack ; and 
 stands in a part very little cultivated, and little known by 
 Europeans. The road to it lies through a dense jungle, 
 which renders the place almost inaccessible. The inhab- 
 itants however, being removed from the abominable idol at 
 Pooree, are much less superstitious and violent than the 
 people in these parts ; which last year induced me to at- 
 tempt to visit thetn by water. After seven days’ journey, 
 we were attacked with fever and obliged to return. Under 
 these circumstances, to send tracts was the only means left 
 us of communicating the precious knowledge of Christ to 
 the people. I soon found a trading company returning to 
 Sumbhulpore, and to one of the merchants, a respectable 
 Brahmun, I committed a good number of tracts, and he 
 promised to distribute thejn. I afterwards met a professed 
 Christian, and gave him a number more, and he made the 
 same promise. We pursued our homeward journey some- 
 what relieved, hoping and praying for the divine blessing 
 
284 
 
 NARRATIVE 
 
 or THE 
 
 on the books. The following incident will show that our 
 hopes were not groundless.” 
 
 About a month ago, as I was preaching in the open Ba- 
 zar to tlie Oriyas, and speaking particularly of Jesus Christ, 
 three strangers exclaimed, with apparent pleasure, ‘ O that 
 is the name ! that is the name ! and this is also the person 
 who sent us the books.’ It was a circumstance so rare, 
 that such unusual joy should be manifested by these people 
 at the name of Jesus Christ, 1 immediately questioned them 
 where and how they had heard of him ? Their reply was, 
 that they had heard about Jesus Christ from some books 
 that had been sent to Sumbhulpore ; and they asked if I 
 would be so kind as to give them books for themselves? I 
 of course complied with their request, and furnished them 
 with books for themselves, and a few others for distribu- 
 tion. I asked the men particularly as to the use that was 
 made of the books I had sent ? they answered that they 
 were read, and that their contents had become a subject of 
 interest among their countrymen ; but that they wished for 
 more full and complete instruction from us. The truth of 
 the above account seems clear from the men being faraihar 
 with the name of Christ.” 
 
 The native schools flourished more than common during 
 this year. There was also some improvement made in the 
 English school. 
 
 We now insert extracts from the journal of Mr. Lacey, 
 which contain a variety of intelligence. 
 
 January 5th. After family worship this morning, I left 
 home for the country. Arrived at Chosapora at 10 o’clock. 
 At half past two (the day being cloudy,) I departed from 
 Chosapora, and came to Chitereswa by half past three, and 
 fixed my tent under the village mangoe near the temple. I 
 was presently surroimded by a good congregation, some 
 were respectable men, and all tolerable hearers. — I remain- 
 ed in conversation with them regarding the atonement of 
 Christ till six o’clock, and many wondered at his man'el- 
 lous love in dying for rebellious sinners. If I could feel 
 more aflected myself, the love of Christ would make a very 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 285 
 
 powerful impression. Sometimes I am favoured with more 
 than ordinary tenderness while relating the wonders of 
 dying love ; and I always find that the feelings of my hear- 
 ers corres|)ond, and that they are disarmed of their enmity 
 and opposition immediately. 
 
 6th. I started for Chadeapatna, a pleasantly situated vil- 
 lage in the midst of a beautiful rural plain. I felt much 
 delighted at the first view of it. The village children were 
 playing on the grass, and the herdsmen were tending their 
 flocks of cows, sheep, and goats, on every side. One thing 
 more, that is to be inhal)ited by Christians, would make it 
 just such a situation as I would choose to reside in. But 
 the first thing that checked my enjoyment while approach- 
 ing the place was, a mud house containing a stone idol. 
 What are all the external advantages and beauties of situa- 
 tion, while the inhabitants are idolaters, exposed to the 
 wrath and curse of God! I arrived by half past nine, and 
 spoke to the people, who attended in crowds, till half-past 
 eleven, and then dismissed them to bathe and eat. From 
 constant practice I find it much more easy to express myself 
 regarding the love and sacrifice of Christ in different and 
 more familiar ways than I have been Avont to do. The 
 people have generally heard well, and some pleased me 
 much by their judicious inquiries. 
 
 From Cadeapatna I proceeded to Pikenapora and got in 
 about four o’clock. Till half-past five 1 conversed and dis- 
 puted Avith the inhabitants, but the attendance was not so 
 good as at the last places. In this A'illage is a very inde- 
 cent form of Rada-Krislmoo ; which is the village debta. 
 I walked tOAvards the place Avhere this disgusting image 
 receives divine adoration, but Avas told by a filthy byragee 
 sitting by, that the ground was holy, and I must pull oflT 
 my shoes or not approach. I felt exceedingly indignant, 
 but prudence said, stand still, and so I did. This byragee 
 was as nearly naked as possible, all over as' es and dirt ; in 
 other respects strong, healthy, and well made. These idle 
 men are gieat adulterers, and, like their masters, have un- 
 laAvful intercourse with the Avives of the cow-keepers 
 (goAvrees,) and are guilty of the most abominable practices. 
 
286 
 
 NARRATIVE OF T It E 
 
 But this does not impeach their holiness, for I have often 
 heard them say, when reproved for such conduct, that 
 “ Maha-prolx)o did so, and wliy should not we ?” As this 
 I • man sat under a tulsee mound, I charged him closely with 
 
 I these things, nor did he attempt to justify himself by main- 
 
 " taining his innocence. When I mentioned that such crimes 
 
 would hriug him to hell, notwithstanding his profession, he 
 became sadly angry, and retaliated by saying that I killed 
 and eat cows, &c. He became, however, much ashamed 
 before the people, whom I warned of such idle impostors, 
 and exhorted them to use their money for their own and 
 their family’s comfort. Afterwards I sat down among the 
 peo[)le who had collected ; and among other things read, 
 
 ; and endeavoured to show the justness of the prohibitions of 
 
 idolatry. As soon as I had prepared my rice I received a 
 I note from Cuttack, informing me of the illness of Mrs. La- 
 
 cey, and I immediately set out for home. 
 
 9th. 1 visited Telinga bridge this evening, and obtained a 
 large number of hearers. 
 
 l 10th. One Brahmun, exasperated at the attendance, 
 
 , called out, “ Great is Jugurnath !” An old opponent step- 
 
 ped forward and said, “ Sir, there is the king who lives in 
 , England, who is above all, and under him is the company ; 
 
 i next, the governor general ; next, the commissioners : and 
 
 next, the judge. We have nothing to do with the king, or 
 the governor general ; but all our business lies with the 
 judge. So there is, as you say, one God ; and there are 
 also debtas, as Ram, Krishnoo, ^and Jugurnath. No man 
 1 can see God, and indeed we have nothing to do with him. 
 
 ( Our business is with Jugurnath, who is by God appointed, 
 
 I as is the judge, and we must worship him. O what say you 
 
 , to this.^” Before I could answer this speech the streets 
 
 ' rang with the shouts and acclamations of the bystanders ; 
 
 and the triumphant speaker retired in the midst of his 
 windy honours, wisely concluding that it would not serve 
 his cause to hear answers. Most of the people, however, 
 staid to hear what could be said in reply, and^iany of them 
 I think went away impressed with the truth. 
 
 11th. With brother Sutton I attended a jhattree at 
 
 I! 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 28T 
 
 Moonkoondie of Bboteswa Bhagabottee, a distance of four- 
 teen miles. 
 
 Tlie general appearance of the jbattree was that of the 
 holiday part of a fair in England. The people, on coming, 
 immediately wash in the adjoining river, accompanied with 
 tlieir timtramimtras, incantations, &.c. and then proceed to 
 tlie temj)le to obtain a dursana, sight of the idol. On the 
 way they purchase a flower or some trifle to present to the 
 idol. This, with their offering, which is regulated by the 
 ability of the giver, and may he from two j)ice to one ru- 
 pee, hut mostly I think about two or three pice, is present- 
 ed to the Brahmuns, who make a good harvest of gain. As 
 soon as the gift is presented, the giver looks for a blessmg 
 from the idol according to the exigency of his circumstan- 
 ces. If he or she have no son, the giver will say to the 
 Brahmun, “ Let Maha proboo give me a son or if old, and 
 his son or daughter have no children, he will say, “ Let 
 JMaha prohoo give my son or daughter issue.” After this 
 the Brahmun sj>reads his hands towards the stone, at tlie 
 same time presenting the flower or other trifle, and says, 
 “ Maha proboo do for such a pereon so and so and then 
 the business is over, unless the person wishes to pui'chase 
 some of the maha prusad, which some of the most respect- 
 able do. The Brahmuns contrive to have plenty of this 
 article to dispose of at a high rate, which is another source 
 of emolument for them. The rest of the day is spent in 
 following a band of music, attending plays, or wandering 
 about to view the stalls of sweetmeats, or other diversions, 
 with their companions. At evening they mostly retire to- 
 wards home, congratulating tliemselves upon the supposed 
 effects of such water, such stone, or such food. Some, 
 however, always stay to witness the ceremonies of the maha 
 deep, and the bhada, which is the carrying of the idol, or 
 his representative round the temple in a palanquin. The 
 former ceremony is performed by placing a quantity of 
 ghee and oil in a vessel on the pinnacle of the temple, 
 which at twelye o’clock is set on fire by one of the Brah- 
 muns. The Brahmun having proceeded to the top of the 
 
288 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 temple, lights the ghee, &c., whirls it round in the air, and 
 repeats aloud the raja’s name, while all the people below, 
 accompany him with music and shouts of ‘ hurree bol ! hur- 
 ree bol !’ 
 
 24th. Two painful events have just transpired in our 
 neighbourhood, the genuine fruits of sin ; for sin when fin- 
 ished bringeth forth death. The , weary of life with- 
 
 out the support of experimental religion, shot himself in the 
 mouth with his pistol, and died. I heard the church bu- 
 rial service read over him last Lord’s day, but was much 
 shocked therewith. As a man, bis chai-acter was very res- 
 pectable, possessing much kindness and generosity. As a 
 magistrate, he was almost unequalled in the love of the 
 people. The other event was the murder of a boy by some 
 ■wretches, for about twelve rupees worth of silver and gold 
 ornaments which he wore on his wrists and ears. 
 
 “ A human sacrifice has also lately been ofiFered near 
 Cuttack. A few particulars respecting it will not be unac- 
 ceptable. Human sacrifices are more frequent than is gener- 
 ally apprehended. Every possible precaution is taken to 
 keep them secret, so that few are heard of. In the j)resent 
 instance the sacrifice was a young child, a boy. His pa- 
 rents are of the soodra caste. lie was either bought or 
 stolen from them by the sacrifice!-. It seems probable that 
 the person who offered the sacrifice had made avow to the 
 (Dabee) goddess to offer a beautiful child in case of some 
 favour granted. Hence, the boy cbosen was of verj- res- 
 pectable parents, about five yeai-s of age, and very hand- 
 some. How the ceremony was performed I do not know ; 
 but most likely by cutting off the head, as bodies and lieads 
 of human sacrifices have been found. And the goddess 
 Kalee, of the Hindoos, is represented as being jjleased with 
 the flow of blood. I have witnessed the sacrifices of goats 
 and buffaloes to Kalee, in Bengal, and this was the man- 
 ner of sacrificing them. It is therefore most probable that 
 the blood and head of the child, were carried immediately 
 before the image and offered to her. The Brahmun, to 
 conceal the murder, after offering the sacrifice, took the 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 289 
 
 body of the victim, cut it into small pieces, and boiled it in 
 a handy, a large earthen j)ot, in which it seems he intend- 
 ed to biirj' it. This was a most secure method, as the boil- 
 ing disfigure/1 the flesh, and no one here could susjiect flesh 
 being in a handy. It seems he was detected in boiling it. 
 The perpetrator and the idol were brought before the mag- 
 istrate of Cuttack, and a minute investigation ensued. The 
 evidence appeared clear against the Brahmun. We, how- 
 ever, condemn no one without oaths ; and, the murderer 
 being a Brahmun, not one of the witnesses would swear 
 against him, as it would have taken his life. In this man- 
 ner the murderer was quitted of all charges, though it ap- 
 peared evident he was guilty of the crime.” 
 
 14th. Yestenlay brother B’s fever was high, and his aj>- 
 pearance alarming. Some part of the day he talked wild- 
 ly, being delirious. O that he may be restored! We 
 could have no religious opportunities, nor was I able to see 
 the town. This afternoon I had a long dispute in the 
 street with large numbers of Hindoos, and talked till I be- 
 came exhausted. They accompanied me through the 
 street with shouts of “ Jugurnath for ever.” While we 
 are silent the devil is still enough ; but no sooner is the 
 gospel preached than he immediately bestirs himself. It is 
 some consolation that he thinks he has reason to stir! 1 
 have only enjoyed one peaceable opportunity among tlie 
 Pooree people this year, and I dare say that will be the 
 last. I distributed some written poems and could have 
 distributed many more. Brother B. is better to day. 
 
 31st. I have been prevented from labouring in the 
 town so much as I have desired by the awful state of the 
 weather. The heat in the day time is such as has not 
 been experienced for many years. The whole face of cre- 
 ation is almost burning hot. The thermometer is at 100 in a 
 cool shady room, and 110 palanquin travelling. This heat 
 leaves but little strength for active excitions. A storm suc- 
 ceeds the heat of the day, but it is only wind and dust, 
 thunder and lightning. No refreshing rains accompany. 
 The thunder and lightning are most awful. We were 
 37 
 
290 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 afraid our bouse was struck ; indeed the lightning was 
 down among us : tlie stoutest heart trembled. 
 
 Last Lord’s day was an encouraging day as it regards 
 English and Oriya services. In tlie evening I lifted up my 
 voice against the shamefully prevalent practice of violating 
 the Lord’s day, from “retnember the Sabbath day to keep 
 it holy and some have determined to reform : may they 
 have grace to resist the depravity of the country and the 
 age. 
 
 22nd. I ju'eachcd in the chowdry to day in two places. 
 A disputing Corana spoiled my first oj)j)ortunity. I after- 
 wards discovered that he had some knowledge of the gos- 
 pel. He went away saying, “ Christ, Christ, aow ke, aow 
 ke,” we are to have nothing but Christ now. My last 
 standing was the best, though not a good one. Some said, 
 “ Blessed be thy life, and blessed be tby father and moth- 
 er.” Others said, “ Why hear ye him ?” “Why hear your 
 gods and gooroos despised ?” 
 
 July 2nd. I attended the missionary prayer-meeting in 
 the evening, and spoke on the divinity of missions. Com- 
 ing away, Mr. B. of the ordinance dejiartment, asked leave 
 to walk home with me. After some conversation he re- 
 quested baptism. This was done in a manner truly pleas- 
 ing, with much diffidence, and submission to our judgment. 
 His attendance on every opportunity of a religious nature 
 has been most exemplary ; and a great change is evident in 
 his conversation. He has a pious mother living, a member 
 of a Methodist society ; and she says, “My dear Heni-y, if 
 you ever find any of those good men, the missionaries, I 
 hope you will hear them.” Our friend has acted a promi- 
 nent part on the theatre of Dum-dum and Calcutta, with 
 much applause. His language now is, “ What fruit had I 
 in that of which I am now ashamed,” &c. 
 
 August 20th. Going down to the bazar this evening I 
 entered into conversation with a Bengalee, an officer in the 
 commissioner’s office. He said God was best jtleascd with 
 a great number of religions, as Hindooism, Mahometanism, 
 and Christianity, just as I was pleased when my gardener 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 291 
 
 presented me with various coloured flowers, as roses, pinks, 
 &c. &c. It was replied, that if I ordered my gardener to 
 cultivate and present the sweetest roses, and he, instead of 
 obeying my orders, cultivated and offered various stinking 
 weeds, I should certaiidy be angry and punish him: here 
 we separated. 
 
 Sejrtember 19th. There being a market in Choudy- 
 choke, I preached there to day. A great number of peo- 
 ple soon collected round me, and among the rest the native 
 judge of the Court of Common Pleas. He stood till he had 
 made himself acquainted with the subject of discourse, and 
 then made some inquiries, as, “ What is this man ? Can spirit 
 move without matter ? What was the nature of Jesus ? 
 and what are the evidences of this truth ? Why do you 
 give yourself all this trouble and labour about this people?” 
 Thus do these people leave the plain truth and puzzle 
 themselves with vam and foolish speculations beyond hu- 
 man comprehension. I satisfied him as to the nature and 
 evidence of Christ. But he wanted to prove man God, 
 and God the spirit of the universe. He laboured hard to 
 clear man of all charge of guilt on the first of these ques- 
 tions, but made himself appear foolish. “ How can you 
 consistently punish these people with your stripes if they 
 are irresistibly instigated to guilt by your own indwelling 
 influence?” He promised to come and see me and talk 
 more on the subject. 
 
 September 21st. I got out between four and five this 
 afternoon, and was engaged in preaching and disputing till 
 seven. Some said, “ Kill no more cows, and hear the cau- 
 ses of the poor, and then teach us divinity.” Another cried 
 out, “ Sahib, raise a dead man and then we will believe.” 
 And the next, a brow-beating fellow, said, “ O you Sahib, 
 you speak the language of old women, talk Sanscrit and I 
 can bear you.” The Jews seek a sign, and the Greeks ask 
 wisdom. But I endeavoured to disregard their slander, 
 and preach Christ crucified, which many heard with atten- 
 tion. I read some passages on the universality of sin, and 
 its condemnation ; and then others oSering salvation through 
 
292 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 faith in Christ Jesus. Several of my hearers were country- 
 men and heard well. In the afternoon of this day some stran- 
 gers called on me to hear of this new way. They heard for 
 a time with seeming astonishment and pleasure ; but when 
 I pressed Christ alone upon their attention, they arose and 
 departed, saying, “ Sir, we can give you no answer to these 
 things ; but such is our situation that we dare not hear 
 more on this subject.” I have often known natives to 
 retire when they begin to feel the power of conviction on 
 their minds. It was so in the present case. 
 
 October 1st. I have had two visits from Gunga Dhor 
 lately. On his first he brought two companions with him, 
 and united with us at family worship, which was very ac- 
 ceptable. First we sung a hymn in Oriya, in which exer- 
 cise they united wth us as well as they could ; then I read 
 a chapter, and concluded with prayer. While praying they 
 fell with their faces on the earth, and repeated some words 
 after me. He requested me to allow him to eat some bis- 
 cuit with me, which Mrs. L. gave me ; but I declined, until 
 he is, as far as I can judge, fit for church fellowship. He 
 determined to lose caste with me, and took up some crumbs 
 which fell, and ate them ; however I shall not make it 
 known. 
 
 My hopes revive concerning him, and at all events I be- 
 lieve the truth has so far enlightened him, that he will no 
 more become an idolater. It was a novel sight to see a res- 
 pectable Brahmun eating the crumbs of an European. 
 
 October 14th. While I was preaching in the Telinga 
 l)azar this evening, a very noted devotee came up to'svards 
 me. The people immediately left me alone, and worship- 
 ped at his feet ; and he with evident complacency received 
 their adorations. I lifted up my voice on the Lord’s side, 
 and turned away from the scene. After the worshippers 
 had arisen from the dust, the old gentleman came up close 
 to me, and a truly grotesque figure he was. His counte- 
 nance is venerable ; he has a long beard ; but what is most 
 peculiar is, that he is bound about the middle with some 
 hundreds of cloths one upon the other, now cemented to- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 293 
 
 gether with grease and dirt, to the extent of fifteen feet in 
 circtiinference. Many of these liave doubtless been on his 
 body for many years, as he sleeps sitthig and never undress- 
 es. He has much muscular strength. And the people 
 asked me, if I could sustain such a burden ? I said I did 
 not wish to try. His hands lay upon this mass as on a 
 table, and he here counted his beads. He saluted me by 
 saying, “ Sir, I am your vassal.” 
 
 To weaken as much as possible the regard the people 
 felt towards this object, I fixed my eyes on him, and as soon 
 as silence was obtained, repeated to him the followmg 
 couplet. 
 
 Not in your beads, being out of your mind, 
 
 Counting, counting, what sliall you find.” 
 
 The people burst into a loud laugh, and the old man 
 looking gravely, turned and went his way. 
 
 October 21st. Last evening we entered into close con- 
 versation with Mr. C. IM., conductor of ordnance at Cut- 
 tack, and found in him the experience of a Christian. He 
 came to Cuttack in September 1826, and has attended our 
 worship since with much regularity. The word hits prov- 
 ed to him the word of life, quick and powerful. He is a 
 person of excellent manners and judgment, and the subject 
 of religion has been seriously investigated by him. He has 
 always been strictly moral, but says he never knew the 
 gospel till he heard it at Cuttack. Our friend has for some 
 time desired to speak to me on the subject of our evening’s 
 conversation, and wishes to become one with us by bap- 
 tism. On this subject he has fully satisfied his mind. Our 
 journey to Calcutta, and his removal, will most probably 
 make his baptism impracticable for the present. 
 
 Lord’s day, 26th. Went up to a temple of Mahadave^ 
 on the summit of a high rock. No Brahmun was in attend- 
 ance, and we entered the inner apartments. On the wall 
 fronting the entrance, we saw the following words written, 
 ‘‘ The lord of the high mountain saves shree gungador, and 
 besides the lord of the high hill, there is no saviour.” We 
 wTote the following just below it : “ Jesus Christ can save 
 
294 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 siniiei'S, and besides liim there is no Saviour, therefore 
 leave tvood and stones and worship him.” We plaeed two 
 geets on the head of the stone hull in the temple, and came 
 away. I took particular notice of Gunga Dhor’s behaviour, 
 that I might discover his regard for idols, if he retained 
 any. I could not jjerceive the least. On entering the tem- 
 ple his countenance assumed no seriousness, nor did he at- 
 tempt to how. But what is most remarkable, he walked 
 into the place with his shoes on his feet, which he would 
 never have done had he retained the least regard for the 
 plaee or for the idol. On entering, he called aloud, “ O 
 ISIahadave, O Brahmuns,” hut receiving no answer, he ex- 
 claimed, “ What gods are these ! and what servants are 
 tliese ! ” As we descended the steps, he said, with peculiar 
 emphasis, in Oriya, “ O Sir, how beautiful would it be to 
 see crowds in every du-ection coming here to worship God ! ” 
 The scenery from the summit of the rock was almost en- 
 chanting. On the north east are liigh mountains covered 
 with large trees and other vegetation. In the opposite di- 
 rection lie corn fields as far as the eye can reach, richly 
 laden with rice, fit for gathering, and here and there the 
 reapers were at work ; while at the foot of the hill is the 
 river Bhee. 
 
 PooREE. The station tvhich, according to the order 
 adopted, comes next in review, is that at Pooree or Jugur- 
 uath. Here Mr. Bampton, during a part of the year, con- 
 tinued his zealous and self-denying exertions ; while anoth- 
 er part was devoted to journeys. His health and that of 
 his faithful compaiiiou have on the whole, been good ; 
 though he experienced one severe attack of illness, from 
 which, by divine mercy he was soon restored. 
 
 On some occasions the crowds that assemble in this em- 
 porium of idolatry have listened to the missionaries with 
 tolerable attention. At other times the opposition made to 
 the gospel, manifests how much the wicked one is con- 
 cerned to maintain his empire at Jugurnath; and should 
 lead the friends of this missio7i to present their most fervent 
 supplications to the God of all might in behalf of the labour- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 295 
 
 ers near this detestable temple. On one occasion Mr. Bamp- 
 ton writes, — 
 
 “This has been one of the worst nights I ever endured. 
 Mockery! mockery! cruel mockery'! almost insufferable. 
 I talked for a while, and was heard by some, on the bless- 
 ings to be enjoyed by faith in Jesus Christ ; when a man 
 came with a hell hardened countenance, and that peculiar 
 constant laugh which I can hardly bear. He spoke llin- 
 doosthane, so that I did not understand him so well as 1 
 otherwise should had he spoken Oriya, but the burden of 
 his cry was, ‘ Jugumath is the foundation ! Jugurnath is 
 completely God ! Victory to Jugurnath, &c.’ He clapped 
 his hands, he laughed, he shouted, and induced the rest, or 
 a great part of them, to do the same. On the ground of 
 reason I fear no one. And rage I can commonly bear 
 very well ; but these everlasting laughing buffoons are al- 
 most too much for me. It is my great care that, amidst a 
 reviling, laughing, shouting crowd, I do not seem abashed. 
 
 “Towards the close of the evening Abraham arrived, and 
 1 called him to see what he could do. He said the peojtle 
 were like dogs barking at the sun, and would do nothing 
 but hurt their own throats.” 
 
 Even here, however, the gospel is at times heard, by' 
 some, with apparent attention ; religious books and tracts 
 distributed, and attention to Christianity is excited. The 
 rage of its oj)ponents probably betray's their fears. And 
 the devoted brother who so long endured their opposition, 
 far from being discouraged, persevered in his labours ; and 
 recorded the following striking remarks on his confidence 
 of ultimate success. — 
 
 “ The missionary’s journal presents a chequered scene ; 
 he is one day' elevated and another depressed. Here in- 
 deed is nothing to exhilarate, yet there is nothing to make 
 a man, with the Bible in his hand, despair. We must walk 
 by faith — we have asserted our master’s right to the coun- 
 try — we have called upon the people to sun-ender — we 
 have begun the holy war. And we hope to see, at least 
 some of the country subdued before we lay down our arms. 
 
296 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 which I trust we shall never do, but with our lives. And 
 should we fall under the walls of Jugurnath, before a breach 
 is made, yet the place toill fall. And we hope that those 
 who begin and those who are employed to terminate the 
 arduous contest, will join in a rapturous shout, that Jugur- 
 nath the great ! the detestable Jugurnath is fallen, like a 
 mill-stone into the sea, to he worshipped no more forever.” 
 Several months in the year were employed by Mr. and 
 Ml’S. Bampton in travelling through the sequestered jiarts 
 of the country to publish the glorious gospel. During 
 these excui'sions a tent was their dwelling. They plunged 
 into the midst of the heathens, leaving Europeans, and all 
 Eurojtean intercourse for weeks and months together. 
 These jotirnies were necessarily connected with much fa- 
 tigue and privation. On one occasion Mr. B. observes ; — 
 “ I have had to day what some would call a rough day. 
 I have passed through rivers and other waters several 
 times ; and that indeed is an every day’s work. Once or 
 twice I was very deep in thick mire ; and once I had to 
 cross a river breast high, the deepest I ever crossed on foot. 
 I do not mention these things as hardships. I take a pleas- 
 ure in despismg such little difficulties ; and should feel my- 
 self disgraced, both as a missionary and an Englishman, if I 
 could not do as much in this way as a Hindoo.” 
 
 In these missionary excursions 3Ir. Bampton has met 
 with several persons who appeared to understand and val- 
 ue his instructions ; and who sought after that information 
 respecting Christianity which is obtained by a perusal of 
 the new testament. His journals furnish many interest- 
 ing statements of his mode of proceeding in making knot^Tl 
 divine truth, and in answering the objections which are 
 brought agamst it in that land of darkness. He writes ; — 
 “November 26th. Lord’s day — I was em]>loyed, per- 
 haps, five or six hours to day in the market. My common 
 mode of proceeding at markets is, to stand tij) and show 
 the way of salvation at large ; proving that my hearers are 
 sinners, by particularly noticing those sins which are most 
 common among them. I also show them the consequence 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 297 
 
 of sin by a scriptural description of hell ; that the soul goes 
 thither at death, and both soul and body after the resurrec- 
 tion. I show them that Jesus Christ was the son of God, 
 that he came into the world to save sinners ; give a brief de- 
 scription of his sufferings, and show that he died to save 
 sinners — died in their stead — to procure their salvation — 
 that he died for all mankind and rose again — that pardon 
 through his death is to be preached to all, and is now 
 preached to them, and that by believing in him they may 
 enjoy it, even if they be the greatest sinners. I then show 
 them the importance of a clean heart, and that by faith in 
 Jesus Christ, the Holy Sj)irit to cleanse the heart will be ob- 
 tained. I sometimes notice the comfort which the Holy 
 Spirit imparts, and the fruits, as mentioned. Gal. 5. &c., 
 generally noticing, particularly, that believers in Jesus 
 Christ are so far purified that they will not lie, nor cheat, 
 nor steal, nor commit adultery ; and that I could trust any 
 believer with uncounted money. I also prove that all this 
 is true, by the miracles wrought by Jesus Christ ; com- 
 monly I mention them as proofs that God was with him 
 and approved him, but sometimes as proof that he has 
 power to save. I also sometimes mention hell as the pun- 
 ishment of sin in general ; at other times, as a consequence 
 of unbelief in particular. Sometimes judgment is intro- 
 duced ; at others repentance. Then 1 generally in- 
 troduce a good deal of what has preceded ; and I insist 
 that, except through Jesus Christ, there is no salvation. In 
 this connexion, I show the inefficacy of their own stuff. 
 Now and then I wait to do this in reply to objections, but 
 generally make a direct attack. And sometimes I begin 
 in one part of this plan, and sometimes in another ; and 
 am happy in an ability to preach these truths three, or 
 four, or five, or six times, most days with a good deal of 
 energy, but with less ze.al and affection than I could wish. 
 Every discourse is generally succeeded by a dispute ; and 
 when the heat of that is subsided, I rest a little, perhaps 
 conversing and giving away books at the same time. Then, 
 38 
 
298 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 in a new market, I begin again, and tread the same ground 
 over ; or if it be not a market, proceed to another village. 
 
 When the gods and the shasters are introduced I com- 
 monly dispose of them by urging their wickedness. But 
 the most effectual way I have yet discovered of silencing 
 the Hindoo is the following ; and it seldom fails to produce 
 a great effect: ‘ We possess evil hearts. Anger, pride, cov- 
 etousness, &c. dwell within us and defile us.’ This is gen- 
 erally admitted— Well, now, can I go to a gentleman’s 
 house in dirty clothes? And they say. No. The next 
 thing is, then have you any thing among you that can 
 cleanse the heart? You go to Pooree, and bathe in various 
 places (which I enumerate,) and that cleanses your skin, but 
 does it cleanse your hearts? And the answer again is, 
 No. Well, then it does not ensure you salvation, and is of 
 no use. But suppose you proceed farther, see and worship 
 Jugurnath, repeat your prayers, and eat maha presad ; does 
 all that cleanse your hearts ? Perhaps they answer. No. 
 I then add ; thus you see that all your ceremonies are of no 
 use whatever. But perhaps for contradictions’ sake some 
 one says. Yes, by those means our hearts are cleansed. I 
 then proceed to ask, perhaj)s, will a man with a clean heart 
 tell lies? And they say. No. But are the Hindoos, after 
 seeing Jugurnath, and eating maha presad, cured of lying? 
 And here a man, who has not a vast share of impudence, 
 must stop. If any man, however, go on through thick and 
 thin as some few will, and say they are cured of lying by 
 these observances, it is much the same as to the success of 
 my argument ; for every body sees he is driven to his wits 
 end ; and every body knows, I believe, that no unconvert- 
 ed Hindoo would hesitate any more about lying, whenever 
 his own temporal advantage could be promoted by it, than 
 he would hesitate about eating when he is hungry.” 
 
 At another time he observes that there is no truth, no 
 honesty, and, some say, no chastity in the land ; and men- 
 tions his answer to an objection against Christianity, 
 grounded on the advantages of lying. — 
 
 “ One common objection which I answered was, that 
 men could not live without lying. I said to the objecter 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 299 
 
 ‘ What is yovir occupation ?’ ‘ I am a husbandman.’ ‘ Very 
 good, and cannot you plough without lying?’ ‘Yes.’ 
 ‘ And cannot you sow without lying ?’ ‘ Yes.’ ‘ And would 
 not your seed grow if you did not lie?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘Would 
 your speaking the truth prevent the sun from shining ?’ 
 ‘ No.’ ‘ Or the rain from falling ?’ ‘ No.’ ‘ And could 
 you not cut your com without lying?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘ Very good. 
 And could not you sell it without lying? You know its 
 quality; and by making yourself acquainted with the com- 
 mon price of com, you know its worth. If it be worth 
 only a rupee a maund, your talking about five rupees is of 
 no use, for other people know its worth as well as you do. 
 You may get that without lying, and with lying nobody will 
 give you more.’ The conversation seemed to please the 
 people, and they did not appear to have thought that this 
 formidable objection could be so easily disposed of.” 
 
 He states that, in imitation of his divine Lord, he begun 
 to jtractice a parabolic mode of instruction ; and adds ; — 
 
 “ If I continue to like it as well as I now do I hope to search 
 my library, and especially my Bible, for suitable similes. 
 I have already about twenty, and have little doubt that my in- 
 vention and my books, will furnish a great variety. I began 
 twice yesterday, and once to day, with the parable of the king 
 making a marriage feast for bis son, only altering the provis- 
 ions so as to suit the Hindoo taste. And the last time I preach- 
 ed to day, I commenced with the Prodigal Son. From what 
 I can perceive of it, I hope this mode will tend much to 
 attract the people’s attention — convey truth clearly to their 
 minds, and also to affect their hearts. And it is an encour- 
 agement to recollect, that something of this kind distin- 
 guishes the Bengalee preaching of one of the most success- 
 ful missionaries of whom I have heard, i. e. Brother Saw- 
 in of Kidderpore. Possibly the people’s idolatry may be 
 more successfully opposed in this way ; as it will convey 
 the idea we wish to convey without the blow falling so di- 
 rectly upon the individual. Thus I had occasion to day 
 to oppose the practice they call jup. And I said two beg- 
 gars went to a gentleman for relief, and one of them with 
 his hands joined, said, ‘ I am a poor destitute hungry crea- 
 
300 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 ture, pray Sir, be so kind as to relieve me.’ But the otlier, 
 with a string of beads in his band, said nothing but ‘Sahib, 
 Sahil), Sabib, Sabib, Sahib, Sabil) !’ moving a bead every 
 time he spoke. The people laughed.” 
 
 One of bis journals described the condition of a hea- 
 then’s mind in a state of affliction. 
 
 “ The poor fellow and I had some talk a few days ago, 
 when he told me that durhig the illness of his wife, he made 
 considerable offers to some of the gods in case of his 
 wife’s recovery ; but she died. He then, he said, gave 
 vent to his feelings by abusing the gods, and declared that 
 he would serve them no more, for, whatever he did, fate 
 would have its course. He says that he continued very 
 obstinately opposed to the gods for some time after, but his 
 friends have persuaded him that it will be best to take 
 some notice of them again, and they have prevailed with 
 him. I suppose his state of mind in adversity is not un- 
 common among idolaters. ‘ The Lord gave and the Lord 
 hath taken away, blessed be the name of the Lord,’ is lan- 
 guage which they know nothing about.” 
 
 Tbe compiler thmks it unnecessary to apologize for in- 
 troducing so long extracts from the journals of Mr. B. It 
 is hoped the holy zeal in the service of Christ which they 
 disclose, will animate many of his successors in the mission- 
 ary field to pursue the same glorious course. The writer ac- 
 knowledges that he loved the man, and enjoyed his intimate 
 friendship ; and this may perhaps lead him to view these 
 memorials of Mr. B’s labours with feelhigs peculiar to him- 
 self. Yet he can safely assert that he has never met with a 
 minister of Christ who evinced more entire consecration to 
 his work, and who more readily engaged in such jtersevering, 
 arduous, self-denying labours to promote it. He therefore 
 supposes that, to missionaries at least, he is renderhig good 
 service by retaining so large portions of his late colleague’s 
 journals hi this narrative. 
 
 “January 24th. (Wednesday.) Lingpore. Yesterday I 
 was employed at Munglepore market, and at Mukundpore. 
 In imitation of the best pattern, my divine master, I used 
 many simihtudes, drawing them out to some length, and 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 301 
 
 tlien explaining and applying them. I represented the 
 state of sinnei-s by a numher of persons in a ship ready to 
 sink ; that they were invited to save their lives by stepping 
 into a boat that was brought along side ; and some of them 
 complying, were saved, while the rest refusing, perished. 
 Also, by a number of persons all in danger from an invad- 
 ing army : they were invited to take refuge in a strong fort ; 
 some went, and were safe, while the others were cut to 
 pieces. Again, by a number of almost naked starving beg- 
 gars being invited to a king’s house, with a promise of food 
 raiment, and wealth ; some complied and were made hap- 
 py, while the rest refusing, perished for want of food and 
 clothing. In this way I found myself enabled to invent 
 similitudes almost at jileasure, varying them according to 
 circumstances. I found the people more than ordinarily 
 attentive. When I got to Midnapore I gave the people 
 most of the substance of Fuller’s simile of the army saved 
 by the sufferings of the king’s son, contained in his “ Gos- 
 pel its own Witness,” and it produced a considerable effect. 
 In the same way I treated their objections, and with con- 
 siderable success, reproved any who behaved improperly. 
 On the power of the gods being talked of, I told them I had 
 read a story, and gave them a rabbinical tale from Calmet, 
 of Abraham breaking a sbop-full of idols and laying the 
 blame on the biggest of them ; and they readily admitted 
 that Abraham could not be credited. I also several times 
 showed them the folly of idolatry, by representing two men 
 having fallen into a well, and one of them, requesting a 
 friend at the top to let down a cord, was preserved ; but the 
 other refused the cord, and called for help to a post, cut in 
 the form of a man, without obtaining it. I am frequently 
 pleased with ^ly thing new that I strike into, better than 
 with what ii^ld. If I may but be led into the right way to 
 the people’s hearts at last, certainly God will deserve the 
 glor}'. In rej)ly to their common declaration that the ob- 
 ject of worship must necessarily be seen, I told them of a 
 blind woman who a day or two ago came begging to my 
 tent, and who had been to Jugurnath : “ Now,” said I, “ this 
 
302 
 
 narrative of the 
 
 woman could not see Jugurnath, and must she necessarily 
 lose her soul because she has lost her eyes ?” The univer- 
 sal result was, they admitted that tlie woman might be sav- 
 ed, and their objection was answered. 
 
 January 25th. On another occasion I began by saying, 
 “A certain man committed a murder, and immediately 
 absconding, escaped justice for ten years ; at the expiration 
 of that time he was apprehended, tried, and found guilty. 
 During the ten years which elapsed between his crime and 
 trial, he had committed no murders, and no robberies ; he 
 had been just in his dealings, and charitable to the poor, 
 and he pleaded this in his defence. But the judge could 
 not regard his plea, sentence was passed upon the murder- 
 er, and he was executed, and all this was quite right.” I 
 then proceeded to say that, some people thought of being 
 saved by works, but this might show them the folly of their 
 expectation : and proceeded of course to point out the right 
 way. On another occasion an old Brahmun did what he 
 could against me, and I argued it out with him, and after- 
 wards gave him a rub, by saying : “ A certain gentleman 
 had one hundred servants, and they all justly incurred his 
 displeasure by very bad behaviour, on which he threatened 
 to punish them, but afterwards promised to forgive as many 
 as would humbly ask his pardon. Some of the servants 
 however persuaded a number of the others that it was not 
 necessary to ask the master’s pardon ; for all would be well 
 if they would give them food, and raiment, and money : a 
 number of the offenders did so, and hoped that all would be 
 well ; but the master viewed the matter in its true light, 
 and the transaction was of no use to those engaged in it.” 
 I afterwards made the application, but the Brahmun would 
 not stop to hear it ; for, I believe he perceived that I had 
 spoken this parable against him. It is right to add that, 
 to prevent the people from being misled I tell them that 
 these are similes. I use them on almost every topic, and 
 they excite a good deal of attention. 
 
 February 17th. (Saturday.) Ganjam. Early on Thurs- 
 day morning we travelled to Burrokooly and procured a 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 303 
 
 boat to take us to Rumbah ou the Chilka lake. At about 
 three on Friday morning we reached Ruinbali. On Friday 
 evening I went into the village, and found the people still at 
 work building a new temple for Jugurnath: this tem[)le 
 has been in hand ever since I was at this place two years 
 ago. Its walls are disgraced by obscene sculpture ; and I 
 understand that one individual is building it as an act of 
 merit, at an expense of 4000 or 5000 rupees. 
 
 February 18th. (Lord’s day.) I met with two or three 
 very hard scornful men, one of them particularly so, and he 
 came to me both morning and evening : he is almost too 
 insolent and foolish for me to deal with him. I challenged 
 any one this evening to prove my religion false or bad ; 
 and he, like himself, accepted the challenge. After pro- 
 posing very wisely, that w'e should each of us take fire in 
 our hands, that his religion might be pronounced true who 
 tvas not burnt, he proceeded to complain of our religion as 
 eountenancing the killing of cow's and fowls. I said that 
 we did kill them, and it was because God had given them 
 to us for food ; but, said I, “ No Englishman kills his moth- 
 er.” I often urge this against their shasters ; and, recount- 
 ing those kind acts of my own dear mother, which render 
 her so worthy of my affection, I exclaim with horror, “ And 
 could I, now she is groAvn old, become her murderer ! ! !” 
 and I said to the young man to night, “You pretend that 
 you are too merciful to kill a cow or a fowl, and yet you 
 kill your mothers.” 
 
 IMarch 1st. Berbainpore. Tuesday and Wednesday I 
 was out as usual, morning and evening, or rather forenoon 
 and evening. Many of the jteople here are worshippers of 
 Seeb, and wear a small article called lingu, in a case of 
 silver, or other metal, hanging from their neck ; the case, 
 which is commonly silver, hangs about the bottom of their 
 breasts. This lingu, 1 understand, is thought veiy sacred ; 
 and an Anglo Indian Christian inhabitant of this place 
 lately told me of one man losing his lingu while bathing in 
 the sea. This, it seems, w'as considered a great misfortune ; 
 and the man remained at a temple forty days, during which, 
 
304 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 ceremonies were })erformed, at the expense of 2000 rupees, 
 for the recovery of the thing ; and it was at leugtii pretend- 
 ed that it was returned ; hut I suppose tlie faet was that the 
 man got another. Tlie foregoing remarks are intended to 
 introduce a curious and in some respects a pleasing fact. 
 
 On Tuesday evening a man came and said, with an ap- 
 parent air of levity, that he would go with me and continue 
 with me. From what I saw of tlie man I supposed that 
 he was only in jest, and rather ajiprehended that he really 
 meant to ridicule me. But as he seemed like a man with 
 whom 1 could make free, I told him that if he went with 
 me, he must wash the marks off his face and breasts. 
 These marks wer^ made, I suppose, with powder of sandal 
 wood and water, and some of them were peeling off of 
 themselves, so I took my finger nail and picked them off. 
 The man seemed very careless about his marks, and I pro- 
 eeeded to say that, if he went with me, he must throw off 
 and break his lingu. He expressed his willingness to do 
 so, and not only expressed his willingness, but proceeded to 
 take the case off his neck, and, taking out the little bit of 
 wood,* laid it down, and gave me the liberty of breaking it. 
 But as I did not know what effects it might produce among 
 the people, I hesitated, and advised him to break it himself, 
 on which he took my chair foot and did so. I did not then 
 know that these little lingus are revered so much as I have 
 since heard that they are ; and it stinck me that, as the 
 case was silver, it might be of more consequence than its 
 contents, so I advised him to break that too ; to this he said 
 that it was silver, and he seemed to think that it need not 
 be broken ; but 1 said it was unclean on account of its use, 
 on which he immediately laid it down, and taking the chair 
 foot broke it ! ! I soon after saw a man exhibiting some 
 parts of the broken thing, and requested to see them ; they 
 were immediately put into my hands, one of them w'as the 
 principal part of the article, and the other a little hit that 
 had been broken off ; so I asked the owner if I might have 
 
 The lingu. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 305 
 
 them, to which he not only replied in the affirmative, but 
 said that I might have the case too, and immediately gave 
 it me. 
 
 March 3d. Erun, who broke his lingu, has been with 
 me a good pai-t of the forenoon. He says that the people 
 are highly disj)leased with him for what he has done : they 
 threaten to pull down his house and stone him. They say 
 tliat the Sahib has given him forty rupees, and he may go 
 with the Sahib, for they do not w'ant to see his face in 
 Berharnpore. The man is afraid of them, and requested 
 me to apply to the authorities for protection. Among 
 other things my disciple (as the people call him,) told me 
 that his father died at the age of 105, and his mother at 90. 
 The old man, he says, retained his sight, hearing, and teeth to 
 the last ; his father despised the idols, but bis mother did not. 
 
 On Monday evening I introduced Erun to two Anglo- 
 Indian Protestants. He was accompanied by another man 
 Avho is an oilman, and who professed a leaning towards 
 Erun’s sentiments. They sat with me a long while, and 
 were present when we prayed. I had occasion several 
 times when he was with me, to ask Mrs. B. for things I 
 wanted, which she veiy readily gave me, though it might 
 sometimes be attended with some inconvenience. This 
 pleased him much ; for, he says “ both speak one word,” viz. 
 we are both of one mind. It is to be supposed that he has 
 about him a number of weaknesses and follies derived from 
 Hindooism. He told me one day, that he was ui the habit 
 of giving sugar to tbe ants ; for it is his opinion that, as 
 God has given them life, it is well for man to do what he 
 can to sustain it ; and he asked my opinion on this subject ; 
 to which I replied, that there are among our own species 
 many needy distressed individuals, and that it was my prac- 
 tice to do what I could at relieving them ; but that I left 
 those who are able, to provide for themselves ; and intima- 
 ted that the insects had the means of living without our 
 help : and he expressed neither satisfaction nor dissatisfac- 
 tion with my opinion. He says that he has often set his 
 feet on the idols in the temples when he had a private op- 
 39 
 
306 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 portuiiity of doing so, but that it would be very unsafe doing 
 so publicl\^ 
 
 3Iay 4th. At Gope there is a Thaiinah and police estab- 
 lishment, the officei-s of which have had to obtain me such 
 aiticles as were necessaiy the four times I have been there ; 
 and as a general rule they have not behaved well. It how- 
 ever occuned to me last night, that, as I have occasioned 
 them some trouble, it might be well to make them a present. 
 So I said to them, “ I have been here several times and you 
 have done me some business, so I shall make you a present 
 of a rupee.” And the reply was, “ Do as you please. Sir, 
 you are a gentleman, you are a chief ; you are our father 
 and our mother.” This last expression sounds curiously to 
 English ears, but it is very common among the Hindoos : 
 and if an old man of eighty felt himself obliged to a young 
 man of twenty, or wanted a favour of him, he would be very 
 likely to say, “ You are my father and my mother.” 
 
 Rlay 7th. I arrived at home in safety on Friday evening. 
 During this last journey some of the people, in part, saw the 
 propriety of what I advanced ; and they said to one anoth- 
 er, “ What the Sahib sa}'s is very ti-ue and very good, except 
 that he blasphemes Juguruath.” An anecdote which will 
 illustrate the native way of thmking on some subjects tviU 
 probably fill up this page. During this journey one asked 
 me whether I ever made use of any muntras, i. e. charms 
 or incantations ; to which I replied, “ No,” and that I was 
 convinced that they had no efficiency. The man then said 
 that he once saw me bleed a man ; that I asked him some 
 questions relative to his feelings, and that when I thought 
 proper, I suddenly stopped the stream ; and, said he, I said 
 in my mind, “ Now Sahib has been using some muntra.” 
 So I explained to the man that the blood in the veins runs 
 upwards, that the bandage above the orifice obstructed its 
 natural course, and occasioned it to flow out : but that 
 
 when I thought })roper to remove the bandage, the stream 
 jHirsued its uatiual course instead of coming out as it had 
 done before. The man seemed satisfied that the wonder- 
 ful effect might be produced without magic.” 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 307 
 
 We have contemplated the Orissa missionaries for six 
 successive yeai's, prosecuting their arduous work ; but up 
 to tlie flose of 1827, as it respects actual conversion among 
 tlie Oriyas, without success. Doubtless their efforts were 
 all that time productive of extensive benefit, both in widely 
 diffusing a knowledge of the gospel, and in preparing the 
 minds of the people for a reception of it. But now w'e 
 have the j)leasiug task of recording the commencement of 
 a series of conversions and baptisms, which we trust will 
 be carried forward unbroken to the end of time. 
 
 Gunga Dhor was probably the first convert from Hindoo- 
 ism. But the first llindoo who broke the chain of caste 
 in Orissa, and put on Christ by baptism, was Erun a Telin- 
 ga, converted to Christianity l)y Mr. Bampton’s labours at 
 Berhampore. The following letter of Mr. B. to the secre- 
 tary', announcing this event, will doubtless interest the 
 readers of this narrative. 
 
 Berhampore, December 28, 1827. 
 
 INIy dear Brother, 
 
 You will readily suppose that I write to you with no 
 ordinary feelings, as I have to announce the baptism of a 
 Hindoo. His name is Erun. His age he does not know, 
 but supposes that he is more than fifty. By trade and caste 
 he is a weaver. Our friend is a very decent respectable 
 man, and does not seem to be despised by any rank what- 
 ever. Till within the last ten months, he has outwardly 
 complied with the idolatrous customs of his neighbours ; 
 but in his heart, he has almost all his life long despised 
 the gods, and so did his father before him. The old man 
 died, with little decay of his faculties, at the advanced age 
 of 105 years, much respected as a sensible upright man. 
 When I was at this place last March, Erun publicly broke 
 a little idol, which his class cany hung round their necks. 
 The day after he broke his lingum, he washed off his idol- 
 atrous marks ; and, I believe, he has never resumed them 
 since. His acquaintance with us seems to have embolden- 
 ed him against idolatry ; and he has rendered himself re- 
 
308 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 markable ever smce, by bis opposition to it. For some 
 time I Was afraid of his clinging too closely to his own no.* 
 tions, and hoping to be saved by serving God according to 
 them ; but I had one day a conversation with him in which 
 I endeavoured to show him the importance of a magistrate 
 not suffering his laws to be trampled on with impunity. 
 And he ever afterwards appeared more favourable to the 
 great doctrine of atonement for sin by the death of Jesus 
 Christ, on which he now professes entirely to rely. De- 
 cember 21st was fixed on for his baptism; but on his 
 being particularly informed that he would be required to 
 eat bread and drink wine with us, in remembrance of the 
 Saviour, his courage failed, though he had in fact previous- 
 ly eaten with us. This fact was knotvn to some, but it ap- 
 pears not to have been circulated among the people. He 
 also urged his hope of his inducing others to come forward 
 as a reason for keeping back himself ; but I always acted 
 in the most straight-forward manner with him ; urging the 
 authority of Jesus Christ as paramount to every other con- 
 sideration ; and showed him that in fact he was most like- 
 ly to bring others forward by coming forward himself. I 
 think he once proposed partaking the Lord’s Supper pri- 
 vately, but to this I of course could not consent. And I 
 plainly told him that if he would serve Jesus Christ his 
 caste must be relinquished ; and that if he were baptized I 
 would publicly declare it gone. His last effort to keep his 
 caste was, a proposal that I should state the truth, if asked 
 about his caste, but say nothing about it if nobody inquired ; 
 but I replied that the caste stood like a stone wall to pre- 
 vent the progress of the gospel, that it was an enemy to 
 Jesus Christ, and that none of his friends could spare it. I 
 urged that Jesus Christ had given up much more for him ; 
 and at different times I read such parts of the new testa- 
 ment to him as were calculated to give him confidence. 
 The result, in short, was that I baptized him in a tank call- 
 ed the Ramalingnm Tank, on the 25th instant. I briefly 
 addressed the bystanders, preaching the gospel to them, and 
 told them that Jesus Christ required first faith and then 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 309 
 
 baptism : that my friend Enin had fomaken Hindooisni, 
 that he had given np his caste, that he believed in Jesus 
 Christ, and wished tlius to connect himself with his follow- 
 ers. I then asked Eriin if this was not the case, and he 
 said it was. I then requested his answer to a few ques- 
 tions, which, with his replies I shall subjoin. — 
 
 “ Do you honour the Hindoo gods ?” 
 
 “ No.” 
 
 “ What do you think of the Hindoo Shasters ?” 
 
 “ They are all false.” 
 
 “ Are you a simier ?” 
 
 “ Yes.” 
 
 “ Who saves sinners 
 “Jesus Christ.” 
 
 “ What did Jesus Christ do to save sinners ?” 
 
 “ He died for them.” 
 
 “ Who will be saved ?” 
 
 “ Those who rely on Him.” 
 
 “ Do you believe in Jesus Christ ?” 
 
 “ I do.” 
 
 “ Do you wish to obey Jesus Christ ?” 
 
 “ I do.” 
 
 “Jesus Christ requires his followers to abstain from 
 worldly business every Sabbath, and devote the day to 
 religious exercises. Do you engage to comply with this 
 requisition ?” 
 
 “ I do.” 
 
 “ Do you wish to be baptized ?” 
 
 “Yes.” 
 
 January 1st, 1828. It deserves to be observed that our 
 friend Erun was repeatedly and positively assured that he 
 had no pecuniary advantages to expect from receiving the 
 gospel ; and when I first gave him that information he ad- 
 vised me not to say so in public, as it appeared that a con- 
 trarj" notion prevailed among the people, and he was ap- 
 prehensive that such a declaration might do harm : but I 
 told him there were no secrets connected with my work, 
 and I could not allow the people to remain under the in- 
 
310 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 fluence of a wrong impression : and I accordingly took an 
 early opportunity of telling the people publicly what I had 
 in private told him. It may also be truly said, that no ad- 
 vantage was taken of his having eaten with us ; for I as- 
 sured him, that if he remained unhaptized no consideration 
 whatever should induce me to publish anything that would 
 endanger his caste ; but that if he were baptized I was de- 
 termined publicly to declare that his caste was gone. 
 
 After he had broken his lingum, last March, the people 
 talked of pulling down his house and stoning him, which 
 ma<le him afraid ; on which, as there was no magistrate 
 here, I wrote to the commanding officei-. Col. P. in reply 
 informed me that his power did not extend beyond the 
 cantonments, and advised me to apj)ly to the principal po- 
 lice officer in the place, which I did ; and assured him that 
 I should also WTite to the magistrate : and Erun says that 
 the people hearing that 1 was taking such determined steps 
 “ fell silent and I suppose it probable that these steps 
 have had no small effect on them since his baptism. 
 
 Our friend has two wives ; and as I believe the Seram- 
 pore regulations the best that can be made on that subject, 
 I think of acting accordingly. Ills elder and chief wife 
 left his house and went to her own relations six or seven 
 weeks ago, but the younger, still remains with him. He 
 has a child by her (I think the only one he has alive,) a 
 pretty little girl, three years old. This woman soon after 
 his baptism, seemed disposed to share his lot ; but in a little 
 time some of the people told him that though he and they 
 had been in the habit of going to each other’s houses, all 
 communications must now cease. The woman then find- 
 ing herself likely to be placed more alone in the world than 
 she expected, or than the rules of caste required, talked of 
 leaving him. She had indeed eaten with him, and conse- 
 quently, unless she could get out of the difficulty by lying, 
 her caste was gone. She still continued to give him trouble, 
 but she forfeits her caste afresh every day ; and, from what 
 I see of the family, they do not seem headstrong. I ex- 
 pect she will settle. I advised Erun, if she went away, to 
 
Orissa mission. 
 
 3li 
 
 take care that she did not take every thing valuable away 
 with her, and advised him to insist on her leaving the 
 child. Yesterday the child was brought to my tent by its 
 grandmother, accompanied by its uncle ; and as they seem 
 to think me a powerful being, tliey requested that 1 would 
 permit the child to be taken away ! ! I treated them in a 
 civil conciliatory manner, but firmly assured them that the 
 removal of the child would have my most determined op- 
 position. They sat and talked a good while, and then 
 went away making their salam. 
 
 Balasore. It was the wish of the brethren that INIr. 
 Sutton should, so soon as the circumstances of the mission 
 would permit, occupy a third station. With this view he 
 twice visited Berhamj)ore ; and would have fixed his abode 
 there, had not Mr. Bampton thought himself ca))able of 
 attending to that j>art of the province in connexion with his 
 o%vn station at Pooree. Mr. S. therefore turned his atten- 
 tion northward ; and, as Mr. Sutton’s long illness rendered 
 a change necessary, he determined in the early part of this 
 year upon visiting Balasore. Various considerations sub- 
 sequently induced him to decide on making it the third 
 missionary station in Orissa. The following extracts from 
 his journal contain some particulars of his labours, and 
 reasons for his remaining at Balasore. 
 
 “ Thursday, 8th January. I set out for Balasore and 
 reached it on Wednesday. 
 
 “ Balasore, in point of size, is the third town in Orissa 
 Proper, and contains about 10,000 people. It is surrounded 
 by an infinity of little hamlets ; the whole neighbourhood 
 is covered with numerous little villages, which send forth an 
 immense poitulatiou, and which give it the character of the 
 most populous part of the province. The town is situated 
 about 170 miles from Calcutta, 100 from Cuttack, and 150 
 from Pooree. It was one of the most important of the 
 European settlements, before the way was open to Calcutta. 
 At this day may be seen the remains of the British, French, 
 Danish, Dutch, and Portuguese Factories. And many of 
 the inhabitants remember the flags of these five nations, all 
 
312 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 flying at the same time. Veiy little now remains of all 
 the glory and authority of the last four, besides the tombs 
 of their adventurers. There are, indeed, two very high 
 triangular pillars, with the words ‘ Co])eidiagen Factory 
 and the ruins of a Catholic chapel. The Danes also have 
 about an acre of ground, and a few buildings ; just enough to 
 give them authority to hoist the Danish Ensign on Sunday 
 morning. I have seen nothing in paiticular belonging to the 
 French ; and the general trade of the place is now nearly 
 annihilated. The inhabitants are a mixed community of 
 Oriyas, Bengalees, Mussuhnen, and a few low Portuguese. 
 
 The neighbouring villages are represented as furnishing 
 an immense field for the exertion of Christian zeal and 
 love. On one occasion Mr. Sutton writes : — 
 
 “ I visited a market to day at a place called Sagea Patna. 
 I found a vast multitude of people, who had probably nev- 
 er heard a word of Christianity before. They were assem- 
 bled from the neighbourhood, for some distance, but the 
 numbers which pressed upon me to hear what new thing I 
 had to communicate, almost overpowered me. It was im- 
 possible to do much in the way of talking. I distributed 
 about one hundred tracts and gospels, and a few poems.” 
 
 At another time, when contemplating the scenes at Bala- 
 sore, he Avrites : — 
 
 “ It is impossible that one who has never been in a heath- 
 en land, and perhaps I should say in India, can form an 
 adequate idea of its overwhelming nature, and how itboAvs 
 down the soul. When attending missionaiy meetings, &c. in 
 England, and favourable reports are brought forward, one is 
 apt to feel as if the darkness had already yielded to the light, 
 and every difficulty had vanished before the proclamation 
 of the gospel. But hoiv differently a missionary feels who 
 is labouring in the very fire ! While he hails with delight 
 every favourable appearance, and is encouraged by every 
 pleasing token ; yet is constrained to feel that all his success, 
 and the success of his brethren put togetlier, and compared 
 with what is yet undone, is no more than the glimmering of 
 the fire fly in midnight darkness. When I commenced this 
 
OlilSSA MISSION. 
 
 3i3 
 
 letter, I was sitting at the door of our little hungalow,Avliich 
 Stands on a considerable elevation, enjoying the pleasures 
 of a fine moonlight evening. The teeming po|)ulation 
 aroimd me, so far from retiring to rest, seem only to have 
 just awoke to noise and revelry. The voices of thousands 
 of my fellow travellers to eternity are sounding in my ears ; 
 some rend the air with songs, composed in the most filthy 
 language, in commendation of the actions of their gods ; 
 others are engaged with all their might in abusing each 
 other, with curses and language of wtiich you can never 
 conceive. If a more orderly party is found, listen a mo- 
 ment to their language, and it is all about j)ice, cowries, and 
 tankas, (rupees,) &c: it is very remarkable, that you hardly 
 ever hear conversation when tliis is not the subject. All 
 around, the Brahmims, in attendance on their different 
 idols, are sounding their distracting tom toms, and other 
 bai-barous instruments ; while, at intervals, a stentorian voice 
 is heard, from a vast distance, exclaiming, or rather howl- 
 ing to the idol, Narayim, Rarn, Rhada, Krishnoo, ‘ hear, 
 hear. Save, save Soono, soono,’ &c. &c. I w’ish it were 
 in my power to give you a full idea of these nightly orgies, 
 hut it is not. Let the solemn truth, however, sink into the 
 heart of every general baptist, that among the thousands of 
 A'oices which now rend the air, not one is raised to praise 
 tlie Father of mercies or the Saviour of souls. And let 
 them remember too, that they believe their heavenly 
 Father’s mercies extend to all his works, and that the 
 Saviour died for the salvation of all ! If on the one hand 
 I feel the difficulties connected with my work, almost to 
 despondency, yet, on the other, this soul reviving truth 
 blears my spirits up, and bids me look to Him wLo mil, who 
 must, who shall, see of the travail of his soul and be satis- 
 fied.” 
 
 Of the plans he was adopting, to make known the gospel 
 of salvation, Mr. S. remarks : — 
 
 “ I have not gone so frequently into the bazars and pub- 
 lic places as I used to do in Cuttack, for two reasons. One 
 is, that I have not been able to get out, on account of 
 40 
 
314 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 affliction, and another, I think a different course at least 
 worth a trial. In these public situations, a missionary is 
 exposed to the worst part of the population, who seem to 
 consider him fair game ; and too often they succeed in dis- 
 persing a congregation, or in rendering the opportunity 
 unprofitable ; added to this, the more respectable part of 
 the Hindoos think it disreputable. I have therefore usually 
 walked through the town, and w'hen accosted by a respect- 
 able individual, or when a good opportunity of speaking to 
 a few orderly peopk presents itself, I have embraced it, and 
 have found more satisfaction. The plan however w’hich I 
 wish to make trial of is, to get a small place with an open 
 front, in one of the most public situations, and spend a 
 considerable portion of time in it daily, in conversation 
 with any one who chooses to come. My idea is, that the 
 people will behave more respectfully, and attach more im- 
 portance to what is said. I cemnot however, succeed in 
 getting a place, for the people are very jealous of me ; but 
 time will overcome this difficulty.” 
 
 INTERVIEW WITH A NATIVE RAJA. 
 
 September 12th. I was yesterday sent for to attend the 
 Mohor Bonge Raja, (the king of the land of Peacocks.) 
 The Raja observed that I had conferred great favour on 
 him by my visit, and he was very happy on account of it. 
 In order to give the conversation a religious turn, I observ- 
 ed my favour was of little consequence, or the favour of 
 any man ; if we obtained the favour of God we should be 
 happy indeed, but without it, our temporal distinctions 
 were unavailing. He replied, “ True, that sentiment is 
 unanswerable !” to which I rejoined “ Good but can your 
 majesty inform me how this grace is to be obtained.^ there 
 are various methods prescribed in the world, and it is the 
 business of a wise man to investigate which is true and 
 which is false ! This led to the desired conversation, at 
 tlie end of which I introduced my present of an Oriya 
 new testament, with tlie Raja’s name in it ; a tract or two, 
 and a poem, with three elementary books in English, for 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 315 
 
 the young Rajas. He appeared pleased with them, and 
 promised to read them, and consider their contents. 
 
 I asked, and obtained the Raja’s permission, if I felt dis- 
 posed, to enter liis tenitory, candidly stating my object to 
 be preaching the gospel, of which he was aware, and 
 said he should be happy for me to do so. I do not attach 
 much credit to this, hut I should suppose his promise 
 would secure me if an o[)portunity offers of going. 
 
 October 1. “ One of my auditors asked, with an ap- 
 
 parent desire to know, if I woidd tell him truly what the 
 company jiaid me per month. The reply was, of course, 
 that they paid me nothing. “ How then can you defray 
 your expenses of living and travelling about from place to 
 place ?” I explained how good people, who felt for their 
 souls, and desired their salvation, contributed to send me. 
 They could hardly credit this, till I affirmed it was even so. 
 I asked them “ If I knew that a neighbouring village was 
 dying with the cholera, and I possessed a remedy which 
 would be sure to be effectual, if I did not make it known, 
 should I not he guilty ?” They answered, “Yes.” This 
 formed the ground of a serious address, in which I showed 
 them our reasons for believing them in danger of hell-fire, 
 and of the saving efficacy of the gospel ; I felt, and I think 
 tlie people did. 
 
 I feel little doubt that if we had means commensurate with 
 our loork, idolatry ivould speedily totter to its very foundations 
 in Orissa ! 
 
 November 9th. I visited my countiy schools. Went 
 through coni fields ripe for the harvest; the men were 
 busily engaged in reaping the corn, while the women and 
 boys can'ied it home. About 11 a. m. reached a village 
 called Rabuna, where I had established a school ; but as 
 the children were gone to eat, and it would take sometime 
 to collect them, I set off to visit a celebrated temple at Go- 
 peenathpoor, about a mile, or a mile and half distant. 
 
 The temple was a very ancient building, but the people 
 were willing to exalt its antiquity, by saying that it was built 
 in the time of Ramchunder, in the Tretya Joog, and that he 
 
7 
 
 316 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 made the image ■which was Gopeenaut, viz. the lord of the 
 milk-maids, Krishna, with his own hands. This is as in- 
 consistent as it is false ; but it is a proj>er specimen of the 
 erudition of the attendant Brahmpns. Were I to give a 
 description of the exterior of this holy building, I should 
 shock your feelings ; no house of ill fame, in England, dare 
 j>resent any thing like it. The characteristics of Hindoo- 
 ism are obscenity and unfeeling apatlty, and these are met 
 with in every village to an extent which well nigh over- 
 whelms every feeling of concern for the sottish, miserable 
 w'orshippers. There was one hiiage, in the eourt, which 
 I have not seen before ; it was that of Gorooru, a sort of 
 figure with a human face and body, and the wings of a bird: 
 a good deal is said about it in the Ramayiin, but the igno- 
 rant attendants could tell me nothing of its history, nor 
 wherefore he was placed with an image of Krishna ; indeed, 
 not one could tell me the names of the nine planets which 
 ■were carv'ed on a large stone in front of one of the buildings, 
 any more than that they were the “ Noba Graha.” Igno- 
 rance and bigotry go together, and so it w'as here, and I 
 soon left the pride of many generations in disgust. There 
 is a grand festival held here in Phagoon mas, which I hope 
 to visit- 
 
 School at Rabana. On returning I found a good num- 
 ber of boys assembled, and a number of people looking on. 
 The school is held beneath a wide spreading banian tree, 
 on the bare ground, where from generation to generation 
 the village pedagogue had introduced his unruly pupils into 
 all the mysteries of the alphabet, and the first rudiments of 
 those impure legends which are to form their characters for 
 life. There I saw a group of interesting lads, in all the 
 simplicity of antediluvian costume; and doubtless with 
 scarcely a particle of difference, either as it respects the 
 manner or matter of tlieir education, from what it has been 
 in each revolving century for perhaps two thousand years. 
 Our little mission has introduced a new era to these singu- 
 lar people; and the children of Brahniuns, who can trace 
 their genealogy through an incomprehensible period, are 
 now taught to read at the expense of the Mlechas. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 317 
 
 Saturday. Visited a market to day at a place called 
 Korogj)fo ; I suppose about eight miles west of Balasore. 
 As the greater part of my way lay along the great J ugur- 
 nath road, I saw mfiny jjilgrims, and many of them the 
 most miserable objects that can he imagined. One or two 
 in particular attracted my attention. One was a blind old 
 man, wasted away to such a degree, that with his sunken 
 sightless eyes, he formed a very striking resemblance to the 
 picture of death. Another was an old woman, with totter- 
 ing steps, and emaciated body, bending her course towards 
 a hotne, which it is next to impossible she can ever reach. 
 Others were young men, who had performed a pilgrimage 
 of a thousand or fifteen hundred miles ; and now, naked, 
 starving, and exhausted with fatigue, they ai’e slowly retrac- 
 ing their weai'y way. Most of them are worn out with 
 walking, and their feet so blistered and torn, that they are 
 obliged to hind them up with the only piece of cloth they 
 have, to enable them in any manner to prosecute their 
 journey. And what is the fruit of all this toil ? Why, 
 they have a j)icture of Jugurnath, such as you have seen in 
 England, suspended round their neck, and two or three 
 little sticks covered with red ochre, to take home, should they 
 reach it, as a memorial of the'h pilgrimage. Oh ! how often 
 have I wished, that the Court of Directors, while they are 
 coldly debating about the pilgrim tax, could see these mis- 
 erable wretches. I am sure the horrid sight could never 
 be forgotten. 
 
 Friday morning. Employed the time before breakfast 
 in looking at some of the wonders of the place. Near to 
 us, by the side of a Mahomedan mosque, lie three immense 
 colossal images, cut out of a solid piece of stone salt, meas- 
 uring now ten feet square. The first is an image of the 
 destroying Kalee, in living sculpture. She is represented 
 as a frantic witch, skinny and bare, with long hanging 
 breasts and meagre visage. Her bloody tongue is thrust 
 out of her mouth, through surprise at having, in her frantic 
 dance, trampled upon her husband Siva, who lies under 
 her feet with clasped hands in a supplicating posture. It 
 
318 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 is a wonderful piece of workmanship, both for magnitude 
 of size, and minute elegance and propriety of execution. 
 They are monuments of the power over the chisel which 
 the ancient Hindoos possessed. She has a necklace of 
 sculls, a cup, axe, &c. The second is ludranee, the wife 
 of Indra, god of the firmament. She is sitting cross-legged, 
 suckling her son. Over her is Indra’s elephant, and other 
 emblems of Indra. 3d. Is the wife of the Boar Abatar, 
 with a boar’s face and human body, &c. She is also suck- 
 ling her son. 
 
 These have been hurled from their thrones by the mus- 
 sulmans, and now lie totally disregarded. 
 
 We afterwards saw eight others of a smaller size, but still 
 enormously large : these have been raised up, and a com- 
 paratively small temple has been built over them ; but I be- 
 lieve they receive little adoration. The first in the row is 
 the bloody Kalee, in the same attitude as the former, hut 
 much more perfect : none of her arms are broken off. In 
 one right hand she holds a bowl of human blood, and in the 
 upper hand the bloody axe of frightful structure, and smear- 
 ed with red paint instead of blood. In one left hand she 
 holds the head of a human victim by the hair, and with the 
 other she appears to be bestowing a blessing. Round her 
 neck is a long necklace of human sculls, and under her feet 
 is her supplicating husband Siva. Her person is that of an 
 old, hare-bone witch, with the veins visible through her 
 skin in every direction, and out of her horrid grinning 
 mouth is thrust her blood-stained tongue. Such is the 
 amiable consort of the acknowledged greatest god in the 
 Hindoo trinity. 
 
 The next to her is Lucksmee, the consort of Vishnoo, 
 (the preserver,) suckling her infant. The third is the con- 
 sort of the Boar Abatar, the third incarnation of Vishnoo. 
 The fourth Jumna, the mother of death, a most admirable 
 representation of an old woman. 5tb, 6th, and 7th, are also 
 female figures. 8th. The Nurusingh or Lion man, the 
 4th incarnation of Vishnoo, destroying the demon. 
 
 The weather again ‘cleared up, and we reached another 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 319 
 
 immense temple, surrounded by a variety of smaller ones, 
 and the whole enclosed by a high stone wall, built out of 
 the wreck of former temples, and filled lull of images of 
 various unknown and undescribed shapes and visions, 
 some of them of the vilest kind. 
 
 Within this enclosure is the celebrated well, into which 
 the pilgrims throw the pinda, or ancestorial cake. The 
 vast numbers which are thrown in occasion such a fermen- 
 tation, that the well sometimes disgorges its long accurnula- 
 tuig burden, and deluges the neighbourhood. It sends forth 
 a very disagi'eeable scent even now. 
 
 3Ir. Lacey furnishes a few other particulars of this visit : 
 After breakfast the salt darogah called at our tent to show me 
 the wonders of the place. The first thing that took my at- 
 tention was a large banian tree just by. It is not so large 
 as many in India, but is a fine shade : it covers a piece of 
 grotmd 190 yards in circumference. We next visited three 
 collossean images, representations of three Hindoo female 
 deities, viz. Juminee, Indrinee, and Kallee. Stirling, in his 
 account of Orissa, makes particular mention of the last 
 image, and it is well worth the time and expense of the 
 antiquarian to have it conveyed to Europe. It could be 
 removed without ofience to the people, for they are not 
 now worshipped, though they once were. It is evident, 
 from the manner in which these images are executed, that 
 the Hindoos have been better acquainted, at least with the 
 art of sculpture than they now are. I succeeded, through 
 the influence of a mussulman daroga, in getting three sculls 
 from Kallee’s beads, and some ringlets and ornaments from 
 off the other images, which I hope to be able to send to 
 Europe. When I ordered the mason to cut them off, he 
 said, “ Sir, how can I do that ? these are evil demons and 
 will kill me and he went about his work with a tremb- 
 ling hand. When he had done, a few pice pleased him, 
 but he said they were not equal to the risk he had run. 
 From the best information I could get, these collosse have 
 been formed 700 years, and have lain here 350. While I 
 stood putting down these particulars with my pencil, I rest- 
 
320 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 ed my foot on Indrinee, when a Hindoo near said, “ Sir, 
 you had better not set your foot on the goddess, for she is a 
 fearful being, and you may sustain some injury from her 
 wrath.” O that all the gods and goddesses, which divide 
 the attention of man and oppose the living God, were even 
 as these are ! As we came away Gunga Dhor said, “ Sir, 
 the Hindoos woi'ship stones, and the mussulmans worship 
 bones, what is the one better than the other ?” — In allusion 
 to the practice of paying adoration to the remains of de- 
 parted mussulman saints. 
 
 December 1st, 1827. Last evening we went to a large tem- 
 ple about a mile distant, and there we collected from forty 
 to fifty persons, who sat down and listened with attention and 
 apparent conviction to the truth of the gospel. Some said, 
 “ Call for the pundits to give a reply.” Others said, “ Who 
 can reply ? These are tliey who go from place to place 
 and overturn the w'orld. They have been at Pooree.” 
 Many, I believe, will not soon forget what they hav’e heard. 
 
 December 2d. The Brahmans accompanied us to show 
 us the temple and idols. As w^e walked round we noticed 
 the images on the lower parts of the temple without looking 
 higher. Observing this, one of the priests called unto us, 
 saying, “ Gentlemen look up and behold the glory ! ! !” We 
 immediately looked up, but never was I so disgusted and 
 put to shame in my life ; all round the temple were images 
 in every posture which lust itself could invent. We turned 
 ourselves round to see whether we were observed looking 
 at tliese shameful sights, when we found the whole multi- 
 tude amusing themselves with our confusion. This was 
 “ the glory,” and these are the sights exhibited before the 
 yomig people and children daily. In this temple there is a 
 house of prostitutes maintained. Two of them came up to 
 us and asked for books : at fii-st we hesitated, but finding 
 they could read well, and were sincere m asking, we gave 
 them one apiece. These unhapj)y females are generally 
 taught to read that they may entertain tlieir masters with a 
 song, and the songs of Krishuoo are just suited to Infiame 
 evil desires, these songs they sing. O what a rehgion is 
 this ! and what gods are these I 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 321 
 
 After jireacliing, a great man of the place retpiested an 
 audience of me, that he miglit hear more about my religion. 
 I called on him, hut found him as full of pride as of fiesh. 
 He looked with contempt upon us — without attendants, or 
 palanquins, or elephants, or any sign of respectability. He 
 could not stoop to salute us, however we saluted him with 
 a blessing. Finding it difficult to answer our appeals, he 
 called for his family gooroo, who displayed his wisdom by 
 putting forth a few slokes about the efficacy of repeating 
 names to obtain freedom from sin. By this time the crowd 
 had become immense ; and as some inquiries were made 
 as to the age of our books, Gunga Dhor opened Genesis 
 and read before the multitude the account of the creation. 
 The peo])le were pleased with the revelation and listened 
 attentively. 
 
 December 11th. Brother S., Gimga Dhor, James, and 
 myself visited a bazar at some distance and collected a 
 niunber of hearers with Avhom we conversed and disputed 
 a good wliile. G. D. took the principal share of the labour ; 
 Ave heard, and sometimes directed, Avhen direction Avas 
 AA'anting. The people abused him, and were more solicit- 
 ous about his profession of the gospel than about the gospel 
 itself : he called aloud to them to ask less about himself and 
 more about the Avord he preached to them. The jieople 
 Avere noisy and disjtuting, hut some heard and received 
 knoAA'ledge. One sentence Avhich the preacher uttered, 
 affected the peoj)le a good deal : “ O beloved brethren ! Avhy 
 have we left the Father, Avhich made us, to serve gods of 
 Avood and stone ; noAv he invites us to return to him, and 
 his Son is our mediator. ThroAV atvay your Avood and 
 stone into the sea, and beliet^e in Jesus Christ.” 
 
 December 21st. We collected a large congregation at 
 Busta, a considerable village, just before the door of the 
 Jemindur. He himself Avith his family attended, and sca'- 
 eral pundits and interested jtersous joined him. 
 
 For some time they Avere restrained through fear; but 
 as soon as they perceived they had nothing to dread from 
 being free Avith us, they began to abuse us sadh', and mani- 
 41 
 
■322 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 Tested tlieir enmity to tlie gospel in all its violence. Our 
 message was lies, we were harries, (people of bad caste,) 
 destroyers of the gods, &c. &c. They plainly told G. D. 
 that had I not been with him, he should have had a sound 
 beating for leaving the religion of his fathers. He felt these 
 and other words to the same effect very keenly, and when 
 they refused to hear his defence, he sat down and bore all 
 [)atiently. I endeavoured to encourage him both in our 
 walk home and fit family worship in the evening, and he 
 appeared strengthened. I asked him if he thought he could 
 die for Christ, if he should be called to it ? he said he hop- 
 ed he could. Not a person would touch a hook, for as 
 soon as w'e attempted to distribute them, a malicious inter- 
 ested Mahantee called out, “ Touch them not, you will be 
 defiled, and w'here will you find water to wash from that 
 filth.” 
 
 Mklnapore. We proclaimed the glad tidings of salva- 
 tion. Some of the pundas of the place tried Gunga Dbor, 
 by offering some of the flowers of the idol to him ; he ask- 
 ed w’hether thej^ had been offered in sacrifice, and finding 
 they had, he refused them. The generality of the people 
 heard well some of the time, and some of them all the time. 
 In the midst of our discourse they saluted me with a large 
 cake of cow-dung ; it came with considerable force, but 
 being tolerably soft, I sustained no injury save the mark. 
 Gunga Dhor got several severe punches over the ribs from 
 some Brahmuns in the' crotvd, but he bore all well, and we 
 took no notice, kuowuig that one part of the persecutor’s 
 design waste disgrace us before the people by exciting our 
 anger. As we returned we were pelted with gravel, but 
 we got off safe and welU JIany of the peojtle were eager 
 for books In Bengalee. 
 
 December 22ud. Calcutta. We arrived at this city this 
 afternoon, and met with the kindest reception from our 
 dear friends in Circular road. In about an hour after our 
 arrival, our new brother, Mr. Cropjier, came in and we en- 
 joyed our firet meeting. He looks exceedingly well, and is 
 in good spirits. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 323 
 
 Schools. Mr. Sutton writes, “ We have four schools 
 now iu full operation, which contain upon an average 100 
 boys and three girls in daily attendance. We could estab- 
 lish more, but think these are sufficient for the present, un- 
 less we can get some good girls to attend. One school is 
 on our compound, and we are just building a school room 
 for it.” 
 
 At the close of this year, as was noticed in Mr. Lacey^s 
 journal, Mr. Crojjpcr arrived in Bengal. He had been or- 
 dained to the service of God iu India at the baptist meeting 
 house. Archdeacon Lane, Leicester, April 25th, 1827. 
 
 ]Mr. Crop]jcr embarked for India by the Clyde, and after 
 an unj)leasant voyage reached Calcutta, November 3d, 
 Avhence he j>roceeded to Orissa early in 1828 iu company 
 with JMessrs. Lacey and Sutton, with their wives. 
 
 The narrator begs in this jtlace to offer a word of advice 
 to those who may think of residing in India, and especially 
 to those who are of robust constitution. Experience has 
 proved that the first year is more likely to prove fatal to 
 Europeans of this class than any subsequent period. Some- 
 thing may be laid to the account of their im])rudence in 
 venturing too much into the sun because they do not feel 
 any present uiconvenience from it ; but more, the writer 
 apprehends, is to be attributed to the full state of body with 
 which they arrive in the country. The confinement on 
 board ship generally induces corpulency, if the person is at 
 all disposed to it; it is therefore wisdom in those who wish 
 to avoid a fever, or some other serious attack of illness, to 
 deny themselves in eating and drinking, especially towards 
 tlie close of the voyage, and to take a few doses of cooling 
 medicine, just before, and after their arrival in India. The 
 lamented young man, whose arrival is noticed above, and 
 some others with whom the writer was acquainted, were 
 peculiarly exposed to disease from a want of attention to 
 these precautions. 
 
324 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 The sovereign Ruler of the universe has, not less in 
 wisdom than in love, ordained that human life and human 
 lahour should present a chequered scene of success and 
 disappointment ; of prosperity and adversity. Were it 
 otherwise his controlling hand would but rarely be discov- 
 ered by his erring creatures, and his heavenly blessing 
 would be by them but seldom sought. As it is, we are 
 constantly reminded that, without him we could do noth- 
 ing ; and that if success attend our efforts, we must cheer- 
 fully exclaim, “Not unto us, not unto us, but unto thy 
 name give glory.” These remarks are strikingly applicable 
 to missionary exertions. The year (1828) upon which we 
 are now entering, is one of the most trying that the mission 
 in Orissa has hitherto experienced ; yet as these trials pro- 
 ceed from the dispensations of the Most High, they must 
 be right. The indefatigable labourer who occupied the 
 Pooree station, this year was attacked by the disease, which, 
 after two years’ struggle, brought him to the grave ; while 
 the beloved young missionary, whose arrival was announc- 
 ed at the close of the last chapter, in less than one year 
 after entering upon his work, finished his course. 
 
 In pursuing our narrative through this year we will 
 commence with the stations at the southern extremity of 
 Orissa ; Berhampore and Pooree. Mr. Bampton’s illness 
 prevented him from continuing his usual exertions through 
 a great part of the year. Probably those exertions were too 
 great for his frame, notwithstanding his constitution appear- 
 ed so peculiarly adapted to India. On one occasion his 
 journal contains the following statement, — 
 
ORISSA MISSION, 
 
 325 
 
 “ I was walking chiefly barefoot, and preaeliing nine 
 ho)us and three quarters, only stopping a few minutes to 
 eat some biscuits I had with me. 1 am almost always bare- 
 foot, partly because it makes me more like the majority of 
 the ])eople ; partly because it adds to my hardihood, and 
 partly because it is very convenient. In the native dress a 
 man is stopj)ed by no sort of roads, and if at one time he is 
 up to the ancles in ituid, he is probably soon after up m the 
 knees in water, out of which he comes clean and comfort- 
 able ; whilst in an English dress all this would be misera- 
 ble.” 
 
 Mr. Bampton’s journal contains various information 
 respecting Erun. Some extracts may be interesting. 
 
 “ We have already stated that Erun has two wives. His 
 elder, and chief wife, left his house and went to her own 
 relations several weeks before his baptism ; but the younger 
 still remains with him. We advised our friend to be mild, 
 and ])romise her kind treatment if she chose to remain; but 
 to take cai-e if she went away not to let her have the child, 
 as it was his duty to educate it as a Christian. We also ad- 
 vised him to take as much care as he could of his j)roperty. 
 We had reason to suppose that Enin’s wife, by living with 
 him, and eating with him, had really forfeited her caste ; and 
 we hoped that she would be the more easily dealt with ; 
 but she soon began to be very unpleasant. Sometimes she 
 cooked for him at unseasonable hours, and sometimes not 
 at all. She also, I believe, adopted the whim of eating 
 nothing he had touched, in fact she entirely separated her- 
 self from him, except that she remained in the house to 
 cook for him when she pleased, and to plague him constant- 
 ly. Erun manifestly wishes to keep her, and, [larticularly 
 for her sake, would have been glad if the people would eat 
 W'ith him again ; and he inquired whether I could not 
 oblige them to do so by appealing to the magistrate. With 
 respect to his wife, I am well aware that Paul (1 Cor. vii. 
 12.) advises a Christian, if he have an unbelieving wife, not 
 tp jHit her away if she be pleased to dwell with him ; but it 
 is my opinion that this woman, though she remains in 
 
 
326 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 our brother’s house, does not (in the Apostle’s sense,) dwell 
 with him. Hence fearing that such a state of things might 
 possibly be productive of other bad consequences, I have 
 advised him if she will neither settle, nor of her own ac- 
 cord go away, to insist uj)ou her leaving. And I am very 
 much inclined to think that such a step would conquer her; 
 for, though she gives him trouble, she does not seem to rel- 
 ish a total separation. 
 
 The chief man of the caste has advised the remaining 
 wife to stay awhile to see how things will go ; a step for 
 which I know not how to account. Her caste according to 
 tlieir rules is now at host doubtful, hut I suppose they mean 
 to he very lenient with her ; aiul I am somewhat apprehen- 
 sive that they want to keej) things in an unsettled state till 
 I get out of the town, that they may not be troubled with 
 my interference. 
 
 Finding our friend low I determined to consult the mag- 
 istrate as to the state of the law in such cases, in order to 
 know what could be done ; but 1 did not find the magis- 
 trate at home. And the woman, influenced either by this 
 step, or something else, gave up her ornaments to Erun. 
 On Monday the magistrate returned, and I called on him 
 and learned that if our brother were attacked by lawless 
 force he would protect him ; but that, the question of the 
 property and child constituted a civil case, which did not 
 come under his cognizance ; but must, if agitated, he refer- 
 red to a gentleman at Chicacole. Before I went to the 
 magistrate this woman’s mother came one morning to my 
 tent accom])anied by her son and bringing with her Erun’s 
 daughter. Their principal object seemed to he to get my 
 consent to the removal of the child, for it seems they think 
 I am a ])owcrful beuig. But, though I treated them with all 
 possible civility, I told them firmly that the removal of the 
 child would meet with my most determined ojiposition. I 
 gave the child sweetmeats, which the old lady encouraged 
 it to take. She was far from being violent, but she said 
 that, though she had received Erun as her son, she should 
 now consider him dead ; and she further observed, that 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 327 
 
 people might worship God as they thought best, hut she 
 could not suppose it jiroper to throw away their caste. 
 
 Two or three evenings ago, I left the people sooner than 
 usual for fear of rain ; and as Erun stood talking to a man 
 after I was gone, a stone was thrown, most probably at him, 
 but it struck his companion and drew blood from his face. 
 Erun showed me the stone, but the person who threw it, 
 was, of course, unknown. Our brother has partaken of the 
 Lord’s suj)per in our tent, each of the two Lord’s days 
 which have elapsed since his baptism, and seems to under- 
 stand the j)rincipal design of the ordinance. He is of 
 course, a child in knowledge and has some wild fancies. 
 He once thought of going to Pooree, and he thought that 
 the rajah, himself, and I, might all go into the temple, and, 
 if Jugurnath refused to give us some proof of his divinity, 
 we were, I think, to kick him, and show the people that he 
 was nothing. Again, he wanted a commission to go about 
 the country to break all the idols. Another of his schemes 
 was, to go to England, and by means of an interj)reter, 
 to prevail on the honourable Company to fill all the offices 
 in the country with i>ious men ; and on its being hinted that 
 the Company chiefly wanted money, he seemed to think 
 that a propensity of tliat kind might soon be cured, as mo- 
 ney is of use for so short a time. It is, he says, “ teen deen- 
 oro kotta,” i. e. a three day’s word. 
 
 After Erun’s baptism, Mr.Bampton continued for upwards 
 of two months at Berhampore, and appears to have been 
 insti'umental in bringing at least one other Hindoo to the 
 knowledge of the gospel. His journal, after specifying his 
 return to Pooree, furnishes his reasons for continuing so 
 long at Berhampore. 
 
 “ During the time I have been from home, which has 
 been only six days less than half a year, I have been much 
 troubled with colds. This was one consideration which 
 led me to spend so much time at Berhampore, as I thought 
 that 1 should be more likely to regulate my exertions there 
 than in the country. Other considerations however had 
 their weight ; one of which was, a wish to help my friend 
 
328 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 Erun forward ; another was, I had considerable hopes of 
 being useful to a few Europeans, and further there was a 
 considerable body of natives on whom to operate. And 
 with respect to the effect produced on the natives general- 
 ly, I certainly never saw so much apparently done anywhere 
 else. Such opponents as had any ingenuousness Avere, I 
 think I may say, always silenced ; and in cases Avhere a 
 man ivas determined to resist truth and wrangle unreason- 
 ably in favour of falsehood, or j)lay the buffoon, it made 
 but little difference, for a number of silent bystanders, saAV 
 plainly who had the best of the argument. Some admit- 
 ted that my arguments could not be answered ; and informa- 
 tion from different quarters led me to think that my opinion 
 prevailed to a considerable extent. 
 
 One evening lately I sat down to write something, by 
 way of introduction, to the people. I delivered the sub- 
 stance of what I had written last night, and may, perhaps, 
 translate it, and have some copies written for distribution in 
 Pooree, as follows ; — 
 
 “ My dear friends, 
 
 “ In the exercise of my ministry among you I meet with 
 a great deal that is very painful to my feelings ; but still I 
 persevere, and hope that I shall persevere to the day of my 
 death, even though I should meet wdth worse treatment than 
 I have ever yet experienced. 
 
 “You are aware that I do not seek to enrich myself at 
 your expense ; ivhat I eat, and drink, and W'ear, I pay for 
 without any assistance whatever, from any native of this 
 country ; and the utmost attention you could pay to my 
 preaching, would not put a pice in my pocket. 
 
 “When I preached in my own country^ I was always 
 heard tvith respectful attention. I lived comfoitably m the 
 society of my family and friends. But I have left my na- 
 tive land, and devoted myself to the ministry among you ; 
 though many of you treat me as every man’s enemy, and a 
 great fool into the bargain. I hope, my friends, that I do 
 not deserve this treatment, and I have no tvish to reproach 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 329 
 
 you with it ; it is the effect of inconsirleration, and some are 
 led into it by the bad example of others. But I cannot be 
 thus deterred from proceeding with my work, anti I have 
 good reasons for my determination to persevere. 
 
 “ One of these reasons is, that I believe the religion I 
 teach to be the only true religion. I believe that there 
 is not another true religion in the world : and that poison 
 would not be more hurtful to the bodies of men than all 
 other religions are to their souls. And whether I have rea- 
 son to believe this or not, yet while I do believe it, it would 
 be inhuman in me not to go on with the work I am about. 
 He who believes that his neighbour is taking poison and does 
 not tell him so, is a bad man ; and he who believes his 
 neighbour is in the way to hell, without trying to turn him 
 out of it, is worse. My brethren, humanity forbids my re- 
 maining silent, and obliges me to tell you that you are ig- 
 norantly going on in the way to hell, and none but Christ 
 can sav'e you. 
 
 “ Another reason why I act as I do is, that our sacred 
 Books command us to publish our religion every where, in 
 all nations, to every creature ; and while I believe this to be 
 the command of God, I shoidd certainly be a very wicked 
 man if 1 do not obey it, so far as I have the ability to do so. 
 
 “ Having given these reasons for my present conduct, al- 
 low me, my dear friends, to say that if this religion be true, 
 then all who reeeive it will be saved ; for it is written in oitr 
 holy Books, that whosoever believes in Jesus Christ will 
 not perish but have everlasting life in heaven. And again 
 the same books say that he who believes not will be damned. 
 
 “ Now', my brethren, these are very weighty words, and 
 you ought to examine whether they be true or not. If they 
 be found false, then you may safely despise them ; but if 
 they be true, and you despise them, then j'ou are undone 
 for ev'er. 
 
 “ What more, my brethren, shall Isay to you. If there 
 were two bridges over a river, one on your right hand and 
 the other on your left, and a friend said to you, ‘ Do not go 
 on the left hand bridge, for it wiU break, and you will be 
 42 
 
330 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 drowned ; but go on the riglit hand bridge, and you will be 
 safe,’ surely in this case you would examine both bridges 
 before you went on either of them, and you, by that means, 
 would avoid the danger and save your life. So, my friends, 
 I beg of you to examine these two religions, Hindooism and 
 Christianity, and receive, and hold fast that which is good, 
 that by that means you may save 3 'our souls. 
 
 “In this interesting inquiry I shall be glad to afford you 
 any assistance in my power, accomjtanied by my earnest 
 prayers that you may find the way to eternal happiness.” 
 The following extract from a letter ^vritten by Mr. 
 Bampton furnishes all the intelligence we have respecting 
 the writer previously to his leaving Pooree in quest of 
 health. 
 
 Cuttack April 8 , 1828. 
 
 “ My dear Brother, 
 
 We reached home in safety on the 4th of last month. I 
 preached for a while every evening ; hut, on account of my 
 cough, have not opened my mouth for more than the last 
 three weeks. The cough has seemed very fast, and has ex- 
 cited some fears ; but I am in the hands of God who has, I 
 trust, yet more for me to do. Having in similar circum- 
 stances felt the good effects of fatigue, I walked the greatest 
 jiart of the way hither last Friday and Saturday. I have 
 also felt very great depressions of spirits and some other 
 symptoms which made me apjirehend a serious illness. 
 Thus one is soon taught effectuallj^ that the strong man 
 must not glory in his strength.” 
 
 At Pooree several individuals have at different times ap- 
 peared to receive the gospel who have not made a public 
 jirofession of it. Some notice of one of these has already 
 been given. A few particulars respecting another may not 
 he uninteresting. He was a Brahmun from Benares named 
 Atmaram. The account which he gave of himself furnish- 
 es a curious display of some fallacies by which Hindooism 
 is upheld. Mr. Lacey writes — 
 
 Gunga Dhor has been to Pooree to visit Atmaram, our 
 iiujuirer ; and he returned with him on Tuesday. I have had 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 331 
 
 several opportunities witli Atniarain, and see nothing but 
 what is calculated to give the best hope of the sincerity of 
 his profession, and soundness of his conversion. The oth- 
 er evening he gave me the following particulars. “ I heard 
 the Padree Sahib at Banares, say, while preaching in the 
 Bazar, that ‘ Jugurnath could never save from hell, imd that 
 he was all deception.’ This declaration much surprised 
 me. And when I returned home to my companions, I in- 
 formed them of what I had heard, but they satisfied iny 
 mind regarding the falsehood of the Padree’s words, and 
 the truth of Jugurnath, by tlie following arguments, ‘ If Ju- 
 gurnath were not true, how coidd his car move forward of 
 itself? If Jugurnath were not true, how is it that the up- 
 permost pot of rice, of twenty, all placed one upon another, 
 on the same fire, is ready first and the pot next to the fire 
 ready last of all ?’ I confessed if this were the ease Ju- 
 gurnath must be true, and accused the Padree of speaking 
 maliciously. I immediately determined to make a pilgi'im- 
 age to Pooree,to be quite satisfied in my own mind regarding 
 the power of Jugurnath to save. I set out, and after many 
 months arrived at Pooree, weary and emaciated. I waited 
 with great anxiety for the Ruth Jattra, and when Jugurnath 
 came out, I stood near to observe how his car moved on of 
 its own accord. I waited a good while, but at last there 
 came running several thousands of men who took hold on 
 the car ropes, and after a deal of flogging and pulling, the 
 car began to grate on its wheels. When I saw this, then I 
 said, this is all a lie, and asked why Jugurnath did not move 
 on alone ; my informant said it was not his pleasure. I 
 now only waited to ascertain the truth about tlie rice cook- 
 ing. And for this pui-pose I visited the idol’s cook rooms, 
 but soon discovered that, while the bottom vessel was quite 
 ready, the uppermost was cold and unaffected. I was now 
 satisfied that what the Padree had said was quite true, and 
 that Jugurnath was all deception. I have now no regard 
 for wood or stone, but wish to trust for salvation on Jesus 
 Christ who died for my sins.” This was Atmaram’s simple 
 tale. He is a man who seeks for evidence, and who, when 
 
332 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 he finds it yields to its authority. lie lias nothing re* 
 maining to comjilete his change of religion, but to master 
 his fear of persecution and want.” 
 
 To Mr. Sutton, Atmaram stated that he and others were 
 invited to undertake the pilgrimage, by Jugurnath’s mis- 
 sionaries in liindoosthan. 
 
 “ After seeing the crowd drawing the car, Atmaram 
 remonstrated with the pundas and others on their du- 
 plicity in deluding the people with lies. They mod- 
 estly replied, ‘ Wlij"^, don’t you see he is going by him- 
 self now ?’ ‘ Where, where ?’ was the anxious rejily of our 
 
 friend ; ‘ where’ rejilied the pundas, ‘ every body sees that 
 he is going by himself now, but tbe fact is you are so sin- 
 ful you can see nothing, and it is for your sins .Tugurnath 
 has blinded your eyes that you cannot see.’ In this manner 
 they had the insolent effrontery to attem)rt to persuade the 
 man out of his senses, and that he was struck with judicial 
 blindness for his sins. It staggered the poor fellow, and 
 doubtless many believe these wretches ; but says he, when 
 I heard the Sahib preach, I said, that people are right and 
 we are wrong.” 
 
 As Mr. Crojiper was at first stationed at Pooree with Mr. 
 Bampton, it will be proper in this place to introduce some 
 account of his short, but active coui-se. In his way to 
 Pooree he spent about a month at Balasore, and another at 
 Cuttack. By his amiable and Christian Conduct he greatly 
 endeared himself to his associates at both of these stations. 
 The following journal was forwarded by him to the Secre- 
 tary soon after his airival at Pooree. 
 
 April 10th, 1828. Arrived at Pooree on the first April, 
 and found brother and sister Bampton tolerably well. 
 
 April IGth. Last Friday was the swinging festival. About 
 five in the evening I proceeded to the town, and found it 
 was to take place at night. In about twenty minutes, I 
 heard the beating of a drum, and in a few minutes after 
 found one of the men had the hooks in his back ready for 
 the festival. Advancing towards him, I was surprised to 
 see a man behind him holding two cords that were fasten- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 333 
 
 ed to t!ie hooks. Ai niy approarh they began to dance ; 
 tlie man with the hooks in his back was dressed ni) in tlie 
 most ridicnlous manner; every time he jumped about, tlie 
 man with the cords pulled the hooks as if to prepare him 
 for swinging, for I observed the cords were always tight 
 and the flesh continually stretched. After he had jiassed, 
 a little boy came along attended by a crowd of hoys mid 
 men, or hoys of larger growth ; the little lad conid scarcely 
 make a dance of it : the hooks in his hack were not so large 
 as the hooks in the hack of the men. They not only swing 
 on a [)ole fixed to the ground, hut have poles fixed on hack- 
 eries (native carts,) and go swinging ronnd the town. I saw 
 two of these infernal looking machines. It became dark 
 and I returned home. 
 
 We insert a letter from Mr. Hamilton, which contains 
 some additional information respecting this cruel ceremo- 
 iiy. 
 
 “ I do not know how many swinging posts there were in 
 the town ; the number I saw was four or five. All who 
 swung in the place where I was were on moveable posts ; 
 these are not uncommon, and there were two of them in 
 that place. These moveable posts differ little from the 
 others, except that the perpendicular part is fixed on a car- 
 riage w'ith four wheels, instead of being set in the earth 
 like a common gibbet post ; and besides swinging round on 
 these posts, the poor wretches, in a state of suspension, are 
 often moved from one place to another, and at least one of 
 those I saw was in this way introduced to the admiring 
 crowd. There was rather more finery exhibited in the 
 swinging here than I had seen at Cuttack : one difference 
 was, the poor creatures swung under decorations fastened 
 to the ignoble beam, something like the upper valance of 
 an English bed. I am not able to say how many I saw 
 swinging ; but I was very near to four or five, when the 
 hooks were being put in their backs. Neither can I say 
 how they bore that operation ; for, except one, I could not 
 see their faces. And the moment of piercing the back, 
 they make such a noise with their rude music, as would be 
 
334 
 
 NAKHATIVE OF THE 
 
 amply sufficient to drown tlie sufferer’s voice, if he cried 
 out. Every man who swings has two hooks in his back, 
 much like those on which English butchers hang their 
 meat. They are put in so as to take up, as it were, a couple 
 of stitches on the back, the hooks’ points coming out again 
 an inch or an inch and a half from the place where they 
 went in. The jtunctures do not usually bleed much, and 
 the people sometimes clioak them up with a powder to 
 prevent it. On several occasions, I observed that care was 
 taken to prepare the poor creatures for being suspended, by 
 a person behind them pulling the cords attached to the 
 hooks sufficiently to keep the flesh stretched outwards. — 
 And when the deluded wretches ran and danced from 
 place to place, previously to their ascent, these people attend- 
 ed them as the shadow does the substance. When a man 
 was let down to rest a little, he danced madly under his 
 gibbet, but an attendant all the while kept tlie cords tight. 
 With reference to their general jtreparation for this holy 
 ceremony, Abraham says, “ Never drink, never put in those 
 irons that is, they are always jirejtared for it by intoxica- 
 tion. They some times profess to give them a draught of 
 water, during the period of torture, but Abraham says that, 
 instead of water it is spirits. Now and then a man who is sus- 
 pended will ease himself a little by taking hold of a rope with 
 his hand ; but this is so far from being common, that I do 
 not recollect more than one example in three years. I have 
 read too of a cloth fastened so as to help a little, or at least 
 to prevent a fall, but so far as I recollect, in this province 
 they invariably trust boldly to the toughness of their own 
 skms. Some times a man falls, and I heard of one falling 
 tliis year. The poor men are fantastically dressed, especi- 
 ally about their heads ; but I saw at least two dreadfully or- 
 namented. One of them had a stick, forming a sort of a 
 semicircle, attached to his crown, and passing over or be- 
 hind his shoulders, and then besides the two hooks by 
 which he swung, he had eight arrows stuck in his back: 
 each of these took up a stitch as it were like the hook, that 
 is, the points thui-st in and out again, and then the upper 
 parts of the arrows were tied to the semicircular stick I 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 335 
 
 liave mentioned, something like the spokes of a wheel. — 
 The arrows were, I should think, between two and thr-ee 
 feet long, and some of them had perhaps eight or nine 
 inches of iron to them. Another infatuated mortal stood 
 above the crowd to be prepared for the post ; and besides 
 the hooks, lie was also peirced with eight arrows, but in 
 another way : four of these were stuck in his back, and four 
 in his breast, that is, two on each side, befbre and behind ; 
 and when they were put in, they were tied across each 
 other over his shoulders, so that they mutually acted as lev- 
 ers on the j)erforated jiarts. When they had thus prej)ared 
 their man, they took him off somewhere else, so that I did 
 not see him on the swing. If these people really thhikthat 
 any god or goddess requires them to act thus, liow hard it 
 must be for them to love such a deity. If I wanted men 
 to hate God, I think that I should promote my object most 
 effectually by telling them, that he required such services 
 as these.” 
 
 We here introduce some further extracts from 31r. 
 Cropper’s journal : 
 
 May 5th, being the first Sabbath in the month, we com- 
 memorated the sufferings and death of the exalted I AM. 
 Oh when shall thousands among the millions of Hindos- 
 tan unite in work and worshi[) so divine ! Alas ! how dif- 
 ferent the scene here ! Going to the bazar to preach, all was 
 as busy as usual. Poor Oriyas, they know no Sabbath ! 
 how can they smile then when it appears? The blessed 
 and adorable Saviour has no charms in their view. To 
 them, therefore, he is not altogether lovely. O were they 
 but half as serious in searching for truth as they are anxious 
 after money how soon would they find the way to heaven ! 
 
 May Gth. While preaching this evening the natives 
 were inclined to dispute. One says, “ If you will worship 
 Jugumath, I will worship Jesus Christ: if you will not 
 worship Jugurnath, I will not worship Jesus Christ.” One 
 man who was rather attentive, said, Jugurnath was his Sa- 
 viour. I replied, “ It cannot be, he is only wood.” “Z)on’< 
 say that word (replied the man,) it is like thrusting iron 
 thorns into my hands and arms." Just before we commenc- 
 
336 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 ed preaching, a procession of gods passed us. In front 
 were three large elephants, then a lot of barbarous music, 
 and then the poor helidess gods. The idols were gold, 
 placed on a gaudy imitation of a throne, and carried by 
 four men. I think there were five sets of gods carried in 
 tliis way. Before them were two men playing the fool, by 
 making ridiculous gestures and grimaces to amuse the con- 
 temptible objects of tlieirworshij). This jirocession march- 
 ed slowly to a large tank at the other end of the town, and 
 then were conveyed round it in a boat. This is called the 
 Chunnun. I understand that it has lasted three weeks : to 
 morrow is the last day. 
 
 May 8th. One old man spoke of the mercy of Jugur- 
 nath in giving the maha jtresad or Jugurnath’s food. I 
 replied, “ It is the pundahs’ mercy : you give them eight 
 annas for a sight of Juguniath, then they give yon two pice 
 of bhat.” (boiled rice.) Upon this all the people smiled ; 
 some said, “ Suttya cotta,” (true word.) Returning home I 
 met a man who had come 750 koss (about 1500 or 2000 
 miles) to see .lugurnath. He had come all this distance for 
 the jtardon of his sins, which he expected he had obtained 
 by seeing Jugurnath. O ye British sinners, how will this 
 rise m judgment against you at the last day ! Be but as 
 anxious to gain salvation as these people who thus wander 
 blindly, and yon will find it to the rejoicing of your souls. 
 
 June 7th. I have received a letter from brother Sutton, 
 he says his ivork is very up-hill. Indeed preaching the gos- 
 pel to Hindoos is up hill work. Some have called Popery 
 Satan’s master piece ; these were not acquainted with Hin- 
 dooism. The Papists are priest ridden. But what are they 
 when compared with the Hindoos. A Huidoo will eat the 
 dirt that a Brahmnn treads on ; drhik the water with greed- 
 iness in which his toe has been dipped ; fall down before him 
 and hide his face in the dust and worship him, and call hun 
 his god, his all. Then that cursed caste — the doctrine of 
 fatalism — the peculiar adajition of their own religion to 
 their carnal feelings. These cu'cumstances, connected with 
 their awful dejtravity, render preaching to them like preach- 
 ing to packs of wool. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 337 
 
 Mr. Bainptoii’s illness increasing, he felt it necessary to 
 try a trip to the Sand Heads in a pilot vessel. Mr. Cropper 
 dierefore, removed to Cuttack, that he might benefit in the 
 language from Mr. Lacey’s experience. 
 
 We insert some exti'acts fi'om a journal written by this 
 devoted missionary while on a missionary excursion. 
 
 “November 15th. I prepared my books for my cold 
 season trip. This evening at Telinga bazar, Gunga Dhor 
 preached. Gimga says, he talks with his wife about Christ 
 till she weeps. While I am learning the native accent from 
 him, on my intended tour, I shall endeavour to give him 
 some instruction. 
 
 November 17th. I expect to make a tour of about a 
 fortnight for my first start. My accoutrements are, a tent, 
 a palanquin to sleep in, a stool, a plate or two, knife, fork, 
 and spoon, a little sugar, tea, rice, bread, and a few et cete- 
 ras. I hope to be comfortable, though I am rather a socia- 
 ble being, and not fond of being alone. But I hope I live 
 not to myself, I wish to live to him who died for me. 
 
 November 19th. Just after worship, Gunga Dhor in- 
 quired what became of those who died in infancy. I told 
 him I hoped they would go to heaven. He seemed very 
 much struck with this, especially with respect to Hindoos. 
 When I told him of Chamberlain’s affliction in losing his 
 children, he said, “ is it not sinful to be left childless ; was it 
 not owing to some crime of his I told him that the 
 Lord took them to himself, from the evil to come when he 
 seemed almost overcome. Gunga is a man of great feeling. 
 
 N ovembcr 20th. Moved from Chittru to Chou Dwara. 
 First thing I went into the village and collected a very good 
 congregation, and preached to them w ith considerable lib- 
 erty for about an hour ; gave a few books, and returned to 
 my tent. 
 
 The narrator feels a melancholy pleasure in retracing 
 these steps of his late beloved friend, who whether he 
 be remembered as a man or a missionary is endeared 
 to him by no common bonds. But he is gone, gone from 
 43 
 
338 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 scenes of important labour and usefulness on earth, to unite 
 in the everlasting hallelu jahs of the redeemed In heaven. 
 
 It appears, from Mr. Lacey’s letter, that brother Cropper, 
 previous to his death, jierformed several journies into 
 the counti'y ; from the last of which he returned on the 
 29th of November. On his return he unfoitunately got 
 wet in crossing a river, and took some cold. The effects 
 of the cold appeared never to leave him ; and from its first 
 attack, the latent seeds of the dreadful fever of which he 
 died, appear to have been working in his constitution, and 
 undermining his life. On Monday and Tuesday, 'the 1st 
 and 2d of December, he closed his missionary labours and 
 his correspondence to his friends. He was immediately 
 brought down with a fever. Kind and attentive medical 
 assistance was admmistered to him ; but the disorder prov- 
 ed to be beyond the permanent control of medicine. It 
 soon assumed a low nervous complexion, the worst kind 
 possible, and made rapid progress till it terminated his life 
 on Monday, December 8th. He was rational to the last, 
 and breathed out his soul enjoying settled and steady peace 
 in Christ. Thus died a young Christian minister and mis- 
 sionary, possessing rare qualifications ni each character. 
 He was sent out with high expectations by his friends, and 
 at a great ex[)ense of the church. He bad just entered on 
 his vastly important labours, in the midst of more than 
 12,000,000 of immortal souls, perishing for want of the gos- 
 pel. This truly was a solemn event ; but he did not die by 
 chance ; it was the Lord’s doing. 
 
 Cuttack. Let us now turn to more encouraging scenes 
 at Cuttack. Here the gospel has been proclaimed through- 
 out the year. Several converts have felt its power and 
 attended to its ordinances. The first baptized was a Teliii- 
 ga, as has been already noticed. The next was Gunga 
 Dhor. IMr. Lacey’s journal relates the removal of his last 
 objections, and his baptism. 
 
 “ March 14th, 1828. We visited the village where the 
 old gooroo sometimes resides. We found tlie mind of poor 
 Gunga Dhor in a piteable condition. Sometimes he assum- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 339 
 
 ed a kind of indiffei'cnce, but it was evidently forced ; and 
 again he betrayed the emotions of liis heart with tear.s. We 
 found that the old gooroo had liirnished him with a num- 
 ber of objections which he said he must liave exj)lained 
 before he could become decided ; as, ‘ There are some 
 among you who are not holy in their conduct.’ ‘ If your 
 religion were true, then the government would support it, but 
 they do not.' Gunga Dhor’s heart was with us ; hut the old 
 man restrained him ; partly by plausible objections against 
 the gospel ; and partly by threatening the worst consequen- 
 ces, shoidd he he liajitized. Our having gained his affec- 
 tions had incensed the poor old man against us ; and he 
 was much less disposed to be kind towards us than hereto- 
 fore. We had a private inteiwiew with Gunga Dhor, found 
 him as determined as ever to put on Christ, and he remov- 
 ed all our ajjprehensions. Poor man ! it requires no small 
 resolution to leave comjianions, relatives, and a respectable 
 situation in life ; to become, in the estimation of all, the 
 filth and offscouring of all things. The old gooroo took 
 some cheese w'ith us, hut very artfully told his disciples they 
 could not do so. We soon perceived that our principal 
 business was, to get Gunga Dhor away from among these, 
 his former connexions. Had they been idolaters, or im- 
 moral, this would be easily effected. But they are moral, 
 and profess no regard for images. We showed him the 
 snare into which he had fallen, and he promised to visit us. 
 
 March 16th. While in prayer, Gunga Dhor arrived ; 
 and as we rose from our knees we found hun flat on his 
 face uniting with us. 
 
 IMarch 17th. Gunga Dhor left us much strengthened, 
 with a promise to return to Cuttack. Considering the prob- 
 ability that his relations will either murder, or otherwise 
 injure him, he begs to be permitted to reside at Cuttack. 
 We are quite convinced that, unless he removes from 
 among his Brahminical relations, and the Brahmuns in 
 general, his life and his religion will be in imminent danger. 
 After much prayer, we have agreed to recommend him to 
 come to Cuttack till the storm shall in some measure be 
 past, and then to return to his own place. 
 
340 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 Marrii 21st. Giing.a Dlior preached Christ holdly. Num- 
 bers of Brahmuns heard, and did not spare liiin either their 
 reproaclies or l)lows. One said, ‘ What, are you become a 
 Pheringee ?’ Another said, ‘ his blasphemy of Jugurnath 
 might be borne ; but to unite Brahmuns with himself is in- 
 sufferable.’ Gunga Dhor is determined to be baptized, 
 and to j)ut on Christ on Lord’s day, and has sent his wife 
 word to that effect. She weeps night and day, which gives 
 him no little sorrow, for they are an affectionate couple. 
 Nevertheless, he hopes that when she sees all her exjiecta- 
 tions of his return at an end, she will be better. 
 
 Lord’s day. March 23d. We baptized the first Oriya 
 General Baptist Christian, a Brahmun, and a preacher. 
 After suitable preparatory devotional exercises, and all things 
 being in readiness, Gunga Dhor, taking hold of his poita, 
 the badge of his Brahmunhood, and the sign of the highest 
 honour a Hindoo can possess, threw it into brother Crop- 
 per’s hands, and was immediately baptized. 
 
 Soon after the baptism of Gunga Dhor, the ordinance 
 was administered to a widow, who about three months 
 before had sent a box full of her virgins, saints, crosses, 
 &c., and offered herself as a candidate. 
 
 In J uly Mr. L. bajrtized two other persons, of whom the 
 following account is given. 
 
 “ They were both Roman Catholics, and consequently 
 worshipi)ers of idols ; but I believe the Lord has gradually 
 enlightened their minds by the preaching of the gospel and 
 the private instructions they have received.” 
 
 The same writer proceeds : 
 
 “ My dear Sir, this is not all. We have now two candi- 
 dates, of whom we think well. One is an Oriya Brahmu- 
 nee, bom at Pooree. She was taken by a country-born 
 writer when very young, as his wife, with whom she lived 
 till a few years ago, when death separated him from her 
 and their four children. She has brought tliem up profess- 
 ed Christians as well as she could upon the little means he 
 left her, and has sent them to the English school and chapel. 
 About a year ago she was induced to bring them to the 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 341 
 
 chapel herself, though she could not understand a word ; 
 this brought her acqtminted with the inenibers of our little 
 church, and caused some worldlings to upbraid her with, 
 ‘ What do you go there for ? you understand nothing.’ 
 Her rej)ly was, ‘ It is the Lord’s house, and therefore I 
 know it must be good to go, though I cannot understand.’ 
 For about eight months she has, to all ajtjtearance, been 
 seeking the salvation of her soul by repentance and faith in 
 Christ ; and from all we can judge, she appears to be a be- 
 liever ; and as the church is agreed about her, I suppose 
 she will be baptized in a feAv w’eeks. 
 
 The second candidate is a little girl about fourteen years 
 old, who has learned to read her Bible well in our English 
 school : she ajtpears hopeful, evidently ver}^ different from 
 most of her age in this dark land.” 
 
 Soon after the date of the last extracts, the brethren at 
 Cuttack baptized the first Oriya female that ever engaged 
 herself to the divine Saviour. Of her, Mr. Lacey writes, 
 “ She was for many years a wretched Magdalene, but now 
 is, by the grace of God, a humble devoted disciple of Jesns 
 Christ.” 
 
 We will close our account of Mr. Lacey’s labour at Cut- 
 tack this year, with a few more extracts from his journal : 
 
 “The following is an account of two Suttees given to me 
 by an eye-witness : as soon as I was informed of the ch’- 
 cumstauce, 1 took a guard of soldiers and hastened to the 
 spot. I found the woman greatly intoxicated, but the pre- 
 parations for the sacrifice were in a state of forwardness. 
 The pile was constructed in the following manner. The 
 pile itself was raised to the usual height, but around the 
 pile, at a small distance from it, was a fence or enclosure 
 six feet high, constructed of under-wood platted strongly 
 and bound together at the four comers. At one end of 
 this enclosure, was a kind of ladder made of the same ma- 
 terials, reaching to the top, sufficiently slanting to allow the 
 victim to ascend with ease. From the top of this ladder 
 the victim was to precipitate herself upon the flaming pile 
 beneath, I expostulated with the persons principally con- 
 
342 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 ceined in the sacrifice, regarding the enclosure, and de- 
 manded that in whole or hi part it should be removed so as 
 to admit of an escape should the woman attempt it ; and 
 accordingly a part of one side was broken down. The 
 ceremonies and perambulations being over, fire was put to 
 the pile, upon which the corjise was already laid. The fire 
 burnt furiously, and on account of the height of the fuel, 
 tlie heat ujiwards was extreme. The woman now ascend- 
 ed the ladder, and arrived at the toji, but at that instant the 
 flames from the action of the wind above the fuel, met her, 
 and she immediately drew back. In a few seconds she 
 again attempted the sacrifice, but w'as again repulsed by 
 tlie curling flames, which now rose with great violence. It 
 must now have appeared a doubtful case to the Brahmuns 
 and relatives; however, she again attempted, and to prevent 
 the failure of the third attempt, in spite of the guard of 
 soldiers placed to prevent the use of force, a Brahmun fol- 
 lowed quickly behind the victim, and as she arrived at the 
 summit of the fence, he thrust her headlong into the flames, 
 where she was suffocated in a moment. This Brahminical 
 WTetch was allowed to escape with a few months’ impris- 
 onment. 
 
 “ In the second instance the woman was not intoxicated ; 
 many arguments were used to induce her to alter her reso- 
 lution, but used in vain ; she said she had made the same 
 sacrifice several times in former births, and that she should 
 complete her felicity this time. Offers of maintenance 
 were made her, but these were ineffectual also. The pile 
 was constructed as above described, but not having any au- 
 tliority invested in my hands, I could not interfere. The 
 woman rose from her sitting, and taking rice, cowries, &c., 
 she disti’ibuted them to the people, who were eager to re- 
 ceive them. She completed her perambulations round the 
 pile, and then with a steady foot, and apparently cheerful 
 countenance, ascended the ladder, and having reached the 
 top of the enclosiRe, she unhesitatingly threw herself upon 
 tire burning pile beneath, where the corpse was already 
 consuming. In a few moments she was seen scrambling 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 343 
 
 up the inside of the enclosure, attempting to escape ; and, 
 contraiT to expectation, she succeeded in getting into the 
 river just at hand. The people got round her to force her 
 again into the lire, and woidd have accomplished their pur- 
 pose, had not the proper authorities interfered : with some 
 rough handling they succeeded in saving the woman from 
 her murderers. She was taken and placed in security, hut 
 survived only a few days ; and there were the best reasons 
 to suppose that her death was occasioned by the operation 
 of slow ))oison administered before her attempt to burn, to 
 secure her death within eight days, in case she should es- 
 cape the flames. She was burnt very little. The advan- 
 tages resulting from sacrifices of this kind ai'e secured if 
 tlie victim can be despatched within eight days after the 
 husband’s decease.” 
 
 “ Lord’s day, 30th. I first proved to the people that we could 
 not expect pardon by the performance of good works, and 
 then led them to the Saviour. 1 read to them the case of 
 Mrug Raja, related in their Bhagabot, and they could not 
 then deny what I maintained. In establishing any doc- 
 trine, extracts from their books are exceedingly useful, and 
 evei-y missionary to the Hindoos will be ill tpialified for his 
 work without a knowledge of them. Paul took this meth- 
 od to convince his hearers, and his example justifies the 
 practice to a certain degree. The proof from their shasters 
 which I brought forward this evening, is always successful. 
 Mrug Raja was a king in the neighbourhood of Kiishnoo’s 
 mcaniation. He performed a vast quantity of meritorious 
 work, but he once through ignorance haj)pened to give a 
 cow away a second time, which had strayed back to his 
 herds. For this the former OMnier, a Brahmun cui'sed him, 
 and he became a lizard in a dark well in Brindabun. From 
 this curse Krishnoo released him ; and as soon as he was set 
 at liberty, he gave his deliverer the following relation of 
 himself, which is tvliat I repeat to the people. — 
 
 “ Hear, O Ki'ishnoo, with attention; I made many gifts of 
 cows ; as the dust of the earth ; as the stars in the sky ; as 
 the drops in the rainy season : according to this calculation 
 
344 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 I gave gifts of cows. They were all in a state of youtli 
 and excellence, as large and round as jnoiuitains, their 
 calves with them. These were the purchase of riches pro- 
 perly obtained, and their ancles shone bright with silver. 
 But hear, O Krislmoo, and in your presence I will relate 
 what more I bestowed ; gifts of oxen, land, gold, various dia- 
 monds and precious stones, common elephants and horses ; 
 gifts of lemale slaves ; of all kinds of seeds, and in large 
 quantities, and of the best quality; gifts of all kinds of con- 
 veyances, as palanquins ; gifts of male elei)hants, &c. But 
 how can I count them over in order before you ? Thus I 
 presented gifts ; but O ! I coimnitted a small sin. In a 
 little time I died ; but O, Bhogwan, here my stor\\ In the 
 time of death, the angel of Jum, (Hindoo regent of death,) 
 stood before me, and binding my body, carried me to Jum. 
 At tliat instant the regent of death gave me much commen- 
 dation, and after examining my merit and demerit, behold- 
 ing me, spoke thus, ‘ Hear, O king, greatly meritorious, who 
 can relate your merits ? but you have committed a trifling 
 sin, go and receive its punishment.’ Thus speaking he 
 commanded one of his olScers to turn me into a lizard ; in 
 that form to bear heavy afflictions in the well in the wil- 
 derness. Jum thus speaking, I assumed the form of a liz- 
 ard.” After this relation I ask the people what hope there 
 is for tliem from works whose sins are so much greater 
 and whose merits are so much less ? when they generally 
 answer, “ True Sir, true sir ; then what must we do ?” 
 
 An interesting statement of the nature of Hindoo idolatry 
 is contained in a letter from the old gooroo mentioned in a 
 former page to one of the missionaries, but professedly 
 addressed to Christians ui general. The aged writer sees 
 the folly and wickedness of his former superstitions, though 
 he has not yet appeared decidedly a follower of Christ. 
 
 “ O ye favoured people, w'ho are blessed with the Divine 
 Spirit, ye have existed one thousand eight hundred years, 
 and what have ye done for this dark world ? I am a Hin- 
 doo boishnob, poor and destitute, but ask of you neither 
 land, nor elephants, nor horses, nor money, nor palanquins. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 345 
 
 lior doolies ; but I ask what can be done to teach the people 
 to obey the laws of God ? O holy people, this I ask. 
 
 “ Pooree is the heaven of the Hindoos, yet there the 
 practices of mankind are adultery, theft, lies, murder of the 
 innocent, whoreinongery, eating of fish with maha pressid, 
 disobedience to and abuse of parents. * * * 
 
 Such is the religion at Jugurnath! For these crimes the 
 people are visited with rheumatisms, swelling of legs, lep- 
 rosy, scrofulas, grievous sores, aud acute pains; blindness, 
 lameness, and such like. Such are the servants of Jugur- 
 nath. And now, holy people, hear the names of the gods 
 of the peoj)le ; gods, which the people, when they have 
 eaten, rise and worship ; these are gold, silver, brass, iron, 
 stone, wood, trees, fire, water, &c. These be the names of 
 the gods, and these be their servants. To serve these gods 
 they burden themselves with expensive ceremonies, and 
 costly rites ; they inflict their bodies and their souls with 
 pilgrimages, and many cruelties. The Brahmuns no longer 
 observe the Vedas, nor the devotees keep mercy. O ye 
 Christian rulei-s, ye feed the rich, the proud, and the great, 
 while the poor and destitute are dying m want. O good 
 fathers, good children, good people, hear the cries of the 
 poor, O good people, hear ! 
 
 “ The thief is judged, the murderer is judged, the perjured 
 are judged, and all the wicked are punished according to 
 their crimes: a large army is kept in obedience to your 
 orders, but wbj" are not the jjeople made to obey the laws 
 of God ? Ye are the seed of the good, ye keep God’s word ; 
 cause the subject to keep it. The Mahrattas were robbers, 
 but they relieved the distressed. Europeans are faithful 
 rulere, but in their government falsehood abounds. Chil- 
 dren, fathers, the fate of all in the four quarters is in your 
 hands ! O good people, the subject has become wicked, 
 having fallen into error, and in consequence gets not food 
 nor raiment. 
 
 “ Riders are the examples of the people ; O good people, 
 teach them God’s commandments by your example. If ye 
 will do this, then it will be w'ell : and if ye will not, then 
 44 
 
346 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 may it be well. If ye will do this, then ye are gods to the 
 people ; if ye will not, then ye are stones to them. What 
 more shall I write ? Do as ye will ; still, religion is true, 
 religion is true, religion is true !” 
 
 Balasore. At the close of the last year Mr. and Mrs. 
 Sutton set out upon a missionary tour through the north- 
 east part of Orissa, a j)art of the country, up to that time 
 un visited by any Christian missionary. The following ex- 
 tracts from his joui'nal are inserted. 
 
 December 14th. Had a long opportunity with the people. 
 Just as I was about leaving, one or two respectable persons 
 came up, and engaged me in close conversation till long 
 after darjt. After I had left, as I was walking quite alone, 
 just out of the towi, a volley of brickbats was sent at me,, 
 ©ne of which struck me a smart blow on my shoulder-blade, 
 the others struck ihe ground near me. I looked about me 
 as well as the darkness would admit, and saw one fellow 
 running away, and several others crowded up together. 
 This is the most violent attack I have ever received, and I 
 confess that it alarmed me considerably. I have several 
 times, particularly at Pooree, had dirt and small stones 
 thrown at me, but this seemed to be a much more mali- 
 cious attack than any thing of that sort. 
 
 17th. Set out very early on an excursion in the north- 
 ern part of the j)rovince. 
 
 21st. Rode to Patna. By the way saw two of Jugur- 
 nath’s pilgrims lying under some trees unable to proceed 
 further. As I had no medicine with me I could do noth- 
 ing for them, but proposed visiting them next morning. 
 Returning to the totvn I saw a blind Brahmun in a litter 
 crying aloud. On inquiring what was the matter, he said 
 that he was returning from Jugurnath, and that his bearers 
 had fled and left him, and he was dying of hunger. As he 
 had money I made the villagers supply him tvith food, and 
 on my return I called at the police office to furnish him 
 with bearers for the next stage. It appears that there is a 
 custom of some sort, though what I do not well understand, 
 by which they are obliged to furnish bearers for certain 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 347 
 
 character from village to village, free of expense. This 
 man was oue of that class, and he had the written order of 
 the judge for that pttrpose. Why he went to Jugurnath is 
 past my power to explain ; it could not be to get a dursuna, 
 (sight of the idol,) for the man was blind : or if he went for 
 that jturpose in hopes of receiving his sight, he came hack 
 disappointed. 
 
 Further in the village, beneath a tree, lay another of .Tu- 
 gurnath’s adorers just breathing his last. He was too far 
 gone to speak. The people said he had been lying there a 
 day or two, and he had nothing to eat ; and what is worse, 
 the village watchman had taken away his brass lota (water- 
 pot) and ten pice, and had given the poor fellow nothing to 
 cover him. O the cases of villany and misery I am daily 
 called to witness ! it is enough to raise all that is human in 
 me in rebellion against my species. 
 
 Sabbatb morning, 23rd. At Banapoor and Kajnagur I 
 collected from ten to twenty people. Several women came 
 to the doors and hedges of their garden to hear me preach. 
 To tme old lady I talked as follows . — “ Well, mother, have 
 you heard what I have been talking about “ Hear, yes : 
 wby should I not hear ?” “ That is very well. Have^you 
 any sons or daughters?” “Yes.” “What do you teach 
 them?” “To work in the house :md fields, and get 
 money.” “ Don’t you teach them anything else “ 1 
 teach them to fill their bellies : what else ?” “ Well, but 
 will your money go wdth you when you die?” “No, we 
 must go alone.” “ What will filling j'our bellies do then ?” 
 “ O nothing, they will mix w ith the dust.” “ And what 
 will become of the soul ?” “ O, it will fly away.” “ But if 
 you don’t obtain salvation don’t it go into a place of pun- 
 ishment.^” “ Yes.” “ Well then, think about what I have 
 been telling you, and teach your children.” “ O, (she says,) 
 they w'on’t mind me.” “But it is proper they should 
 mind.” “ O, but they won’t : they will kick me, and cuff 
 me, and abuse me.” I then talked to the children a little, 
 and went to anotlier village. 
 
 Mohunpoor. A Raja, who lives in this place, sent for me 
 
348 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 to day. He liad little desire to hear about the gospel ; in- 
 deed lie scarcely dare speak, or even think, for liiinself on 
 religious subjects. When I pressed him to take a book, he 
 looked at his attendant Brahinun who kept his conscience* 
 with as much fear as any schoolboy looks at his master, 
 and after his Brahnum had said no, he durst not say yes 
 for himself. I happened to say, in the course of conversa- 
 tion, in answer to how long I should stay in the country ? 
 that I intended to remain till I died, and when I was gone 
 I hoped another would succeed me, and so on till the gos- 
 jiel should spread universally : but tliis appeared to annoy 
 Mr. Brahmim very much, for he seemed to think tliere 
 would be no end of us. 
 
 Agrachor. I said something aboutthe gospel, which ex- 
 cited a great sensation ; so that I may say on the next day 
 (Sabbath) nearly the whole city came together to hear me. 
 On the morrow (Monday) very early, many people again 
 assembled. They however, soon began to behave extreme- 
 ly bad, and I found it necessary to refrain from distributing 
 any more books ; several insulted both me and Mrs. Sutton, 
 in the most obscene language imaginable. Agrachor is a 
 place of considerable importance, and contains two large 
 temples ; the j)rincipal of which is dedicated. to Mahadave, 
 in honour of whom there are some large assemblies held in 
 the course of the year. 
 
 January 1, 1828. We left Agi'achor about four o’clock 
 in the aftenioon, and reached Bosdabpoor about seven 
 o’clock. 
 
 Bosdabpoor is another strong hold of idolatry ; here are 
 two large temples, one dedicated to Ramchunder, and 
 another to Jugurnath. The Ruth festival is celebrated here 
 in honour of the latter, at the same time as at Pooree. Ala- 
 ha presad is also cooked for the idol and his servants. The 
 Ruth, like that at Serampore, is covered with obscene rep- 
 resentations, and like that, also remains under a shed from 
 year to year. This contains twenty wheels, and is about 
 twenty feet high. 
 
 At Balasore, Mr. Sutton resided close by the great road 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 349 
 
 that leads to Jii"iiriiath. Ou one occasion he thus describes 
 the zeal of idolaters, hastening to attend the Ruth Jattra: — 
 “The carnival of death is fast approaching at Jugurnath, 
 and the numbers who now flock along the road, are aston- 
 ishing. From long before sunrise till sunset they go, ajid 
 go, and go, of all countries, and languages, and tongues, 
 and people. There are more from the distant parts of In- 
 dia this year than I have ever seen before. There are a great 
 number of vehicles of all shapes, sizes, and descriptions, 
 besides camels, elephants, and horses in abundance.” 
 
 Some descriptions given by Mr. Sutton of the state of 
 multitudes, whose WTetchedness he witnessed when on a 
 journey are awTid. 
 
 “For fifty miles the great road to Jugurnath is every 
 where full of j)ilgi-ims passing to and frOm that accursed 
 thing. 3Iany are blind, who go to obtain boliness by ap- 
 proaching that vile block ; one of this description lies now 
 , by the door of our tent, at the foot of a tree. What a poor 
 vtTetch he is! He is perpetually crying ‘Give me some 
 food ; I die, I die ; my body is shrivelled, my feet are brok- 
 en, and my substance is passing away with the cholera. 
 Ah Boba, Boba, I am a blind Padre, and have nobody to 
 help me. Here I am, come four months’ journey to 
 visit Jugui’nath,and he gives me nothing but sorrow. What 
 can 1 do? I die. What can I do? Ram, Ram, Ram, O 
 Jugurnath ! ’ I have given him a rupee and some rice, and 
 led him to the road ; and now afflicted and alone he has 
 gone gro])ing his forlorn way, blind in body and soul.” 
 
 In July Mr. Sutton took a journey to Pooree to assist at 
 the Ruth Jattra and attend the Conference. The Brethren 
 of the Conference at Pooree unanimously agreed to call 
 Guuga Dhor forth, and employ him as a native preacher in 
 the service of the society. Respecting his talents and spirit, 
 Mr. Lacey writes : 
 
 “ Gunga Dhor has been unanimously received on the 
 funds of the mission at a salary of seven rupees per mouth. 
 Gunga Dhor came in to day and preached in the bazar to 
 a large congregation. He repeated and explained to them 
 
350 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 a few verses of the ‘ Ncstar rotnakar,’ relating to the death 
 of Christ and the reason of it. He used the following sim- 
 ple but forcible method to prove that our souls were not 
 einanatiotis from the deity. ‘ When a potter makes a pot, 
 does he dwell in that pot? So when God made us, he did 
 not reside in us. When the pot is broken, is the potter’s 
 soul thereby unhoused, and forced to seek another dwelling? 
 The j)ots he makes are often broken, but the jjotter is unaf- 
 fected, and lives to make many more. So God is not forced 
 to seek for shelter when our bodies die, but is quite inde- 
 pendent of us, and lives to create more.’ Gunga Dhor’s 
 preaching is very simple and affecting ; principally consist- 
 ing of a relation of the Saviour’s death. He has a superior 
 jiiind, and with a little attention being paid to him, will be- 
 come an efficieuf minister in Christ.” 
 
 We return to the labours of Mr. Sutton at Balasore: — 
 
 “ Since my return from Cuttack, I have been almost eve- 
 ry day employed. In the bazar my congregations have 
 been large, and there has been no small stir among the 
 people. Many cried after me for books when my stock was 
 e.xpended. But the most interesting work has been at home, 
 where I have been engaged from morning till night, read- 
 ing, singing, and talking, to visiters. I have never seen any 
 thing like it heretofore, and have sometimes wondered 
 whereunto this will grow. Among the different inquirers 
 one respectable and intelligent character has interested us. 
 He has visited me daily, with little exception for nearly a 
 month, and to day, the 30th, he appeared somewhat discon- 
 certed that I was so much engaged with othei-s that he 
 could not speak to me jirivately ; he however said it rvas 
 his supplication that I may become his dhiirma peta, viz., 
 spiritual father. I took an opportunity of praying with 
 him and one or two of his friends, in which they seemed 
 much interested, and lie assured me he had left off jiraying 
 to the gods, and now read his Dhurmapoostuck (Bible) and 
 prayed to his heavenly Father.” 
 
 This individual appears to have been kept from making 
 a profession of Christianity by the iniquitous state of the 
 Hindoo law. On this subject Mr. S. remarks : — 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 351 
 
 “ My interesting inquirer, alluded to above, still comes 
 almost daily; but seems more disposed to reject idolatry 
 than to embrace Christianity ; to this point I have seen 
 many apparently brought. They are obliged to feel the 
 absurdity of Hindooisni, yet the sacrifices which must at- 
 tend the reception of the Gospel, lead them to cast about for 
 a middle way. I apprehend it is not generally known (at 
 least it is not generally felt) in England, that a Hindoo’s loss 
 of caste, as the law now is, also exposes him to the loss of 
 all claim on hereditary property. Surely tliis ought not to 
 be under a Christian government.” * 
 
 * is said, has lately been repealed, 
 
352 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Mr. Bampton was this year, 1829, almost entirely laid 
 aside from his work. The two assistant labourers raised 
 up in the couutiy were dismissed on account of improper 
 conduct ; Mr. Beddy we were unable to obtain. And Mr. 
 Cropper, as before related, was called at the close of the 
 past year to his eternal rest. We have therefore little to 
 record this year besides the labours of IMessrs. Lacey and 
 Sutton. 
 
 At Cuttack ]\Ir. Lacey continued his labours, though he 
 had some attack of indisposition to interrupt his exertions. 
 We insert the following abstract of his proceedings. 
 
 “ Our prospects among the natives are encouraging, we 
 have three candidates : one a poor old female, a Brahmu- 
 nee, who was on her way to Jugurnath for the twelfth and 
 last time ; but God, the God of grace and mercy, arrested 
 the poor old devoted pilgi'im on her way. At Tangy, she 
 heard the name of Jesus from Gunga Dhor, and said, 
 ‘ This is what I want ; I will go no further.’ Since this 
 time she has remained with our native brother, and we 
 hope to baptize her soon. She says, ‘ I am old and shall die 
 soon, therefore do not delay in allowing me to profess my 
 Saviour.’ 
 
 “ Gunga Dhor has preached among the people through 
 the year without interruption. He has frequently been en- 
 gaged two or three times in the day. The places of preach- 
 ing are the same as last year, except that Gunga, in going 
 to and fro, has stood and proclaimed the Saviour in other 
 parts of the tomi. Our native brother, as a Chi-istian, gives 
 us great satisfaction ; but, as a preacher, he has gi-eatly im- 
 proved, and is a labourer for whom our best thanks are due 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 353 
 
 to the Lord of the harvest. The fervency and affection of 
 his address are very jiecidiar, and the clearness and force 
 witli vvhicli lie states and defends divine truth, and combats 
 idolatry and sin, very coniinonly silence the most stubborn 
 and ill-disposed objectors. These affectionate addresses 
 flow fi-om a heart overflowing with pity for his perishing 
 fellow-countrymen ; for he knows their dej)ravity, the im- 
 potence and imposition of the saviours they trust, and their 
 disregard for their eternal welfare, better than most are able 
 to imagine who have not been, as he has, an idolatrous 
 Hindoo with them. The eflect of preaching the gospel is 
 wide and tleej), and such as could not have been effected 
 by any other means, and proves the wisdom of the Sav- 
 iour’s conmussion, ‘ Go ye therefore into all the world, and 
 preach (as a crier) the gospel to every creature,’ 
 
 “ A man, from the neighbourhood of Berhampoi-e, said 
 he had heard of me, and as he knew the idols were nothing, 
 wished to know the tt'ay of salvation. The man from Gope, 
 mentioned as an inquirer two or three years ago, has been 
 with us. He says he knows that Jesus Christ is the only 
 Saviour, and has great teiTor on his mintl for not obeying 
 him, and yet that he is so entangled in the net of the world, 
 that he cannot.” 
 
 Mr. Lacey, after referring to the mental struggles of a 
 Hindoo, who has since owned Christ in baptism, observes : 
 “ There are two others of the like experience, and they 
 have all forsaken the old gooroo and are consistent in their 
 conversation. Gunga Dhor says they must come forward 
 soon. These are persons of respectability and good family.” 
 A. few Hindoos have been added to the flock of Christ, 
 Krupa Sindoo is one of these. 3Ir. Lacey writes : 
 
 “ We have baptized Krupa Sindoo, of Sutybaje. He was 
 first disposed towards Christianity by hearing in the street 
 at Pooree of the love and sufferings of Jesus Christ for a 
 sinful world. This is the gospel, and, as far as we can 
 judge, it has been to him the power of God to his salvation, 
 I have felt encouraged from this circumstance, to preach 
 much, and indeed principally, the ‘ Cross of Christ.' I have 
 45 
 
354 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 observed it to produce seriousness hundreds of times. 
 Krupa Sindoo chose to reside at his own village, of which 
 we were glad ; he will be useful, for he is able to give a 
 reason of his hope. His new religion, however, has made 
 his neighbourhood very warm for him ; he meets with the 
 greatest opposition from his own mother, who tells him 
 that he has sent his whole race to hell, and ‘ O that he had 
 died long since.’ ” 
 
 Hindooism is well known as a demoralizing superstition. 
 Some remarks of our brethren, when referring to Krupa 
 and his trials, previously to his baptism, represent it as, in 
 many instances, occasionmg temporal as well as eternal ruin. 
 
 “ He is in debt in consequence of the heavy expense of 
 his father’s funeral, and he wished to pay this before he 
 professed Christ, lest his creditors should say he became a 
 Christian to cheat them of their property. He has been 
 able to pay off 25 rupees, besides maintaining a family in 
 the last year. He says his judgment says to him, ‘ follow 
 Christ now, for you may ehange your mind or die before 
 you pay all this debt.’ Hindooism ruins the prospects of 
 thousands of families. This man is of a good caste, and 
 when his father died he was obliged to spend 200 rupees to 
 feed a parcel of idle Brahmuns, which has ruined his pros- 
 pects ever since, and will still press hard on him. It is al- 
 most impossible for a Hindoo to clear himself of debt, at 
 the exhorbitant rate of interest on which they borrow their 
 money.” 
 
 Concerning another convert to Christianity, Mr. Lacey 
 writes : 
 
 “ We have had another disciple of Sundia das, the old 
 gooroo, named Ram Chundra with us — he is convinced, 
 and is not far from the kingdom of heaven : but O, the diffi- 
 culty of giving up his credit, caste, &c. ! Here he stops, 
 unable to leave all and follow Christ. His mind is uneasy ; 
 the guilt of sin alarms him, nor can he rest in his old hopes 
 and saviours. He sees the suitableness and glory of the 
 gospel, and places his hojies on the atonement which it re- 
 veals, nor can he long hold out.” 
 
 jMr. Lacey writes ; “ In the afternoon Gunga Dhor ar- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 355 
 
 rived from a three days’ joiimey among his old friends and 
 relations, to visit and encourage some enquirers. He 
 brought Ram Chundra with liirn, whom, by divine per- 
 mission, we shall baptize to morrow. 
 
 “ Lord’s day, November 1st, 1829. Ram Chundra’s rela- 
 tions have arrived in a large company to persuade him to 
 recant and go back with them. They had the whole fore- 
 noon with him alone. The answers which he made them 
 were firm and prudent. In the afternoon they came to me 
 to beg of me not to baptize him, and the following are 
 some of the reasons urged. ‘ He is a great man’s son, 
 and his name is knotvn very far ; it will be a sad thing 
 for him to become a Feringee. His caste will go, and with 
 him will sink a whole race. His wife will put a rope round 
 her neck and hang herself. All his children will become 
 unprotected.’ At five o’clock we set out for the river, and 
 as soon as we left the house an affecting scene took place. 
 Ram’s brother came uj) to him and hung upon him weep- 
 ing and entreating him not to go, and the whole of his 
 friends were much affected. We expostulated with them, 
 and they allowed him to proceed. He also remonstrated 
 with them in a firm and decided manner. We all proceed- 
 ed together to the water side, where some Europeans, 
 country-bom people, and about 200 natives were collected.” 
 
 The compiler of this narrative has met with some very 
 severe remarks upon the conduct of missionaries, in en- 
 couraging native converts to forsake their families and 
 friends, in order to embrace Christianity. He would 
 answer for his colleagues and himself, that they have 
 always taken great pains, in such cases, to bring over the 
 opposing party ; and have made use of every argument in 
 their power to prevent a disruption of family connexions. 
 But when they could not effect this desirable reconciliation 
 of the parties, they felt obliged, from the express declarations 
 of Christ, and the examples of the apostles, to direct their 
 converts to come out from among idolaters and be separate. 
 
 It should be remarked, however, that notwithstanding all 
 the violent expressions of grief and opposition manifested 
 by tlie relatives of native converts, there has been, in our 
 
356 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 mission at least, scarcely an instance in which they have 
 not been speedily reconciled ; and in several cases the op- 
 posing wife and angry husband have been subsequently 
 converted and baptized. Let not then those who have but 
 a supei-ficial acquaintance with this subject, be too hasty in 
 forming their opinions. 
 
 “November 2nd. This morning the natives, like tigers, 
 fell on our brother Ram Chundra, and turned him out of 
 his house, saying, that he was turned mussulman and had 
 no more to do with that property. This is quite false, for 
 it is not he, but his heir that is disinherited by this step, 
 and we shall probably obtain easy redress.” 
 
 In a later communication reference is made to the spirit 
 and trials of Kriiita Sindoo and Ram Chundra. 
 
 “ They have suffered a good deal of persecution for the 
 gospel’s sake, and are still persecuted. The washerman 
 has refused to wash their clothes, and the barber to shave 
 them, which, in this countrj', are some of the highest marks 
 of disgrace, as these people are of very low castes. Krupa 
 Sindoo bore this shame best, and wore his long beard and 
 dirtjf clothes without a complaint, and as the persecution 
 arose only from a spirit of malice, they soon came to him 
 and proposed to assist him as usual. Rama felt this dis- 
 grace most keenly, and applied to a native officer for re- 
 dress, but finding him of the same malicious disposition he 
 gave up and submitted to the disgrace, and no doubt the 
 difficulty will pass away. For some time Rama’s mother, 
 wife, children, and brethren, refused to eat or associate 
 with him ; they have now lost caste with him, and appear 
 reconciled.” 
 
 In reference to the native converts generally, Mr. Lacey 
 makes one remark which fui-nishes an answer to a com- 
 mon objection of the Anglo-Indian enemies of missions. 
 
 “ With one or two exceptions our converts are all of res- 
 pectable connexions ; and this demands our gratitude, prin- 
 cipally as it furnishes a triumph over the confident boast- 
 ing of an unbelieving world, that persons of respectability 
 of character and circumstance, will never embrace the 
 gospel.” 
 
 iSOOtta 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 357 
 
 We iv ill noAV select a few miscellaneous notices from the 
 journal of Mr. Lacey. 
 
 November 20tli. Yesterday Gunga Dhor arrived at 
 Cuttack with his Avife and the aged female. His Avife is at 
 present too bashful to conA'erse, and so aac knoAV but little 
 of her mind ; Avhat aa'c can learn is not unfaA'ourable to her 
 religious character. The old ladj' is very cheerful and 
 gave me satisfaction : she has been eleA'en times to Jugurnath, 
 and Avas on her Avay the tAA'elfth time. She has respec- 
 table relations, but she gives them up for the salvation of 
 her soul, and honour of her SaAdour. In the CA'cning aa'c 
 found Gunga Dhor in the large bazar, surrounded Avith a 
 large assembly, Avho AA'ere abusing him dreadfully and pre- 
 paring to beat him, but as soon as they saw us approach, 
 tliey said, “ Here comes his Gosiae,” and behaA’ed better. 
 
 Lord’s day, Februaiy 1st. Baptized tAvo candidates. 
 The first the aged Brahmunee, Avho has been elcA'cn times 
 to Pooree, and Avas going the tAvelfth and last time. She is 
 the first fruits of Gunga Dhor’s labours. The other per- 
 son AA'as the eldest sou of Mr. Baptist. We sung and pray- 
 ed in English, and I delivered a short address in English 
 and Oriya. 
 
 February 2.3d. Gunga Dhor labours regularly in the 
 bazars in Cuttack, and some come and ask him further 
 about the new AvaA'. His Avife Avishes to be baptized, and 
 appears to be a fit subject for the sacred ordinance. Hur- 
 ree Sou goes on Av’ell. 
 
 The conduct of the above named inquirer, Hurree Sou, 
 as well as the other cases alluded to in this narrative, shoAVS 
 hoAV difficult it is to decide on the native character. Gunga 
 Dhor, a native Brahmun, said of this man, “ his mind is so 
 well established that he Avill never go back.” Yet he did 
 go back, and there is less probability noAV than there ever 
 AA’as, since A\'e kneAV him, of his professing Christianity. 
 May Ave not, hoAA^ever, indidge a hope that some of these 
 timid inquirers, though not added to the church militant, 
 may yet be found Avith the general assembly and church 
 of the firet bom, Avhose names are AATitten in heaven ? 
 
358 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 April 6tli. Yesterday I baptized Gunga Dhor’s wife. I 
 think she is a true believer, and had great pleasure in re- 
 ceiving her. 
 
 At one time fllr. Lacey wi-ites — 
 
 “ Gunga Dhor has had a son born to him, but he appears 
 little elated with his boon. He looks on the event with a 
 very different and improved view from what he once did, 
 and said to me the other day, ‘ Why should I rejoice over 
 an event for which I may be very sorry at last ? Should 
 he be wicked, or not serve God, with what view shall I 
 look on the rejoicing at his birth ui the day of judgment ?”’ 
 
 The Christian thoughtfulness expressed in the last anec- 
 dote, is truly instructive. Many Christian parents, might 
 learn an imjtortant lesson, from the observations of their 
 Hindoo brother. Did parents more generally and serious- 
 ly think how they shall meet their children at the judgment 
 bar, there would be more commonly an anxious concern 
 cherished, to train them up in the ways of piety and peace. 
 
 W''e now ])roceed w’itli a few more extracts from commu- 
 nications of Mr. and Mrs. Lacey, to the close of this year. 
 
 PooREE, June -1st. A talkative Brahmun prevented my 
 speaking for some time this afternoon. Jugurnath fed and 
 clothed him, and gave him w'hatever he desired, and he 
 should not leave Jugurnath. I asked him, if among his 
 many desires, he desired a new heart, for that which he 
 now had, Avould prevent his salvation, unless changed; 
 then endeavoured to convince him that instead of Jugur- 
 natli he had been serxing a log of xvood. The proofs of 
 this proved too strong for him, and he left me in possession 
 of the multitude and went his way. Another man said 
 what had been jiroved could not be resisted ; but that they 
 could never receive the truth from me, a jierson of no caste 
 — a barbarian. Had God sent them the true knoxvledge by 
 one of their oxvn nation, however poor or low, they xvould 
 have received it. The man appeared seriously to lament 
 this circumstance. 
 
 4th. A pundah made the folloxving speech, standing in 
 the midst of the people, “ Oh, oh. Sahib ! xvhat will you 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 359 
 
 teach these people ? To cut up pigs and eat them ; to cut 
 up fowls and eat them ; to cut up cows and eat them ? 
 Yes, yes, ye people, this is the knowledge, this is the reli- 
 gion, this gentleman will teach you. What ! can you do 
 these things?” A native officer, and a mussulman, who 
 had stood and heard this abuse, came up, and made the 
 man sadly ashamed of himself. He said in a loud voice 
 to him, “ You know, puudah, that if you did not get your 
 belly well filled, you would not regard Jugurnath another 
 moment !” The man too well knew this was the fact, and 
 w'as ashamed and passed away. 
 
 5th. In the large tank, called Indrea Dummon, near 
 which we dwell, is a niunber of tortoises. They are so 
 tame as to come to the side and eat from thepundah’s hand. 
 The tortoise is an incarnation of Vishnoo, and hence the 
 people have been taught to worshij) these in this tank. 
 They have regular priests who worship them and propa- 
 gate their worship. These priests daily receive considera- 
 ble advantage from gifts of money and fruit from the delu- 
 ded people. The priest daily calls the creatures to their 
 meals. 
 
 11th. This evening we departed from Pooree for out- 
 place at Cuttack. Our beloved child was very ill when we 
 started. We got to Sutyabaje about eight o’clock, when 
 I went to see her, she lay on her mother’s lap breathing out 
 her precious sold to the God who gave it. We dared not 
 express our grief or emotions for fear of her death being 
 discovered to the bearers, ui which case they would have 
 refused to carry us farther ; I parted therefore to see her 
 no more, and we passed along as though nothing was amiss. 
 In about half an hour afterwards I called to know how she 
 was, and was answered, “ All is peace.” Blessed be God, 
 we w-ere enabled to bear the bereavement almost without a 
 tear, and entirely without a murmuring thought. We ar- 
 rived safe at home without the bearers knowuig what had 
 taken place. 
 
 12th. We found brother and sister Sutton at Cuttack, 
 who assisted us in our mournful preparations. In the 
 
3G0 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 evening we laid Mary alongside her brother John, and dear 
 Cropper. She makes the sixth little body which lies here 
 belonging to our mission. 
 
 August 1st. Tlie late Ruth festival was a dreadful sea- 
 son of sin, sickness, and death. The poor wretches’ re- 
 mains are now nearly consumed away, and their poor 
 unsanctified souls are lost, forever lost. The contagion 
 spreads around where the jtilgrims resoited and slept, and 
 several of the inhabitants have been taken off with it. 
 
 November 3d. Left Cuttack to see brother Bampton at 
 Pooree, and to attend to our conference there. 
 
 Gth. Brother Beddy’s offer isfinally declined. James Sun- 
 der is to be called into the province immediately. We have 
 decided to have a small hymn book published in Oriya ; all 
 this has been the principal business of our conference. Set 
 out for home at five o’clock ; and was greatly moved with 
 seeing the multitude of pilgrims crowding to Jugurnath. 
 The road was literally crowded for the first two miles; 
 men, women, and children all passing on with the greatest 
 apparent concern. To no one of this vast multitude is the 
 Saviour known ; all are strangers to the way of peace and 
 salvation — all are jjosting to death, endless death, where 
 millions have gone before them. I could do nothing more 
 than alternately cry out, as they passed, “ Return, return ! 
 destruction is before you !” 
 
 December 14th. Have had permission from my doc- 
 tor to commence labouring again once on the Lord’s day, 
 and once a day in the bazar. He strictly prohibits reading 
 and writing. 
 
 Respecting her school, Mrs. Lacey writes, — 
 
 “On the second of February we commenced a boardmg 
 school, for the indigent Christian children of the station. 
 We have placed twelve boys and girls with the master 
 already, and others are making apjilication for admission. 
 These children are very destitute indeed, generally father- 
 less. Their friends have no care whether they be able or 
 not to obtain their bread respectably, and they are equally 
 careless about Uieir eternal welfare ; so that the condition 
 
 2 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 3Gl 
 
 from wliich tliey are taken is wretched indeed in all re- 
 spects, By being placed in this school they will not only 
 be taught the importance of religion, but have the means of 
 obtaining a living ptit in their power. The board of these 
 children will be of considerable expense monthly ; but our 
 excellent judge and his lady, whom we may truly call fel- 
 low helpers in the Lord, exert themselves to the utmost in 
 behalf of the school. They subscribe largely themselves 
 and obtain subscriptions from others, with whom we could 
 not succeed. Mr. and Mrs. Pigou subscribe £16 yearly to 
 the school, besides finding money for beds and clothing for 
 the children. They also visit the school once a fortnight, 
 and give rewards to the children according to their dili- 
 gence. We have made it a rule, that the children attend 
 our chapel morning and evening on the Loi-d’s tlay, and it 
 is very pleasing to see the boys and girls arranged in rows 
 on each side the pulpit ; it reminds us of the Sunday Schools 
 in England ; surely these chikh-en will rise up a better gen- 
 eration than their parents. 
 
 Balasore. From Balasore Mr. Sutton was absent con- 
 siderable, labouring in other parts of Orissa. During 
 his residence there he was principally engaged, assisted 
 by Mr. Sunder, in visiting the villages and markets in 
 the neighbourhood of Balasore. We insert a few ex- 
 tracts from his journal, and a few remarks with which it 
 was jirefaced. 
 
 January 27th, 1829. It is with us the struggle between 
 light and darkness ; now a ray of light shoots across the 
 long and gloomy night, and now again the powers of dark- 
 ness seem to rally all their exertions to put it out. Now the 
 Sun of Righteousness appears ready to burst upon our sight ; 
 and now a dark thick cloud hides him from our view — the 
 struggle appears to us exquisitely interesting. The full 
 confidence of triumph is often damped by the mighty pow- 
 er of the enemy ; and again their discomfited hosts hold 
 out to our view an easy victory. The immutability of Je- 
 hovah insures final conquest. The j)omt with us is. Will 
 it be now ? our prayers are, “ Lord, send now prosperity.” 
 46 
 
1 
 
 362 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 During the cold season I have generally been in the coun- 
 try around Balasore, from three to five times a week, trav- 
 elling each day from eight to eighteen miles, and sometimes 
 more ; and, I suppose, upon an average the gospel has been 
 made known to about one thousand different individuals 
 weekly. The country is full of little villages in which we 
 can seldom muster more than forty or fifty men, but at the 
 markets we frequently get great crowds to hear us. 
 
 December 10th. One incident particularly interested me, 
 while talking to a large assembly of Brahmuns and puudahs 
 (chief priests and scribes,) a poor woman, like IMary, burst 
 through the restraint which such an assembly must impose, 
 came into the midst of us, and said, “Tell me, sir, what I 
 must do to be savetl, I wish for salvation.” I represented 
 in strong terms the difficulties she would have to encoim- 
 ter if she attended to my instructions, but she seemed the 
 more in earnest and said, “ IVhat are these things to me ? 
 what can man do to me ? I have a soul to be saved, that is 
 what concerns me. I will do ■whatever you tell me, cost 
 Avhat it will !” 31}' congregation looked on with a smile, 
 
 wondering that I shoidd condescend to talk with a woman. 
 The poor creature, however, was vastly more to be com- 
 mended than they, for she inquired that she might know; 
 “ But you learned men, (she said, turning to them,) sit here 
 with contempt, and will not give the gentleman an ans^ver, 
 though he has come so far to teach us.” I asked her what 
 she had done to be saved, and she replied, “ As I walk 
 through the jungles I say, O Bruhma, Vishnu, Mahesa, save 
 me, keep me from the bears and tigers, and subdue my 
 sinful passions, and save me.” 
 
 December 16th. Sunder and myself went in quest of a 
 market, but fearing we should be late, turned aside into a 
 village, where a very splendid idol’s temple was being built ; 
 a shower of rain coming on, the Baboo, who ■w'as building 
 it, invited us in. The idol w as not yet set up, so we enter- 
 ed and sat down with six or eight men, and talked of the 
 everlasting salvation of Jesus; and when we had talked till 
 dark, we prayed for a blessing on what had been said, and 
 
 J 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 363 
 
 for the peoj)le, and for the triumphs of the gospel. But, 
 alas ! how soon will a different service he performed in this 
 elegant building. How perverted must he the mind of man, 
 and how striking the truth, that professing themselves wise 
 they are become fools, ere they can thus be brought to 
 spend their money for that which is not bread, and their 
 substance for that which pmAteth not. 
 
 Saturday, 17th. We found, as usual, several who knew 
 me very well, and I overheard them telling others, “ It is 
 no use to pretend to argue with him, you will get no hon- 
 our by that, for all the pundits in Balasore could not refute 
 him.” Thus they are constrained to feel the weakness 
 of their system ; and yet they love sin so much, and so fear 
 contempt for forsaking it, that they are willing to be the 
 dupes of what they know to be false. 
 
 Januaiy, 13th. Sunder and myself went to a village at 
 a distance, where we met with two people last week fa- 
 vourably disposed towards the gospel. Our most promising 
 inquirer was absent on business ; but we sat dotvn with the 
 other, and from thiity to forty villagers, and talked till seven 
 o’clock about the gospel. At first we had a good deal 
 of disputation ; but afterwards we were allowed to unfold 
 the great truths of the gospel without being gainsayed. 
 During the opportunity, a respectable man called Sunder 
 aside, and said we preached the truth ; and he wished for 
 some private conversation with us ; of course he was invi- 
 ted to our house. This is the sixth individual within the 
 past eight days, that has expressed himself convinced of 
 the truth of the gospel, and promised to call upon us for 
 more perfect information. 
 
 Sabbath. Heard my school-masters read Oriya as usual ; 
 the passage in course was the 25th and 26th chapters of the 
 Acts. While explaining to them the feelings which ani- 
 mated Paul, his commission to turn them from darkness to 
 light, and his great success, they seemed struck with the 
 news of the heathen being in darkness ; and when I went 
 on to speak of the triumphs of truth, they acknowledged 
 their system must pass away ; and, say tliey, we despise 
 
364 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 caste in secret now, the time will come when we shall do 
 so openly. 
 
 Wednesday, January I5th. A man who was travelling 
 our way for four or five miles, inquired pertinently about 
 the gospel, and seemed concerned about his salvation. He 
 had been to visit the idol’s temple. When it was time for 
 him to strike into another path he was very reluctant to go; 
 and said his mind wished to go along with us, and he went 
 some distance further. During his walk he asked us, if he 
 were to bring his goods with him to Balasore whether we 
 would give him a place to be in for two or three days, for 
 he vvished to know more about what we taught. Of course 
 we invited him to come. 
 
 January 19th. Have again visited Nooapoor market ; 
 could get no ojiportunity of conversing with the woman 
 away from her neighbours ; she said they revfled her a 
 good deal, and that she was afraid to make an open pro- 
 fession of Christianity, but the Lord knew she regarded it 
 in her heart. 
 
 January' 20th. Have been this afternoon at Atchutpoor, 
 The advocates for the blocks and stocks did what they 
 could to show that they were mighty to save. No one, 
 however, seemed to consent, and, several times our inquir- 
 er reproved them for their senseless contention. On our 
 return, met another person who we hope feels the truth of 
 the gospel. But the fear of man is a snare to him, and 
 such is the case with very many. 
 
 January 22nd. At Brahmunea, we talked of the way of 
 life for about an hour and a half ; our hearers were pretty 
 well acquainted with our message. But manifested little 
 desire to give up the present sweets of sin, and embrace the 
 self-denying doctrines of the cross. “ If we don’t tell lies 
 how will the world go on, and how shall we fill our bel- 
 lies?” was the frequent interrogation; “as for salvation, 
 who obtains it in the Kalee Joog?” 
 
 In April, Messrs. Sutton and Sunder paid a visit to Mid- 
 napore, a large civil and military station 70 or 80 miles 
 north of Balasore. The following exti-acts give some ac- 
 count of the journey ; and of baptism at Balasore. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 365 
 
 “ RIy Dear Brother, • 
 
 Since I last wrote, tlie only event which has transpired, 
 of any importance, is the baptism of Mrs. Sunder, Mr. 
 Sunder’s wife ; she is the last of a family consisting of a 
 mother, two sons, wife, and a young girl living with them, 
 who have been all added to the church. The ceremony 
 took place the first Sabbath in March. About the begin- 
 ning of March we gave up visiting die markets, on account 
 of the heat; and our exertions were pretty much confined 
 to Balasore, however, as I did not feel satisfied with w'hat 
 we were able to do in the town I left home with Mr. 
 Sunder, the 25th of last month, for Midnapore. About 
 midnight we passed four poor pilgrims who had been mur- 
 dered and strip])ed on the road side. We reached Midna- 
 pore on Saturday night. On Monday I called on Mr. B. 
 He and his wife were members wdth the independent 
 brethren at Chinsurah. They kindly entertained us during 
 our stay. 
 
 We visited various parts of this large town, and preached 
 to crowds of people. A missionary is much needed at Mid- 
 napore. 
 
 Sunday. A letter was brought in from Mrs. Sutton, in- 
 forming that she was taken with the cholera. By hard 
 riding I reached home about eight o’clock on Monday 
 niglit, and am thankful to say, found Mrs. S. nearly as 
 well as usual. Her disorder abated the day after the letter 
 was sent off, and the principal effect remaining was, a little 
 debility and soreness from calomel.” 
 
 Towards the middle of this year the afllicted state of the 
 mission rendered it necessary for Mr. and Mrs. S. to leave 
 their station in order to visit tlie destitute stations at the 
 ^southern part of the province. The following extract refers 
 to this journey. 
 
 Cuttack, June 5, 1829. 
 
 Dear Brother, 
 
 In hope of doing and getting some good, Mrs. S. and my- 
 self left Balasore on Monday last, and reached Cuttack on 
 Wednesday : on our arrival we found an empty house, 
 
366 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 brother Lacey having been obliged to fly to Pooree with 
 his children. We earnestly hope that the present state of 
 the mission may induce you to send us out more mission- 
 aries — indeed, if you would preserve the mission in Orissa, 
 some immediate attention must be paid to it ; a determina- 
 tion to maintain it with spirit must be drawn forth ; a supply 
 of labourers sent out. The word must be preached with 
 greater power, or oftener preached. If in other cases, 
 where there is line upon line, and precept upon precept, 
 &.C., divine influences are essential to the converting and 
 sanctifying of souls, is not something more necessary among 
 ignorant, prejudiced, desperately wicked idolaters ? The 
 people hear very little, and retain less of what they hear ; 
 their hearts are so hard and their minds so wavering. 
 These remarks may appear opposed to the opinion of 
 brother B., as to the labours of a travelling missionai-y ; if 
 they are, perhaps they are not so much opposed to his pres- 
 ent sentiments. However that may be, I am convinced 
 that no permanent general good is likely to arise from 
 preaching the gospel once or twice in a place, and then 
 passing on to another and so on. My disposition would 
 lead me to j)reach the gospel to every creature, if possible, 
 from Cape Comorin to Thibet ; but experience has greatly 
 chastised that feeling, and nearly convinced me that a dif- 
 ferent course is necessary. As far as I have been able to 
 watch the influence of truth in the mind of a native, it has 
 shown the necessity of great vigilance, frequent instruction 
 and encouragement, and considerable skill in drawing out 
 his latent difficulties and objections ; at the same time great 
 care is necessary in treating his prejudices, and leading him 
 on in knowledge. Now how can this be done without a 
 constant residence within reach of him ? A missionary 
 goes into the bazar, or a village, and preaches about the 
 gospel ; perhaps some one feels impressed, he is conscious 
 that he has been told things which come home to his heart 
 in a way he never felt before ; his views are necessarily 
 very indistinct ; he mixes up tvliat he has all his life re- 
 garded as truth with what he has heard, and thinks he is 
 
ORISSA Mission. 
 
 367 
 
 getting into the M ay of salvation. As soon, however, as he 
 expresses any eonviction that the gospel is true, and mani- 
 fests a desire to inquire further, all his house, then his caste, 
 then his village, set upon him like bull-dogs, to drive him 
 from his purpose. His gooroo and Brahmuns will menace 
 him -vvitli their disj)lcasure, they will also probably tell him 
 from those books which he has ever considered as sacred, 
 that “ it has been foretold, these Mlechas w’ould have the 
 country and destroy the people with their false doctrines, 
 but that they wdll soon pass away like the rest.” They will 
 also remind him of living on animal flesh, and many other 
 things opposed to their prejudices ; they will moreover 
 point out the adulterous and wicked habits of miscalled 
 Christians, and these things they will contrast with the anti- 
 quity of then' own system, and the self-denying habits of 
 their saints andjogees. Now all these things becloud the 
 understanding and damp the desires of a young inquirer, 
 and unless he is taken by the hand, and his difficulties met, 
 it is not likely he will make progress. I have found that 
 hiquirers have often come to me full of difficulties, and gone 
 away in an encouraging state. But when I see them again 
 fresh mountains have been thrown in their way, which 
 want of language and a greater freedom of intercourse 
 make it difficult to remove. 
 
 I am convinced that a solitary missionary at a station tvill 
 not be able to do any thing effectual, and that the desire for 
 occupying many stations, at a distance from each other, 
 with a small number of missionaries, is founded on mista- 
 ken view's. Perhajjs I am opposuig a favourite notion, but I 
 think experience, among all bodies of missionaries, has abun- 
 dantly ]>roved its impracticability. Look, for instance, at the 
 
 deserted stations of the in India; once they 
 
 were the most encouraging, but the missionary died, or was 
 obliged to go to another j)lace, and all his labour has been 
 lost. Besides this great loss, such things produce, as may 
 be supposed, the worst effects on the minds of the people. 
 A poor woman said, not long since, at Balasore, “ Ah, you 
 are come to preach to us, but you won’t stay long, you will 
 
368 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 
 soon go away like the rest !” How discouraging must this 
 be to an inquirer, who knows lie shall be despised by all, 
 and his teacher leave him to struggle with his difficulties 
 alone. Now perhaps the poor woman above prophesied 
 rightly. I have been labouring for two years in the heat of 
 the fire at Balasore, some impression has been made, and I 
 am obliged to leave my station, for a time at least, and [iroba- 
 bly entirely, to assist my invalid brother at Cuttack or Pooree. 
 Brother Bam))tou has been longer in his station, and has a 
 convert at Berhampore ; perhaps he will return to his la- 
 bours no more ; and who is then to carry on his labours, 
 and w’atch the growing seed he has so extensively sown, 
 without neglecting his own field These are painful 
 truths, yet still they are truths. 
 
 Of his labours at Jugurnath, Mr. Sutton remarks: — 
 
 “ My preaching during my stay at Pooree was treated 
 with less riot and disturbance than formerly, though I had 
 enough of it ; but the answers and objections of the people 
 were shockuig for obscenity and blasphemy : it was a true 
 compound of that wdsdom which is earthly, sensual, and 
 devilish.” 
 
 Berhampore, August 8th. “We reached Berhampore 
 27th last montli. We found Erun steady in his profession, 
 and bold in the truth, so far as he knotvs it. 
 
 “ The higher orders of my countrymen seem my worst 
 enemies here. I am of that sect which is every where 
 spoken against, and the gentry here seem to think so. — 
 They keep me out of the only places where we could as- 
 semble with comfort, and woidd be glad to send me out of 
 the place altogether. How different from the kind recep- 
 tion 1 experienced from their predecessors ! ‘We are fools 
 and madmen for attempting to convert the natives to Chris- 
 tianity.’ This they do not scruple to proclaim, and have told 
 Erun and others that we have no authority to baptize, &c.” 
 
 “ Erun came with two of his friends, to whom I endeav- 
 oured to shew the excellency and necessity of the gosj)el ; 
 one seems very near a profession of it. He acknowledges 
 his belief of the truth, and says the only impediment is his 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 3G9 
 
 wife. Sbe is violently Ojiposed, and storms the house 
 whenever he mentions his tlesh’es to her. Erun joins with 
 liiin in saying, that his case is the case of several in Bcr- 
 hampore. 
 
 Besides the man before alluded to as favourable to Chris- 
 tianity, I had four men from the country that I expected 
 would come forward ; and so well did I think of thefu that 
 the day was fixed for their baptism, but from the time that 
 their baptism was fixed upon I saw them no more. The 
 reason I am tinable to comprehend. Another very clever 
 man, being in authority, and having soldiers under him, 
 seemed very much disposed towards a profession of the 
 gospel, besides which there seemed a general conviction 
 tliat Hindooism was indefensible and the gospel true. Yet 
 against all this the fi-ar of losing caste, and the fear of each 
 other, seemed insurmountable barriers. We felt on coming 
 away that we were leaving a veiy promising field, and 
 earnestly hoped and still hope, that ourselves, or some one 
 else will s|)ecdily be sent to cultivate it. 
 
 While Mr. and IMrs. Sutton were at Berhampore 3Ir. and 
 IMrs. Bampton returned by sea to Pooree. Mr. B’s health 
 appeared somewhat improved, and he recommenced, 
 though with' caution, and but to a small extent, his labours 
 in public ; — delivering every other day a discourse of about 
 fifteen or twenty minutes in the bazar. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Sutton were employed some time on a mis- 
 sionary excursion in the neighbourhood of Pipplee, half 
 way between Pooree and Cuttack. After narrating his la- 
 boiu's, Mr. S. writes : — 
 
 On Wednesday the whole of our party took an excur- 
 sion of about four miles from Bobeneswer to look at 
 some very curious remains of the ancient Jain religion ; as 
 also some remarkable natural curiosities, consisting of a 
 palace formed by Nature out of the solid rock, and a series 
 of caves, improved a little by art, for the accommodation of 
 the devotees of this ancient persecuted sect. The princi- 
 pal images found in the caves, and cut in the rocks, are those 
 of Boodh, in the sitting posture, and a tall, naked, erect fig- 
 47 
 
370 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 ure of a giant, perhaps Parushnat. On the top of the most 
 remarkable hill, called Khunda Giri, is a temple, dedicated 
 to the last mentioned idol. The Jains were a sect of the 
 Buddhist system, and are now nearly extinct in this part of 
 India. They are much less superstitious than the Hindoos. 
 Two of them, who came from Cuttack to worshij) the idol, 
 while we were there, made not the least objection to broth- 
 er Lacey’s going in with them, and remaining during the 
 ceremony. 
 
 29th. Mungulpoor market. To day while sitting in 
 Muckundpoor, a young punda came up, and said he had 
 been a scholar in the Komarapoor school at Pooree. It ap- 
 pears he only learnt his letters or a little more, and on my 
 asking the reason, he said the schoolmaster beat him, and 
 he would not go any more ; that smce that time he had 
 been employed to call pilgrims to see Jugurnath. He was 
 then on his way back from Midnapoor where, he says, he 
 had been three months at the expense of one of the head 
 pundas, but had only succeeded in getting three to accom- 
 pany him. O, that none of his colleagues were more for- 
 tunate ! These pilgrim hunters are rare friends of the 
 devil, and it is no breach of charity to say, they much re- 
 semble in aspect and conduct the ideas we have been 
 taught to entertain of this accursed spirit. The fact is 
 strikingly obvious to all who have any thing to do with 
 them. 
 
ORISSA MISSI ON. 
 
 371 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 We have again to trace the narrative of the Orissa Mis- 
 sion through a year of trials and blessings, of joys and sor- 
 rows. The missionaries spared to labour, might with some 
 propriety say in the language of the apostle, “ We are 
 troubled on everj' side, yet not disti-essed ; we are perplex- 
 ed, but not in despair ; persecuted, hut not foi-saken ; cast 
 down, but not destroyed.” Often did they cheer each oth- 
 er with the hope that the Lord of the vineyard would say 
 of their little mission, “ Destroy it not, for a blessmg is in 
 it.” Nor were they disappointed. It still lives, though it 
 languishes, and it has been, though gi'eatly afflicted, yet 
 made a blessing. Although we have not yet beheld in 
 Orissa those rapid and extensive triumphs of divine truth 
 which we ardently desire to see, yet it should be esteemed 
 a cause of thanksgiving and praise that we can record that 
 measure of success, an<l those instances of divine kindness 
 to which reference is made in this and former chapters. 
 The converts that have been made should be regarded as 
 the fu-st fruits of a harvest that will hereafter cover all the 
 land, when the scenes of darkness, supeistition and guilt, 
 that were presented to view through more than twenty 
 centuries, shall be the tales of departed times. 
 
 In May, 1830, the brethren finally concluded to receive 
 Rama as a native preacher, indulging the hope that, if he 
 continued steadfast, he w'ould be very useful. He was 
 then preaching the gospel clearly, with great affection and 
 force, and making Christ and his cross the essence of his 
 discourses. He paid much attention to the inspired volume, 
 and in his addresses to his countrymen, frequently read a 
 verse and then explained, applied, and enforced its doc- 
 
372 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 trines ; and in that way would hold a congregation togeth- 
 er ill the street for two hours daily. 
 
 Rama, before he was accepted as a native labourer, spent 
 a short time with Mr. Bampton, avIio was not then inca- 
 pacitated for all exertion, and the opinion of that lamented 
 brother respecting him is highly satisfactory. AVriting to 
 Mr. Lacey, he remarked : 
 
 “ I was glad to see liim, and am much pleased with him. 
 I think I never heard a native preacher that I liked so well ; 
 he does not, at Poorec, show the slightest want of courage, 
 and he preaches Christ. He has been in the habit of going 
 into the bazar, sometime before I go, and he speaks so loud 
 that I am really afraid of his hurting himself. I think the 
 good man is bumble and intelligent, and 1 should wish him 
 to know that I think well of him, hut it may not be pru- 
 dent to tell him that I think so highly of him as I do.” 
 
 Under date of October 2.5, and 28, 1830, Mr. Lacey gives 
 some pleasing information respectmg our native brother, 
 and in September expresses his hope of sending Rama on 
 short tours of six or eiglit days at a time, into the countiy, 
 throughout the cool season that was then aj)proaching. 
 
 “Last evening Rama went to Telinga bazar early, and 
 when he had done there he joined me in Chowdry. I never 
 lieard him so, I may say, eloquent. He almost astounded 
 the people. He has not so much sarcasm as Gunga, hut is 
 more powerful and more clear. He used a very striking 
 figure , last night, which jiroduced great effect ; speaking of 
 the righteous and the wicked he said, ‘ The servants of 
 God, true Christians, are like beautiful trees by the river 
 side ; their leaves are young and green, their fruit tender 
 and abundant, and theu- shade grateful. The wicked are 
 like the skeletons of trees, on the rocky mountains in May, 
 which have been burnt up by the devouring element, and 
 their branches presents not a leaf.’ The people felt much, 
 and were eager to have books : gave away satisfactorily all 
 I had.” 
 
 The journals of this native brother describe, with much 
 simplicity, his daily labours, and the doctrines that he in- 
 culcates. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 373 
 
 “ At Charchua-niarket, spoke for four hours to fifty per- 
 sons : ‘ A’ou have erred and strayed from God and lioliness, 
 hut you are called back. A'oii observe sinful command- 
 ments, and therefore are the ser\ants and slaves oi’ sui.’ 
 This hearing, they inquired, ‘Who is holiness, (God) ?’ 1 
 said, ‘ That God was, who for sinners took a human form, 
 and his name is Jesus Christ. In his name if you w'ill be- 
 lieve, and obseiTe his commandments, you w’ill he saved, 
 otherwise you will fall into hell.’ They said, ‘ That we 
 will see, and then believe.’ This saying, they blas])hemed.* 
 
 “Two hundred persons heard and answered, ‘ We have 
 shasters, and shall be saved by works.’ I said, ‘ You have 
 broken w'orks, good works, and cannot find salvation from 
 W'orks, but the gift of God’s grace, i. e. Jesus Christ, upon 
 liim if you will believe, you can have salvation.’ 
 
 “At Agrahat, preached to fifty pei-sons. Explained how 
 the creation was formed — how man sinned — how the flood 
 came — how man again increased, and then how we can be 
 delivered from sin and hell. Related the history of Christ. 
 They reasoned, and some took books. 
 
 “ October 30th. At Bogutpoor. They said, ‘ We wor- 
 ship Jugurnath and Krishuoo.’ Then I cut off these ; and 
 so I showed them the true refuge of shiners. Tliey took 
 fifteen books. 
 
 “ Taught in various ways. They heard with steady 
 minds. Some said, ‘true, true.’ The women said, ‘ Our 
 daughters beat us, what can w'e do ?’ I said, keep holiness, 
 and flee sin.” 
 
 At times he endures considerable opposition and ill treat- 
 ment, wdiile at other times, the most affecting displays are 
 furnished of the depravity of the Hindoos. Their love of 
 sin is avowed with unblushing effrontery. 
 
 “ September 20th. At Charchua explained how man 
 fell, how sin came, its punishment, &c. They gave abuse, 
 and said, ‘ They ivould sin.’ ” 
 
 Elsewhere some said : 
 
 ‘ We will not regard, we will rather fall into helL’ 
 
 The Jews displayed a similar spirit, see Isaiah v. 19. — Ed. 
 
374 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 At anotlier place they exclairfied : 
 
 “ Our Lord is sinful, and so are we, we will not worship 
 a holy Lord.” 
 
 “ Spoke to one hundred and fifty people about religion. 
 To cause them to understand, I used j)arables. Bad 
 words were spoken, and in sin they were drunk. ‘ If we 
 smear with cow-dung, and then bathe, our sins go. We 
 are Brahmuns, of the nature of fire ; our sin is not sin ; or 
 if sin, being done by us, it is consumed as dirt is in fire.’ 
 Threw dust and stones at me, but could not answer. 
 
 “ August 11th. Went to the Borough bazar ; spoke for 
 two hours to sixty men. Sin and holiness showed, and 
 spoke of judgment. They were angry, and threw me 
 down, kicked me when down, held my throat, took away 
 my books; this they did. 
 
 “ At Buricee the people talked of the world, and I said, 
 talk a little of heaven, they said, ‘No, no.’ ” 
 
 At otb.er times, the message of gospel grace, proclaimed 
 by this Hindoo Christian, is received with apparent pleas- 
 ure. At different times he remarks : 
 
 “ Spoke the good news. A person was filled with love, 
 and walked w'ith me for some distance, and took a book. — 
 Fell in with an old companion, and bad much conversation 
 with him, he regarded all, and said, ‘ I have no answer.’ — 
 At my house, a woman came and heard the word of the 
 Lord. She was filled with joy, she said, ‘ I will obey and 
 worship .Tesus Christ.’ Met a Brahmun, who influenced 
 twenty more, and they heard preaching with a cheerful 
 mind. At Koteopara preached four hours. There were 
 many persons who heard, and I asked, do you serve sin or 
 holiness ? Some said, ‘ sin,’ some, ‘ holiness and in this 
 way they answered. Some said, ‘ Well, we will leave wood 
 and stone, and worship Christ, give us some books.’ I gave 
 them 200 tracts, which they joyfully received.” 
 
 It is well known that the idolaters of Greece and Rome, 
 justified themselves, when plunging into vice, by the exam- 
 ples of their gods; the journal of Ram Chuiidra represents 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 375 
 
 Hindoos as offering similar pleas in extenuation of their 
 crimes. Tliis manifests one effect of idolatry, though it is 
 perfectly natural that such an effect should follow, for what 
 peojile can desu'e to be better than their gods ? Ram re- 
 marks : 
 
 “ In Polasea, at the Zemindar’s house, many words spoke 
 about the woi'ship of idols. They said, ‘ Our lords and 
 gods did this and the other, and we do so.’ Sj)oke to two 
 devotees : they said, ‘ Our lords are our examples, what can 
 we do ?’ ” 
 
 The accounts respecting the intelligent Brahmun preach- 
 er, Gunga Dhor, have been pleasing, but he has unhappily 
 fallen into sin, which has, for a while, interrupted his la- 
 bours. As a preacher, he at times endured much opposi- 
 tion, and displayed much of the spirit of his Lord. A 
 friend states : 
 
 “ On one occasion, the people ill-used him, and sent him 
 out of the bazar. Mr. Lacey met him at the chapel-gate, 
 and endeavoured to encourage him, ‘ If they called the 
 Master Beelzebub, they will not spare us ugly names. The 
 world hated him, and they must hate us for his sake ; but, 
 if we suffer with him, we shall also reign with him. So 
 never mind Gunga. Let them learn by yoiu' patience, and 
 forbearance, and charity, what they will not by your 
 preaching.’ He dried up his tears, and made a tolerably 
 cheerfid salam. 
 
 “This forenoon Gunga got a washing from the roof of a 
 large house, under which he stood to jireach. In the even- 
 ing I accompanied him to the Chowchy, and he made a 
 very forcible and affecting appeal to Uieir good sense, as to 
 the spirit they had manifested in persecuting him : — ‘ I 
 come to the bazar, and tell you to leave off lying, stealing, 
 adulteiy, abuse of parents, &c. ; and teach you to worship 
 Him who made you, to speak the truth, to exercise love to- 
 wards each other ; to teach you to turn from the paths of 
 sin and hell, to the paths of holiness and salvation ; and for 
 this you have beat me : judge in your own minds whether 
 tliis conduct be wise and good.’ The people stood speech- 
 
37G 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 less. Ilis clotli and books were restored to liim by a jtol'icc 
 officer, and be feels just as he should do towards his perse* 
 cutors. 
 
 “ Gunga Dhoi- has returned from the country, and makes 
 a pleasing report of bis interviews with the people. At the 
 same ]>laces, where, on his former visit, they refused to 
 hear, now tlicy attended with apjiarent seriousness, and in 
 conclusion said, ‘ Well, if this new way be true, and Jesus 
 Christ can and will give salvation, we will consider, and 
 come over to you, for what concerns us so much as salva* 
 tion.’ He preached at Thanga market, and in several 
 neighbouring villages, and had some private mtendews 
 with persons of influence and respectabilitj'.” 
 
 After visiting Konagur market, where Gunga had preach- 
 ed, in the jjreceding week, Mr. Lacey writes : 
 
 “ One of the inhabitants of the place, gave me a very 
 ))leasing account of Gunga’s labours. He said, he declared 
 the sin and hopelessness of idolatry ; the sinful and con- 
 demned condition of man ; and the necessity of faith in 
 Jesus Christ for salvation. He did not mention the suffer- 
 ings and death of Christ, but I ajn convinced Gunga did 
 not omit them, as they always form the most prominent 
 feature in Ids addresses.” 
 
 The circumstances connected with Gunga’s fall into sin, 
 took ])lace at a distance frotn home. His offence was not 
 knovTi to any of his Christian friends ; but his own con- 
 .science was acquainted with it ; he could not rest, and be- 
 came his otvn accuser ! His pastor states : — “ He was much 
 troubled in his own conscience, after committing the sin, 
 and though no one need have knoivn it beside himself, he vol- 
 untarily confessed it to Ram Chundra ; observing that sa- 
 tan had tempted him to sin, that he was very imhajipy, and 
 warned him of the like snare. 
 
 I am more and more confirmed in the belief of the sin* 
 cerity of his sorrow for his fall. He is very tender, and 
 feels bitterly the evil of his conduct. His wife used to find 
 him weeping alone, and wondered at the cause, which he 
 was for a long time tishained to reveal to her ; he at length did. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 377 
 
 Wlien we consider the extreme immorality and harden- 
 ed depravity of the Hindoo cliaracter, wliile uninfluenced 
 by Christianity ; the tenderness ol‘ Gunga’s conscience, and 
 the depth of his penitence for a single transgression furnisli 
 an impressive and exalting view of the ennohling and puri- 
 fying eflect of the gos])el. As a Hindoo, Gunga could 
 have reve+led in inicpiity, and adored liiscivious gods, with 
 rites too polluting for description. As a Christian, when he 
 Itad committed a single crime he could no longer rest, his 
 burdened conscience accuses him, nor can he find ease 
 without hecoming his own accuser, and revealing to his 
 fellow disciples the transgression he had committed. 
 
 The following letter from Mr. Lacey contains a summary 
 view of his station during this year; 
 
 “Gunga Dhor and Krupa Sindoo have been joyfully 
 and very hopefully restored. Besides the restoration of these 
 native converts, we have added two new members by bap- 
 tism. INIr. and Mrs. M. came to Cuttack four years ago, in 
 cotnpany with our friends, Mr. and Mrs. B. Like them they 
 were strangers to the gospel plan of salvation, and when they 
 heard of redemption through faith in the Redeemer’s atoning 
 blood, they were surprised ; good impressions liave been 
 long made, and marks of piety apparent in them ; yet, till 
 lately, they have not made up their minds to serve God in 
 his own way. They were both baptized in the Mahanud- 
 dy, on January the 9th, before a considerable and respeeta- 
 ble congregation. Several of our European neighbours 
 came to witness the solemnity. The services of that inter- 
 esting day, were principally conducted by brethren Sutton 
 and Brown. 
 
 “ My own labours among the population of natives, have 
 not materially varied from other years. I have made it a 
 point to visit the bazar daily, and either preach myself, or 
 hear a native brother, but I think I most commonly have 
 done both, when a native preacher has been at home. 
 
 “We have unitedly visited several mellas, and there have 
 preached the gospel, and distributed the good news in tracts 
 very widely to some thousands of souls. 
 
 48 
 
378 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 “ I have continued my preaching in English twice on the 
 Lord’s day, morning and evening ; and the Oriya preach- 
 ing in the afternoon. Attendance at the English chapel, is 
 much as in past years. AVe have commonly a good num- 
 ber of the civil and military servants of the Hon. Compa- 
 ny. The effects of the attendance of our European neigh- 
 bours, are, I hope, good to themselves, and not otherwise to 
 the cause of our mission. Some of them are pious, and 
 are, 1 trust, assisted on their way to heaven by the means 
 of grace among us. Others, that are not decided, I hope 
 are instructed as to the way of salvation, and impressed as 
 to the necessity of pursuing it. But their attendance has a 
 good effect otherwise. The natives discover that their ru- 
 lers have a religion, and a Holy Book, and a Sabbath, and a 
 Temple, and Spiritual Teachers, by which to worship and 
 serve God ; and this fact they have heretofore been hardly 
 able to discover. 
 
 Several persons have offered to renounce their caste, and 
 become Christians, both mussulmen and Hindoos, but as 
 their motive tvas worldly gain, their jtroposals were of 
 course rejected. There are persons of whom we had 
 hopes, and who were mentioned as inquirers last year ; I 
 may be able to report something more encouraging of them 
 in a little time, at present I can say but little on either side. 
 They have strong persuasions in favour of the gospel, but 
 the loss of caste and means of suj)port, are formidable ob- 
 stacles to them.” 
 
 Balasore. Mr. Sutton’s journal, as published in the last 
 chapter, represents him as labouring around Pipplee till the 
 close of January, when he returned to the assistance of his 
 afflicted colleague at Pooree. Mr. Bampton, however, again 
 revived, and as be thought that with the assistance of a na- 
 tive preacher he should be able to “ carry on the war,” Mr. 
 S. felt it his duty to return to Balasore. There he continued 
 his labours, visiting the markets and preaching in tlie 
 bazar, as detailed on former occasions. Mrs. S. resumed 
 her superintendence of the schools. 
 
 Mr. S. also continued his Sabbath evening services in 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 379 
 
 English at the liouse of col. D., though his station does not 
 allow of much being effected in die English department. 
 In reference to his station, and the need of more assistance, 
 lie observes ; — 
 
 “ One pleasing fact is plain to us, from the attention of the 
 people this last month, namely, that we are admirably situ- 
 ated for the dissemination of truth, if there is but the least 
 disjiosition on the jiart of the people to seek after it ; from 
 us the word of the Lord might be soundetl forth in all the 
 region round about. The majority of those who have called 
 are people from different parts of the neighbouring country, 
 from five to forty miles distant. They are drawn to Bala- 
 sore on business with the collector of revenue, and the 
 magistrates offices, which are but a stone’s cast from our 
 house, and thus tliey find their way to us ; many however 
 have seen or heard of us in the country. Of course this 
 has been a good season for the disti’ibution of Scriptures 
 and tracts. 
 
 “We want more help ; the people are absolutely perish- 
 ing for lack of knowledge ! Surely the General Baptists 
 have not done all they can, nor all they will do. We need 
 at least, four more missionaries in Orissa.” 
 
 Soon after his return to Balasore, Rlr. Sutton was joined 
 by James Sunder, the J'oung man mentioned in a former 
 chapter, as having been sent to Serainpore college for the 
 benefit of a little instruction in English and other studies to 
 jirejtare him for usefulness as an assistant in missionary 
 labours. 
 
 Mr. Brown whose ordination to the inissionaiy work was 
 announced in the last chapter, arrived in Calcutta, Novem- 
 ber 14th, 1830. Mr. Sutton immediately set off to Calcutta 
 to conduct this new colleague, with his wife and daughter 
 down to Balasore. In a letter referring to his journey, Mr. 
 Brown makes one remark which we insert, as confirming 
 similar statements made by others. 
 
 “We are on the great road to Jugurnath. Swarms of 
 pilgrims of every description. Sculls and bones of ))ilgrims 
 fidleu by the way, now whiten the sides of the road. Let 
 
380 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 US say of the sacrifices of the Cliristian, easy is thy yoke. 
 Look at tlie sacrifices to Jiigurnath. Has Christianity had 
 its tliousands of martyrs, Hindooism has its tens of tiioii- 
 sands. 
 
 “ To day frequent conversation with the pilgrims ; I want 
 to S])cak to them but cannot; may God give me health 
 soon to learn the language. One pilgrim says he goes to 
 Jugurnath for salvation, another for riches, another for 
 health, another for sons and daughters. How insufficient 
 is boasted reason, destitute of revelation. Stopped to night 
 at Midnapore. Our English notions of convenience were 
 somewhat put to it ; we passed the night in the street. We 
 had no tents as yet with us, nor friends to bid us welcome. 
 Through the kindness of our Father we took no hurt.” 
 
 From Balasore Mr. Brown proceeded by dawk to Cuttack, 
 where he soon entered on his labours in the English 
 school. 
 
 The following account of a Hindoo murderer is extracted 
 from the journal of Mr. Sutton. It displays another feature 
 in the demoralizing system of idolatry established in India. 
 
 August 24th. As I was walking through the bazar, I saw 
 the blacksmith making up an iron cage, intended for a man 
 who had committed murder. He was to be hanged in a 
 day or two, and afterwards hung up in this iron frame as an 
 object of terror. On inquiring into the circumstances of 
 the crime, I learnt that his victim was an opium merchant, 
 who was too successful in obtaining j)urcliasers of his 
 goods, for a rival merchant, and that this merchant per- 
 suaded the murderer, for 100 rupees, to commit the horrid 
 deed. The guilt of procuring the death of the deceased 
 could not be brought home to the merchant, but the mur- 
 derer who committed the crime was fully convicted and 
 sentenced to be hanged ; he enticed the man to a distance, 
 under the pretence of having customers for opium, and 
 then knocked him on the head with an axe. A few days 
 however, before his execution was to take place, he effected 
 his escape ; but he was traced home, where he had an in- 
 terview with his wife, and conceited a future meeting in the 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 381 
 
 jungle: his wife and brotlier were bribed to betray him ; 
 but l)v some means tbe snare was broken, and the man 
 again escaped. He then assumed the disguise of a jogee 
 (religious mendicant,) for which he was well qualified ; and 
 was making his way toward Uj)per Hindoosthan ; but was 
 at length taken. I wrote to the judge, and obtained leave 
 to visit him. 
 
 He was sitting in his cell with his bead-roll, repeating the 
 name of “Hurry, Hurry.” He, however, at length, listened 
 to me with encouraging attention, while I endeavoured to 
 convince him of his sin, and direct him how to seek for 
 jnercy. But it is gi'ievous work to have anything to 
 do with Hindoos; there is no sense of guilt — no fear of 
 death. “ If I go to hell, I go — what else ?” said he, with 
 astonishing indifference. He could, however, read well, 
 and had a better capacity for obtaining knowledge than one 
 in a thousand. He once said, “ give me something short, 
 and full to the point ; for my time is but a day.” I had no 
 proper tract; and though I took a gos[)el, with marks 
 against suitable passages, such as the penitent thief and the 
 publican, I found he would be bewildered with the con- 
 nexion ; and the most suitable bookwdiicb I could give him 
 was a small Oriya hymn book. I tried to lead him to pray 
 and to leave off his vain repetitions ; and when I ])ut my 
 hands together, and jirostrated myself on tbe cell floor, he 
 did so too, and repeated audibly the petitions which I made 
 for him. I left him apparently in a better state of mind 
 than I found him. 
 
 On the folloAving day I repeated my visit, and took with 
 me a nativ’e Christian, that every thing might be made fully 
 intelligible to this miserable man. Before I went, I wrote 
 out a prayer, principally founded on the fifty first Psalm, 
 with some of the most encouraging references to tbe gospel. 
 We found the man deeply engaged in his mental repetition 
 of, “ Hurry Ram.” I suppose the Brahmun prisouei-s, of 
 whom there wei-e many in the prison, had been un- 
 doing what 1 had done last night. At length he ex- 
 claimed, “ hurry, hurry, hurry benoo aow nahe,” that is. 
 
382 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 “ Besides liiiriy there is none. I shall call out hurry bol,” 
 said he, juitting his hand to his neck ; “ I shall call out 
 hurry bol, hurry bol, hurry bol, till I am choked.” He then 
 began to sing, and imitated the jogeys most admirably. 
 But it was evident from his extrone restlessness, that his 
 mental agonies were great. Still he did not appear to feel 
 any sense of sin : he said, “ Before I might have found you 
 of some use ; but it is too late now: I have none but hur- 
 ry.” We showed him, that, according to his own faith, 
 hurry did nothing for sinners; but that Christ shed his 
 blood for him. He yielded at last, and said that he would 
 think of this ; he then wished the prayer to be read ; and 
 he read it over twice himself, and dwelt a little on the pe- 
 titions, “ deliver me from my guilt. Cast me not away 
 from thy ])resence — drive me not to hell ; but save me 
 and receive my sj)irit to heaven !” He said that he would 
 repeat this till he died. When asked if he had seen his 
 wife and children, he said, “Yes.” “ And how did you feel 
 in your mind ?” “ O ! very well pleased : when they cried, 
 
 I laughed.” “ But why ? It is not a laughing matter.” 
 “ O ! why not ? Who are they ? Who am I ? It is all 
 maya (illusion.) They will not go with me. They are 
 nothing to me, I am nothing to them.” 
 
 Something of Hindooism may be learnt from this man. — 
 Neither he, nor the numerous Hindoos about him, had any 
 sense of the moral turpitude of murder, or indeed of any 
 sin. It was evil inasmuch as it would lead to evil conse- 
 quences to the jjerpetrator ; but there were none of those 
 feelings which most murderers evince — no horror’s of a 
 guilty conscience — no shuddering among the bystanders at 
 the idea of his guilt. 
 
 There was no commiseration, on his part, for his wife and 
 children, and none on her part, for him. She might fear 
 from the inconvenience attending widowhood, but no fur- 
 tlier. “ There is nothing to be avoided : we die and live, 
 just as God pleases : let it go — what else This is the 
 way in' which they talk. “The fruit of actions, however, 
 must be borne.” 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 383 
 
 Tlie prevailing religion, if it may be so called, is extreme 
 Infidelity and Atheism. The Brahmuns have sunk into 
 gross ignorance of their own system ; and the people are 
 of course, in the same state ; while the various systems are 
 now so jumbled together in Orissa that no man among 
 them can see his way through any of them : lienee they, in 
 fact, place no dependance on any. I have often heard 
 them say, when they a[ipeared to say what they really 
 tliought, that there was no heaven and no hell, and no way 
 of salvation. Salvation, in their view, consists in being rich, 
 and rolling in sensual jileasure , with freedom from op- 
 pression, and ability to domineer over others in this world : 
 this is the only heaven, the only hope of the majority of the 
 Oriyas ; and these have no relation to moral holiness. 
 They dejiend on fate, or ceremonial merit, in a former birth ; 
 or on rejieating the name of hurry in this. This murderer 
 would have made as good a jogey as any ; and would have 
 been worshipped as a god, if he had escaped hanging. 
 
 It is in such scenes as these that the dire uifluence of 
 heathenism is placed in the most ajijialling light. 
 
 As was intimated in the preceding letter, the faithful mis- 
 sionary at Pooree continued to struggle with his disease till 
 the very close of this year, when he entered uito the joy of 
 his Lord. He died in peace, on the 7th of December, and 
 his mortal remains rest, till the resuiTection of the just, 
 near the temple of that modern Moloch, whose infernal 
 rites he laboured so hard to destroy. He fell in this sacred 
 warfare, hut doubtless the confidence he indulged in the 
 anticipation of such an event, will hereafter be realized ; 
 that strong hold of superstition will fall: and in some fu- 
 ture age, when that temple has lost its votaries, Oriya Chris- 
 tians may gaze on its deserted ruins, or stand on the spot 
 that covers the dust of Charlotte Sutton and William 
 Bampton, and thank God that they loved not their lives 
 unto death ; but went forth to India, bearing that precious 
 seed, from which will spring the copious harvests of many 
 following years. 
 
 The state of mind in which Mr. Bampton approached 
 
384 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 eternity, was highly desireable. Nearly a year and a half 
 before his death, he observed : 
 
 “ On the whole, the advantages of the affliction have 
 been so much greater than the disadvantages, that I cannot 
 do otherwise than acknowledge that the Lord hath dealt 
 bountifully with me ; and I expect, that however the trial 
 may terminate, I shall eventually confess that he hath done 
 all things well. Yes, I expect to jtraise him in heaven for 
 this affliction, and from this expectation an easy inference 
 is, that I ought to praise him here. This my dear brother, 
 I see, and in a great measure feel. I should indeed be glad 
 to spend thirty more years in earnest missionary labours, 
 but if it be the will of God, now to call me home, I cordial- 
 ly acquiesce.” 
 
 As he grew worse he appeared to feel the ruling passion 
 strong almost in death. In March, 1830, Mr. Lacey 
 remarked : 
 
 “ lie is worse ; nor can he, I fear, hold out long. He still 
 rides to the bazar, and says he wishes to finish fighting, and 
 begs I will not dissuade him from it. Nor will I. Nothing 
 induces him to wish for life but the desire to be useful to 
 poor sinners ; but even from this desire he is gradually 
 weaned, and now he is jtatiently waiting His blessed will, 
 who knows what is best for him. 
 
 Soon afterward the same brother added : 
 
 “ He frequently gives me intimations tliat he is fully 
 aware of his circumsUmces, and contemplates them, and the 
 result to which they are leading him, with perfect compos- 
 ure. His hand is fastened on the skies. He smiles at all 
 before him, and triumphs over all tlirough the Saviour’s 
 blood. He will work till he dies, or very nearly so. He visits 
 the bazar though he can hardly get on and off bis horse. 
 He has his chair carried, on which he sits in the street, and 
 from wdiich he talks to the peojtle. He is cheerful and 
 pleasant, and dissipates the gloom and melancholy, so natu- 
 ral in such a condition, to all who live in the same house.” 
 AVe insert one extract from a letter of ]\Ls. Bampton’s 
 to Ml’S. L. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 385 
 
 “ Mr. B. I a!n sorry to say does not get any better. His 
 cougli has not been quite so bad the last three or four days, 
 but he has had more fever than usual, and continues very 
 weak. He often seems to almost envy people who are 
 taken off with a short illness, but the Lord’s time is undoubt- 
 edly the best. Sometimes he does not seem to like the idea 
 of getting better ; he says life is so combined with illness 
 and a-ouhle, that the idea of living gives him no pleasure. 
 Oh that we might both from our hearts be enabled to say, 
 “ The Lord’s ^vill be done.” 
 
 The time however drew nigh that this esteemed mission- 
 ary must die ; and we are ha|)py to be able to furnish an 
 account of his last moments from the pen of Mr. Lacey. 
 
 “ It seems to be my lot to bury our beloved dead, and to 
 report their death and burial to you. It is now my jiainful 
 duty to inform you of the death of our long afflicted and 
 greatly loved Bampton, yes, he is gone at last! gone to 
 hear the Redeemer say, ‘ Well done, good and faithful ser- 
 vant, thou hast been faithful over a few things ; I will make 
 thee ruler over many things, enter thou into the joy of thy 
 Lord.’ 
 
 But you wish to know sometliing of his state of mind. 
 And here very little can be said. Such was the effect his 
 disease had u|)on his mind, that he could not only not bear 
 any company besides that of Jlrs. B., but he was in a great 
 measure incapacitated for all mental exercises and spiritual 
 conversatiom He said very little indeed about his feelings 
 in regard to religion, and what was said, was to Mrs. B. 
 However, though little, he said sufficient to satisfy us as to 
 the security of his immortal sold. He had long been con- 
 vinced that he should die, and indeed in submission to his 
 Heavenly Father’s will, he had long wished for his release, 
 that lie might soar to glory'. Towards the last he often 
 said, ‘ Though painful at jiresent, it will cease,’ not, ‘ ’twill 
 cease before long,’ because, said he, ‘ I do not know that it 
 will cease before long,’ but, ‘ItAvill cease;’ this bore him 
 up under present uneasiness and painful suspense. He 
 sometimes uttered his complaints to his God, in the first 
 49 
 
386 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 two verses of the 38tli Psalm, which he desired Mrs. Bamp- 
 ton to read to him. As he was drawing near his end, 
 Mrs. B. said to him, ‘ What art tliou liltmg up thine eyes 
 for ?’ when he replied, ‘ I shall lift up my soul soon.’ The 
 nurse asked him how he was, and he answered, ‘ I am 
 going to heaven.’ While sister B. held his head on her bo- 
 som, she asked him, ‘ Is Jesus precious to you ?’ he could 
 not speak, but turning his eyes towards her with a sweet 
 complacent smile, nodded assent. Just before he died sister 
 B. said to him, ‘ Thou art going to Heaven !’ He briskly 
 and cheerfully replied, ‘ I hope so.’ 
 
 About 5 o’clock, the following evening, myself, the 
 doctor and three other gentlemen of the station, with some 
 writers proceeded towards the grave-yard, and there depos- 
 ited his remains. There they lie, till the morning of the 
 resurrection. Then, he must arise, “ and justify the ways 
 of God” to thousands, among whom he has exercised, so far 
 as their salvation is concerned, an unavailing ministry.” 
 
 In reference to the character of Mr. B., one of his col- 
 leagues writes : 
 
 “ It may with truth be said of him, that ‘ he was a good 
 man, and full of the Holy Ghost and of faith.’ May all your 
 missionaries be found at last with the spirits of Charlotte, 
 of Crojjper, and of Bampton. So far as earnest, faithful, 
 persevering labours for the salvation of the Hindoos can 
 render a man worthy of our esteem, our admiration, and our 
 imitation, Bampton ranks with the foremost of Christian 
 philanthropists, and deserves to be had in everlasting re- 
 membrance. What he was as a friend and brother, the 
 hearts of his colleagues can best testify. But this I must 
 add, that beneath an aspect and address less prepossessing 
 than many, was contained tlie kindest heart, and the most 
 exquisite sensibility that ever a friend displayed. 
 
 The following lines are inserted as a tribute due to the 
 memory of so good a missionary of the cross. — 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 387 
 
 THE MISSIONARY’S DEATH. 
 
 Weep not for the saint that ascends 
 To partake of the joys of the sky, 
 
 Weep not for the seraph that bends 
 With the worshipping chorus on high. 
 
 Weep not for the spirit now crown’d 
 With the garland to martyrdom given ; 
 
 O weep not for him, he has found 
 His reward and his refuge in heaven. 
 
 But weep for their sorrows, who stand 
 And lament o’er the dead by his grave, — 
 
 Who sigh when they muse on the land 
 Of their home, far away o’er the wave. — 
 
 Who sigh when they think that the strife. 
 
 And the toil, and the perils before them. 
 
 Must fill up the moments of life. 
 
 Till the anguish of death shall come o’er them. 
 
 And weep for the nations that dwell. 
 
 Where the light of the truth never shone. 
 
 Where anthems of praise never swell. 
 
 And the love of the Lamb is unknown. 
 
 O weep ! — for the herald that came 
 
 To proclaim in their dwellings the story 
 Of Jesus, and life through his name. 
 
 Has been summoned away to his glory. 
 
 Weep not for the saint that ascends 
 To partake of the joys of the sky. 
 
 Weep not for the seraph that bends 
 With the worshipping chorus on high ; 
 
 But weep for the mourners who stand 
 By the grave of their brother in sadness. 
 
 And weep for the heathen whose land 
 
 Still must wait for the day-spring of gladness. 
 
 Mr. Sutton in a letter to a friend, thus notices his finding 
 of the Hindoo girl, which he brought with him to this 
 country : 
 
 One evening just before the commencement of the Ruth 
 
383 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 Jattra, in 1828, 1 went out into a neighbouring village to 
 preach ; and, at the entrance of the place, at the foot of a 
 large tree, saw a woman lying with an infant : she proved 
 to be a jattreefrom upper Hindoostan, who had been seized 
 with the cholera, and had either wandered from her com- 
 panions, or been forsaken by them. I gave her medicine, 
 and did what T could to restore her ; hut she died on the 
 third day. In the mean time, the poor infant was perishing 
 for want of its mother’s nourishment. I tried eveiy argu- 
 ment I could command to induce the hard-hearted villa- 
 gers to feed the child ; and offered to pay any expense. 
 The woman was of good caste ; and hence they might, 
 without the least prejudice to themselves, have even suck- 
 led the child, v/hich is very common among them. I did 
 however, by dint of much perseverance, at length obtain a 
 little milk ; which the poor thing devoured with the utmost 
 greediness, .and crawled after me for more, with an expres- 
 sion of supplication which would have touched a stone. I 
 asked a wealthy Brahmun, close to whose house the woman 
 and child lay, “ If the mother died, what was to become of 
 the child ?” to which he answered, ‘ O she must die too ! 
 what else.’ Seeing there was nothing to he done with the 
 savage people, soon as the mother died, I took the child 
 home, and she is now an interesting little thing between 
 five and six years of age. 
 
 To this may be added : — I met a sergeant, a few miles 
 from Balasore, who had picked up a child, by the way side, 
 miserably mangled by the ants : it died in about a fortnight 
 after. There is reason to fear many children perish in this 
 way, especially at Pooree. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 389 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 The efforts of missionary societies in India are marked 
 by one peculiarity 'wliich distinguishes them from mission- 
 aiT exertions in perhaps every other quarter of the globe. 
 Whatever triumph is gained over Ilindooism is gained for- 
 ever — every stone extracted from that towering structure of 
 superstition is forever extracted: it cannot be replaced. 
 The caste of a Hindoo once broken cannot be again solder- 
 ed together. It is not so with mahometanism, or even pa- 
 ganism elsewhere. A convert may be won from them to- 
 day, who may apostatize, and reunite with them tomoiTow, 
 but a Hindoo, if he once hecome a Christian, can never be- 
 come a Hindoo again. There have indeed been a very few 
 instances in wdiich attempts have been made to regain caste, 
 but these attempts can never so succeed as to reinstate a 
 man in the sphere of society which he formerly occupied. 
 This consideration stamps additional interest and import- 
 ance upon what has been achieved, and which will be very 
 suitable for the reader to bear in mind as he peruses the 
 last chapter of this narrative. 
 
 As the details of missionary labour in Orissa w hich from 
 year to yeai* have been presented, must enable the reader to 
 form a tolerably accurate description of the nature of these 
 labours, we shall in this chapter abridge our notices of each 
 missionaries’ proceedings, but indulge in a few reflections 
 on the different departments of those proceedings as they 
 come before us. 
 
 Soon after the decease of Mr. Bampton, it was thought 
 best by the surviving brethren that Mr. Sutton should re- 
 move from Balasore to occupy the station at Jugurnath. It 
 was Avith considerable reluctance that he yielded to this ar- 
 
390 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 rangement, and in a letter to a friend observes : “ I left my 
 station at Balasore, endeared to me by three years’ labour 
 and its delightful climate, with many feelings of regret. 
 When I rode round the town and visited my now deserted 
 schools for the last time my heart sunk within me, and I 
 could think of nothing but the awful passage of Scripture : 
 ‘ This gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the 
 world for a witness unto all nations.’ I earnestly hope that 
 a missionary will soon be sent to occupy this promising 
 station.” 
 
 Balasore has remained hitherto unoccupied, and the 
 brethren Lacey, Brown, and Sutton have confined their 
 labours to the stations at the southern part of the province. 
 
 The communications of the missionaries continually fur- 
 nish fresh representations of the horribly cruel and impure 
 nature of Hindooism. One of them remarks: 
 
 “ In speaking with Gunga on some of the peculiar vices 
 of the people, he gave a frightful account of adultery and its 
 consequences in this part of the country. He says that he 
 could point out twenty women in his own village, that he 
 knows have murdered their children either in the womb, or 
 as soon as born, and that the practice prevails so univei-sally, 
 that he is sure hundreds of thousands are thus murtlered 
 eveiy year. Supposing that his statement is exaggerated, 
 (which he will not allow,) it leaves room for a terrible con- 
 clusion. Surely we may say that the ‘ dark places of the 
 earth are full of the habitations of cruelty.’ ” 
 
 The missionary at Pooree has furnished the following il- 
 lustration of the nature of Hindooism : — 
 
 On one occasion he went out with a native brother, to 
 wdiom a supercilious Brahmun said, “ You ! what ! you have 
 lost caste, and what have you found ?” The native replied, 
 “ True, I have lost my caste, but what then, I have found a 
 hope of glory, and believe that when I die, God will take me 
 to heaven.” “ Oh,” says the Brahmun, “ what ’s heaven to 
 me, I only tliink about the present time, and do not care 
 what becomes of me when I die.” On this shocking an- 
 swer, the missionary remarks : “ This is a great truth ; the 
 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 391 
 
 Apostle has summed up their general character in three 
 words: “earthly, sensual, and devilish.” One great reason 
 of their indifference to the salvation of the gosjjel, I appre- 
 hend to be, that eternal rewards and i)unishiuents are so 
 bandied about in their own system, and suspended on such 
 foolish trifling things, that they lose all their solemnity. 
 Thus a man may be saved or lost twenty times ti day, and 
 that too by circumstances over which he has no controul. 
 Just notice the following (piotatioiis from their shasters, 
 “ Let not the face be washed, looking toward the south or 
 west, for fear of eternal punishment.” In cleaning the 
 teeth, “ use not the ushwutta, the vuta, the vilvu, or the 
 amulukee, (four different trees,) for the use of these involves 
 eternal i)unishmcnt. “ If any one makes obeisance, or gives 
 a benedictroii when carrying sacriricial flowers, or water, 
 when bathing, or in the water, or when anointing his 
 body with oil, both he who receives, and he who returns 
 die salutation, will receive eternal punishment.” “He who, 
 at the conjunction called Narayunee, bathes in silence in 
 the Koorootayu river, raises thirty millions of his ancestors 
 to eternal bliss.” “ To sleep with the feet toward the east 
 is equal to the murder of a Brahmun.” “ Past acts of mer- 
 it are lost by receiving the shadow arising from a light, or 
 fi-om a human body, or from a bedstead, or by touching the 
 pairings of nails, the cuttings of hair, or receiving dust 
 thrown bj' a goat or cat.” But enough of this. 
 
 Soon after the Ruth Jattraiu 1831, Mr. and Mrs. Sutton 
 accompanied by J. Sunder set off on a journey to Berhain- 
 pore, w’here they spent about three months. No journal ap- 
 pears to have been preseiwed of this interesting excursion. 
 
 The gentlemtm who last year so opposed the gospel were 
 either removed to a distance, or changed to a much better 
 state of mind. Some of those who remained attended the 
 word, and prepared an old building in which to assemble. 
 Two individuals were baptized and received into the church 
 of Christ. The first bajitized was an English sergeant who 
 liad for some time aj)peared hopeful, but was unwilling to 
 submit to the rite of believers baptism. His wife who a 
 
392 
 
 NAKRATIVE OF THE 
 
 little time previous to her husband’s baptism had been 
 the subject of serious convictions, now felt her impressions 
 deepened, and in about two months after her husband, 
 “ went through the water to the fold.” Good seemed to 
 have been done in a few other instances. Among the na- 
 tives there was a general movement, and several individuals 
 in particular appeared on the pouit of counting all things 
 loss that they might win Christ. 
 
 In the midst of these favourable appearances, Mr. and 
 3Irs. S. with their assistant were obliged to return to Pooree. 
 
 Of his labours at tbis place iVIr. S. remarks ; “ The first 
 two or three evenings, Doytaree (a converted Hmdoo,) and 
 I were well received, and heard by large and attentive con- 
 gregations, but afterwards it has usually been all noise, 
 contumely, scorn, and abuse. The sight of our native con- 
 verts enrages these devotees of satan, and yet the bringing 
 of tliem forward is the only thing that will encourage 
 others. We have had several hopeful inquirers who have 
 been kept back for many months, by the oj)position of the 
 people, but who would in all probability have made an 
 open profession of Christianity elsewhere. Still, amidst all 
 this hatred, it is plain that truth maintains its supremacy, 
 and one and another ever, now and then, take an opportu- 
 nity of telling us that we ‘ preach the truth.’ 
 
 In the early part of 1832, 3Ir. Sutton admini^ered the 
 ordinance of behevers baptism at this station. The follow- 
 ing notice of this event is recorded. 
 
 “ I omitted to say that t'le Sabbath following his applica- 
 tion, I baptized Mr. M., writer in tbe magistrate and collec- 
 tor’s office, and the following Sabbath received him into the 
 church, and administered the Lord’s supper to my little 
 flock. Mr. M. has long been halting between two opinions, 
 and I hope that his future walk will show that it was grace 
 that enabled him to decide on the Lord’s side.” 
 
 ]\lr. Sutton contuiued to labour at this place, where Sa- 
 tan’s seat is, amidst similar scenes of noisy ojtposition and 
 blasphemy, as has been already descrilted, until the middle 
 of 1832 ; when the disease which for some time had been 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 393 
 
 undermining his constitution, at length drove him from his 
 labours, and finally obliged him to seek the benefit of a sea 
 voyage. At the close of one of his journals, he thus records 
 his views of the importance of missionary exertions in 
 Orissa : — 
 
 “Were the divine Saviour to travel through Orissa as he 
 did through Judea, it would doubtless he said of him that 
 he had compassion on the multitudes because they fainted 
 and were as sheej) scattered abroad, having no shei)herd. 
 It is strikingly the case with this poor people, for though 
 apparently the most religious people on earth, yet in reality 
 they have no one to guide them ; they have no faith, nor 
 confidence in any of their shasters ; and as to all the conso- 
 lations of even a false religion, they are eminently without 
 God in the world, having no hope. One perhaps picks up 
 a few sentences from the fragments of some old jioem. 
 Another gets hold of a few sage maxims from some cele- 
 brated gooroo. A thiril has sufficient strength of mind to 
 see the futility of all the jtopular nostrums, and is constantly 
 unhaj)py and unsettled till he settles down in infidelity res- 
 pecting all religion. The majority go to the festivals, and 
 receive the nnmtra from the gooroo because othei's do. 
 But scarcely a man is to be found whose mind is at rest 
 respecting even the hopes held out to him by his own sys- 
 tem. So tnie is it that 
 
 “ 111 vain would boasling reason find, 
 
 The way to happiness and God, 
 
 Her weak directions leave the mind, 
 
 Bew ildered in a dubious road.” 
 
 Let the friends of the mission remember that Orissa looks 
 0 to them for all the knowledge of the way of life that she 
 can hoiie to receive for many years to come. Besides jmurs 
 there is no eye to pity, no hand to save, not a soul cares for 
 her idolatries, and perishing multitudes, but j'ou : and will 
 you cease to pity, will you cease to help, to jiray, to feel for 
 lier deeply and constantly ? Oh ! no. I dare not think 
 50 
 
394 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 you will. It cannot, must not be. God has in his provi- 
 dence given us Orissa to cultivate, and I hope we shall cul- 
 tivate it, and plant its jungles and its wildernesses with the 
 rose of Sharon, till it shall flourish far and wide, and exhale 
 a fragrance sweet and rich as the Paradise of God. 
 
 Cuttack. 3Ir. Lacey- continued to labour at and around 
 his interesting station throughout this year. From time to 
 time he had the pleasure of receiving into the church a few 
 more of those, who, from among the heathen, had been 
 turned from darkness to light, and from the jtower of Sa- 
 tan unto God. About the close of 1831, Mr. L. accompani- 
 ed by some of the native converts, paid a visit to Jagipoor, 
 where he met with some encouragement, but after his re- 
 turn he was considerably engaged in labouring among the 
 villages from which the native Christians principally came. 
 In one of them he built a small bungalow to which he with 
 Mrs. L. frequently retired and lahoured during the week, 
 but came into Cuttack for English worship on the Sabbath. 
 After noticing the baj)tism of Krupa Sindoo (sea of mer- 
 cy,) the second Hindoo convert of this name, and the prob- 
 ability of several others soon coming forward ; Mr. Lacey 
 remarks, “ Let us bless God for these promising appearances. 
 Hoic ungrateful ive have been ! The leaven has been, and is 
 still working, while we are complaining, and dying with 
 discouragement." 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Brown were chiefly occupied in the English 
 school, which under their management promised to assume 
 a more important character than heretofore. They had 
 also several native schools under their superintendence. 
 Mr. Brown had moreover one of the native Christians to 
 assist him, with whom he usually visited some part of the 
 town, or some of the neighhouring villages in the evening, 
 in order to make known the gospel. The comi)iler pos- 
 sesses no particular account of these labours ; they cannot 
 however be supposed to differ essentially from what have 
 been already so fully detailed. 
 
 We insert the following letter from Mr. B. as containing 
 his first impressions respecting missionary labour in India. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 395 
 
 “ Every thing in this strange land — the seemingly bai- 
 barous and incoherent clatter of human voices, to which no 
 idea in the mind of the new comer can be attached — their 
 savage and naked appearance — their vessels skimming along 
 the fai- famed Houghly, which, for their structure might 
 have called up a smile on the face of Jason himself, amuse 
 and astonish the European. When I was a boy, and read 
 Robinson Crusoe, I used to be much amused with his ac- 
 count of his man Friday ; and the wdiimsical notions, odd 
 looks, and queer sayings of this singular people, often re- 
 mind me of the poor savage in the story. * 
 
 I know not how to describe the Hindoo character better 
 than by saying, they are children of a larger gro«lh. I 
 was remarkably struck the other day with the sentiment of 
 the prophet, “ The dark places of the earth are full of the 
 habitations of cruelty.” A daughter was suddenly taken ill, 
 as the matter was represented to me, and wished to see 
 her father ; he refused to go to her, saying she was ill. 
 This hateful idolatry has a most beuund)ing and deadening 
 influence on all not truly j)ious, whether professed Chris- 
 tians or Hindoos. “ ^Vithout natural affection, implacable, 
 unmerciful.” Brother and sister Lacey, and another res- 
 pected European friend, afforded a specimen of the supe- 
 rior influence of Christian benevolence, by visiting and 
 ministering comfort where a father would not come. 
 “ Sick and ye visited me.” This is the difference between 
 Christian jtrinciples which take up the man fallen amongst 
 thieves, and a wicked superstition that passes him by. 
 
 Our mission is proceeding, not with all the success we 
 could desire, and which we often pray for, because if that 
 were the case you would hear that all Orissa had turned to 
 the Lord. That missionaries here, as well as any where 
 else, meet with much painful discouragement from satan, 
 the world, and the natural enmity of the human heart, who 
 shall deny. That we are sometimes cast down is true, most 
 true. 
 
 But none but an enemy will deny that an encouraging 
 degree of success has attended the labours of our missiona- 
 
396 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 ries. Four have lately been baptized, two Europeans and 
 two natives. The attendance is fluctuating at our chapel, 
 but frequently it exhibits an appearance that is cheering. 
 Indeed the smallest Christian assembly, or any public ac- 
 knowledgment of the Saviour, in such a benighted place as 
 this, is what must rejoice the heart of every true friend of 
 the Lord Jesus. As I was sitting in the meeting the other 
 Sunday evening, I looked around and saw about twenty 
 scholars of the English school, mixing with others of the 
 congregation. I said to myself, I can travel all the way 
 from here to,the “ city of Palaces,” and not find another 
 sight like this ; no temple rising to the living God ; no hour 
 of prayer calling the assembly to worship ; nor even here 
 Avas there a “ burning bush,” amidst this wide wilderness, 
 till one was lighted by the General Baptist Missionary 
 Society. 
 
 Brother Lacey, I think, sometimes seems cast down. I 
 hat'e never yet thought that he had any just cause. Since 
 airiving in India I have had opportunities of observing, 
 not to be had in England. The wonder is not that more 
 converts are not made to Christianity, but that any are ; 
 and in my view it is almost a miracle that any native Chris- 
 tian continues faithful. By losing caste they forfeit friends 
 and customers, and become the subjects of perpetual ridi- 
 cule. “You Avill have to be a beggar if you turn Chris- 
 tian,” is a common observation amongst them. But as 
 though these were not enough, there comes in the Mahom- 
 etan and Hindoo law of inheritance, and a multitude of 
 disabilities arising from the regulations of government. 
 
 The visit I latelj' made to one of the native schools, much 
 pleased me. The reading of the natives is a kind of disso- 
 nance, something like cathedral chanting, only in a very in- 
 ferior styde. Understanding now something of the lan- 
 guage, I do not much dislike it, but at first it ran me almost 
 fnad to hear them. The boys repeated their catechism in 
 excellent style, and read exceedingly well. 
 
 You must know that I am not yet Oriya man enough to 
 attack Jugurnath in any regular way in the bazar. Oriya 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 397 
 
 must flow a little faster or defeat might follow. I have, 
 however, had several trifling skirmishes with some of the 
 outposts of the enemy, and I fear I have not always had the 
 best of it, in consequence of their wielding Oriya weapons 
 with superior skill. With a Brahmun, who is in the Eng- 
 lish school, I had a conversation, the substance of which is 
 as follows; — 
 
 Question. Where do you live, and what do you do when 
 at home ? 
 
 Brahmun. I offer rice, to an image of Mahadeb. 
 
 Q. Indeed! what is the image made of? 
 
 B. Stone. 
 
 Q. Stone I well, does the stone eat the rice ? At which 
 he laughed most heartily, and confessed that he eat it him- 
 self. I told him God gives us all rice ; he admitted this, and 
 I said, I could not see any use there could be in offering 
 rice to a stone. He continued to appear to be amused with 
 his own folly, though I have no doubt the stone had the 
 rice as usual. 
 
 There was a curious fellow called upon me the other 
 day, and told me that he wanted something to eat. “ Who 
 are you, and where are you going ?” “ I came from Mad- 
 
 ras, and am going to Benares for holy water.” “ Holy 
 water,” said I, “ what is that ?” “ It is holy water,” was 
 the reply. “ What is it for ? to drink or to wash with ? be- 
 cause I have some very good water in that well ; I use it 
 myself, I will give you some.” He said that would not do, 
 it must be holy water. I told him he must be mad to go 
 all that way (many hundred miles) for water, when it might 
 be had any where. I asked him who sent him upon such 
 a fool’s errand ; he said his Thakoor (household god) sent 
 him. I asked him what his Thakoor was made of. He 
 said stone. Then can your Thakoor speak. His answer 
 was No. I put in this objection, “ How do you know your 
 Thakoor wishes you to fetch holy water from Benares, if 
 he cannot speak ?” This question, though natural enough, 
 upset him ; he said he did not know, and walked off. 
 There is nothing in these things, excepting as they show 
 
398 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 llie weakness of idolatiy, or the insincerity of its minis- 
 ters.” 
 
 Several other natives were baptized during the years 
 1831 and 1832, at Cuttack ; the following is the only ac- 
 count we are able to insert. It will doubtless be read with 
 pleasure. Mr. Lacey observes ; 
 
 “ On Lord’s day, September the 9th, the ordinance of 
 baptism was administered to two candidates. The name 
 of the eldest is Bholeram, and the youngest Mahadeh-das. 
 They are both heads of families. The family of the former 
 consists of eight souls, exclusively of himself ; but Maha- 
 deb’s family consists only of himself and his aged mother. 
 
 The mind of Bholeram has, for many months past, been 
 well disjiosed towards Christianity. He has attended re- 
 ligious means, in company with a number of other persons, 
 who have for some time been baptized ; but his brother 
 has been most useful to him. However, he has had diffi- 
 culties in his family which have not only prevented his 
 coming forward earlier to own the Lord, hut greatly injur- 
 ed his mind. His wife, and children, and other friends 
 calculating that loss of caste would be the result of his be- 
 coming a Christian, exerted all their influence to keep him 
 from the native Christians, and the means of grace which 
 might deepen his impressions. They also represented that 
 as he had a son and a daughter marriageable, he ought, for 
 their sakes, at least, to put aside the question of religion till 
 after they were married, and fixed in the world ; for that 
 no person would be united to them after their caste was gone. 
 Just as these difficulties appeared more or less important, 
 his mind was more or less open and communicative on the 
 subject of religion : yet it was evident that he retained a 
 regard for the gospel in his heai’t ; and after some time, 
 when he perceived that delay was not likely to make things 
 better, he resolved to act with decision. After six weeks 
 had passed, m which his experience appeared improving, 
 he one day came over to Cuttack, and requested to be bap- 
 tized. He remained about a fortnight, to allow us opportu- 
 nities of becoming satisfied as to his change of mind ; and 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 399 
 
 then, as stated above, be was received into the church of 
 Christ by baptism. Blioleram niaiutains his family by cul- 
 tivating two j)ieces of land, and by woiking a hackery. 
 He, and bis eldest son, moreover, work at daily labour, 
 lie cannot read himself, but his son can ; and by his means 
 he is able to conduct the worship of Cod in his family ; his 
 son reading a portion of Scripture, and himself engaging in 
 prayer. 
 
 Mahadeb became acquainted with us more than a year 
 ago ; and occasionally came to Oriya worship, as also to 
 make particular inquiries about Christianity. Eight months 
 ago, he requested and received a New Testament, which 
 was a great means of enlightening and encouraging him. 
 As he could easily maintain his family, his j)ractice has 
 been, to work with his hackery in the forenoon, and spend 
 the afternoon in reading his own and the Christian Scrip- 
 tures. By these means it soon ai)|)carcd, that “ the entrance 
 of God’s word giveth light.” He laid aside the majority of 
 his heathen books, and cbose the new testament for his 
 shastcr. About six months past, he told his relations that 
 if he lived till new year’s day, he should unite himself 
 with the Christians. They hoped that six months would 
 bring some change, and appear not to have felt much ap- 
 prehension that he tvonld fulfil his resolution. On the 
 arrival of new year’s day, which falls about the beginning 
 of September, he went out in the forenoon as usual, with 
 his hackery and bullocks, and returned at noon. After 
 feeding the animals, and attending to some other jobs, he 
 informed his relations, that now the day was come, and he 
 was going to join the Christians ; that he was convinced 
 theii’s was the way to heaven, and that to walk therein was 
 of more consequence to him than the loss of all besides. 
 So saying he bid them farewell, and went off to the house 
 of one of the native brethren. The old woman, his mother, 
 soon follow^ed him ; but it Avill be of no use to notice par- 
 ticularly the abuse he bore from the members of his caste, 
 or the persecution he went through from this period to the 
 mornuig of his baptism ; it is enough just to say, that the 
 
400 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 friends of his beti-othed wife, persuaded the old mother to 
 give a petition to the magistrate to jtrevent his purjtose ; in 
 consequence of whicli Maliadeh was obliged to a])pear at 
 the courthouse several times. This step was rather a loss 
 than ‘an advantage to their cause ; as the magistrate ordered 
 that he (IVIahadeh) should be left at liberty to do as he might 
 tliink proper in the matter comi)lained of. He felt encour- 
 aged and returned to his own house with his friends ; and 
 through nearly the whole of Saturday night was employed 
 in talking to his relations. The relations of his betrothed 
 wife were most violent ; and excited and persuaded his 
 motlier to those extreme measures she adopted. Under 
 their instruction she apidied to the magistrate ; consulted 
 conjurors, and mixed .some stupifying poison in Mahadeb’s 
 food, which once made him seriously ill. But for them, 
 his mother would have been early reconciled to his change 
 of religion, as he had always been kind to her, and jnomis- 
 ed to be more so now. 
 
 The following, which I myself heard, may serve as spe- 
 cimens of the language and spirit of his relations and caste, 
 when dissuading him from his purpose. His mother said 
 to him Avith peculiar emphasis, “ Ah, Mahadeb ! was it for 
 this you sucked these breasts ? Was it for this I fed you in 
 childhood ? Was it for this I j>aid a teacher to teach you 
 wisdom ? Was it for this, Mahadeb, that, refusing to live 
 with my other children, I chose to reside with thee ? Oh 
 Mahadeb, Avhy do you do this ? What ! tvould I not give 
 you a house, Mahadeb ? What ! Avould I not give you a 
 pair of hullocks and hackery, Mahadeb ? What ! would I 
 not give you a cheroot, Mahadeb ? Seventy years of age, 
 yet must I see this, oh ! Mahadeb ?” The poor old woman’s 
 address was moving, but it was WTong. She ought to have 
 rejoiced ; and would, could she have seen things in a true 
 light. The address of a sister-in-law was more violent and 
 stormy, but much less affecting than the mother’.s. She 
 addressed him in the following manner on the Lord’s day 
 morning previous to his baptism. “ If bitten by a .snake 
 you had died, Mahadeb ! If eating poison you had died, 
 
ORISSA JIISSION. 
 
 401 
 
 Maliadeb ! If devoured by a tiger you had died, Mabadeb ! 
 If falling into a well you had drowned, Mahadeb ! If hang- 
 ing youi'self by a ro])e you had died, Mahadeb ! You will 
 be a great man now in the Pheringee’s house, Mahadeb ! 
 You will get lots of liquor and meat now, 3Iahadeb ! Ah ! 
 Ah !” At ten o’clock Mahadeb left his house, and the storm 
 subsided ; as they found their opj)osition was useless. The 
 baj)tism of this man had become notorious from the course 
 liis own people had taken ; and by four o’clock on Lord’s day, 
 j)eoj)le were directing their steps towards our neighbour- 
 hood. As soon as it was known that the ceremony would 
 take place in the Christian village (in the midst of boxes- 
 bazar,) the people crowded to the place in great numbers ; 
 and when I arrived, about half past four, they were all or- 
 derly sefited around the tank, which is in the form of an 
 amphitheatre, and has high gi'assy banks. After silence 
 was obtained, the service commenced by shiging that hymn 
 of Ki-ishuoo which commences thus : 
 
 “ O lliou my soul, forget no more, 
 
 The Friend who all thy misery bore ; 
 
 Let every idol be forgot. 
 
 But O my soul, forget Him not.’’ 
 
 Afterwards a prayer was offered, and then an address 
 made, wherein the different reasons for our conduct, as 
 alleged by the people, were denied, and our motives ex- 
 jtlained to them. They say that for every candidate we get 
 fifty rupees, and that the persons baptized get rozegar (a 
 daily allowance,) or at least some money. Gunga Dhor 
 said sometliing just before the ordinance took place, with 
 all his lieait, and with all his voice. The multitude ap- 
 peared satisfied with the reasons given. The person who 
 baptized, now descended into the water, followed by the 
 candidates, while the people sat in breathless silence, and 
 'the two converts were immersed in the name of the Sacred 
 Trinity. After the baptism was over, the multitude rusheil 
 away apparently pleased, but some expressed their disap- 
 51 
 
402 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 probation by hissing. The service of the evening, though 
 not so public as the above, was equally delightful. Our 
 fhiglish chapel was pretty well filled with Christian natives, 
 and at the Lord’s supper we had three new communi- 
 cants.* We all, I believe, felt that the blessing of God is 
 not confined to class or language. A sacred pleasure seem- 
 ed to fill all hearts, and made it one of the most profitable 
 communion opportunities that has been felt in that place. 
 
 On Monday morning the writer of these lines accompani- 
 ed INIahadeb to his house, and to his aged parent. She said, 
 
 “ Ah, you have obtained }mur lack of rupees, and have 
 killed my son.” I said, “ No, here is your son alive and 
 well. He says he will feed and help you more affection- 
 ately tlian before.” After some little conversation, the old 
 lady said, she could eat no rice without her son, and took 
 him into her house to prepare him some food. When 
 she took him into her house the relations ceased from their 
 opposition ; and ever since they have maintained peace to- 
 ward them both.” 
 
 Siibseqtiently to the above date, there have been others 
 baptized, so that the number of native Christians which 
 have been added to the church by baptism must be nearly 
 thirty. It should be remembered that as the Orissa mis- 
 sionaries are Baptists, they only baptize adults who give 
 credible evidence by a coiTesponding walk and conversa- 
 tion, that their profession of Christianity is sincere. All 
 others are rejected. There is therefore, besides tlie bap- 
 tized C’hristians, at least double the number of nominal 
 Christians, consisting of the wives and children of the na- 
 tive converts. These form an interesting professedly 
 Christian community who receive Christian instruction, 
 and attend Christian worship. It is surely not too much 
 to hope, that from these a succession of well informed 
 Christians will be raised up to occupy the jdaces of the first 
 converts, and to be a seed to serve God through future gen- 
 erations. ^ 
 
 * Tlie mother of one of the native Christians had been baptized a 
 fortnight before. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 403 
 
 It is a well known fact that a Hindoo’s embracing the 
 gospel exposes him to loss of caste and many attendant 
 difficulties. It is hoped that a few extracts from a letter of 
 Mr. Lace)’’s on this subject will interest the reader and lead 
 hull to sympathize with these oppressed jieople. 
 
 “Before I enter into a particular detail of these difficul- 
 ties, it may not be amiss for the sake of information, to 
 premise some remarks about the institution of caste, the 
 violation of which, by professing Christianity, is the im- 
 mediate reason and source of those difficulties. The most 
 ancient and sacred of the Hindoo shastei-s have divided 
 the whole mass of the jiojndation into four paits, viz. 
 Brahmun, (the sacred class,) Kshetra, (soldiers,) Boj'sya, 
 (tradei-s,) and Soodra, (servile.) . These divisions again 
 are subdivided into a great many classes, each division, 
 however, nominally quite distinct, and distinguished by 
 their own peculiar laws and customs. Should any of the 
 members of these classes violate the laws of caste, there 
 are means provided to obtain it again ; as for instance, the 
 feeding of the Brahinuns, and the class from which he had 
 fallen, &c. will purchase caste ; and there are few who 
 would not rather involve themselves and their children in 
 debt and other difficulties, than not be restored to caste. 
 These are the circumstances of the whole Hindoo society. 
 To purchase caste when lost, as you will have remarked, 
 is a serious undertaking indeed, and to be an outcast alto- 
 gether involves consequences of a very serious nature. 
 Til is caste is lost in many ways, and to embrace the gospel 
 is a forfeiture of it, and that in several ways ; as — 1 Chris- 
 tianity is a foreign faith. — 2 It breaks off their idolatrous 
 marks and customs. — 3 It unites them with us who are 
 considered unclean and barbarians, and — 4 It necessitates 
 them to partake of bread and wine at the ordnance of the 
 Lord’s supper. I shall now illustrate some of these diffi- 
 ^culties, and 
 
 First . — When any one becomes a Christian he renounces 
 all funher connexion with his relations. If they hold any 
 communication with him they will be exposed to the 
 
404 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 loss of caste and all its consequences, so that he is avoided 
 as an infected ])erson, and no one will have aught to do 
 with him. He is denounced for ever by his nearest and 
 dearest friends. He must never eat with them again, nor 
 ever enter into their house an}' more. Let any person 
 picture to himself the painfulness of such a separation and 
 he will see some of the evils which attend the embracing 
 the gospel by the j)oor Hindoos. The parents must hid 
 adieu to their beloved children, suj)posing they are maiTied. 
 The children to the parents, the brother the .sister, and the 
 sister the brother, and so on through all the grades of 
 human relationship. This separation, moreover, on the 
 part of the idolatrous relations, is attended with the bitter- 
 est hatred and curses towards the wretch who has involved 
 them and their whole race in future misery. Among our 
 few converts I have seen these remarks verified many 
 times, and never more than I did yesterday while travel- 
 ling among the villages of our Christians. I saw Gunga’s 
 wife’s father and her little brother, I endeavoured to excite 
 their natural affection, and the little boy did say, “ Bring 
 my sister here that I may see her.” I saw Radhoo’s 
 brother, and saw him when he met Radhoo, hut he would 
 not even look ; and afterwards while I walked with him on 
 the way, and Radhoo with me, he never looked at or spoke 
 to him, but he spoke of him in a bitter tone and spirit 
 indeed. I saw also Ramara’s wife’s father, who was very 
 bitter towards his daughter. Sometimes the parents come 
 over with the children, but then their hearts being unchang- 
 ed, they usually do little besides raise disturbances in the 
 house, for having involved them in such disgrace and 
 misery. 
 
 Secondly . — On becoming Christians they lose all human 
 prospect of supj)ort for themselves and their families. No 
 one of their own or of other castes Avill emjiloy them, sell 
 them any thing, or purchase any thing from them. Nor^ 
 have the converts another community to look to wherein 
 they could find suppoit or encouragement, for the commu- 
 
 i 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 405 
 
 nitj' of Christian natives is yet small anti can give labour 
 or other support to none at ])resent. The ju'ospect is 
 gloomy, and they have literally to trust the jtromise, “Seek 
 first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, and all 
 these things shall be added unto you, for your Ileaveidy 
 Father knoweth that ye have need of these things.” In 
 Christian lands, such a promise is easily trusted, but it re- 
 quires much resolution here. 
 
 Thirdly . — Their prospects for putting their children into 
 trade or other employ are dark and discouraging. If they 
 wish to learn any trade, who will teach them ? they have 
 lost caste. Parents, therefore, concerned for the credit of 
 their children, find no small difficulty here, in contempla- 
 ting the change of their religion. 
 
 Fourthly . — The prospect of marrying their children is 
 dark. They cannot marry them among their own caste, 
 for no one would unite with them ; no other caste will 
 marry with them, and they are not sufficiently numerous 
 of themselves to form marriages. This is a great evil, par- 
 ticularly in regard to female children, for in India it is 
 almost impossible to save a grown np female from ruin. 
 Some defer their baptism till they have man-ied their chil- 
 dren, and have then lei't them with their idolatrous part- 
 ners : but this is not well. The Christian parent therefore 
 contemplates no small difficulty in regard to his children, 
 when he thinks seriously of receiving the gospel. 
 
 Fifthly . — They are subjected to man}' disgraceful incon- 
 veniences from the refusal of people to help them in regard 
 to shaving them, washing their clothes, thatching their 
 houses, &c. &c. It is not the custom of the people of India 
 to do these things with their own hands ; these are distinct 
 trades, and so they cannot do them however desirable it is 
 they should, and it is counted the greatest disgrace to be 
 refused shaving, washing, &c. 
 
 Sixthly . — They suffer the utmost disgrace from their 
 countrymen. Caste is the only badge of honour, and when 
 this is gone, they are counted the offscouring of all things. 
 
406 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 The most opprobrious epithets are applied to them, every 
 possible indignity is shewn them, and it is esteemed good 
 to persecute and distress them. In the midst of this dis- 
 grace and persecution, they have none besides their instruc- 
 tors, the missionaries, to encourage or to comfort them ; 
 but they are few, and their habits are so different, that they 
 cannot properly form society for them. 
 
 These are only some of the difficulties a native has to 
 contemplate when he thinks of the gospel, but it requires a 
 person to be on the .spot to behold their operation in all its 
 extent. This operation we see every day, and under it we 
 give the sufferers all the commiseration and encouragement 
 we are able. Hut the greater number are sufferers unob- 
 served by us, or any but God ; for, till the impression is so 
 strong as to be no longer su)jportable, all mention of a dis- 
 ])osition towards Cbristianity is suppressed within thebrea.st. 
 Numbers thus quench the first convictions of the Spirit, 
 the first fleams of light, which, if they could be encouraged, 
 would ripen and increase till they lead to Christ, and finally 
 to heaven. Two females had strong impressions of the 
 necessity of the gospel, but no sooner did the master of the 
 family perceive it, than he prohibited their going out of the 
 house or speaking to any one. A Christian native female 
 was directed to go to the village on some pretext, that she 
 might perchance see and speak to them ; she went, but the 
 whole village assembled and abused her, and turned her out 
 of the place. 
 
 Such are the circumstances under which we have to 
 propagate the gospel, and the natives to receive it. How 
 greatly jtrivileged are the inhabitants of Christian lands! 
 They can sit under their own vine and fig tree, none dar- 
 ing to molest them, or make them afraid. Not so the poor 
 Hindoo ! If he worship God, it must be at the expense 
 of almost all which man esteems desirable below, and 
 which is really desirable. Yet, notwithstanding these ob- 
 stacles, the gospel does spread, and must spread. May our 
 faith and our prayers be commensurate with the difficulties 
 which lie before us ; for great difficulties require a greater 
 
 i 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 407 
 
 effort of faith, and more constant and effectual prayer. 
 There was a kind which went not out except by prayer and 
 fasting.” 
 
 To alleviate m some degi’ee the trials of the converts, and 
 to render them mutual helpers of each other, the founda- 
 tion of a Christian village has been laid in the vicinity of 
 CutUick. The annual statement furnishes the following 
 pleasing information on this subject: 
 
 “ Another plan which we have adopted at Cuttack, is the 
 settling of the native converts together. Hitherto they 
 have been scattered wherever they could get a place to 
 reside in, and have, on that account, been unable to render 
 each other any assistance, and have not been recognized by 
 the people. I have purchased a piece of land, near the 
 military bazar, sufficiently large to form a tolerably sized 
 village, and the native Christians are to build their houses 
 in a uniform manner on this groinnd. The houses will 
 form two rows outwards, leaving a space for a road dowTi 
 tlie centre, and there will be a chapel provided for their 
 worship. The advantages of this plan will be, that the 
 brethren will be near each other ; and, as they are outcasts, 
 and none will assist them, they will be able to render mutu- 
 al help ; thus they will form a visible body of people, and 
 their place of residence will be known. It will moreover 
 be very convenient for their assembling for worship. They 
 have already named the place Christianpoor, i. e. the place 
 of Christians. Ramara’s house stands now at the head of 
 this piece of ground.” 
 
 Few of the converted Hindoos were residents at either 
 of the missionary stations. Several of them dwelt in a 
 sequestered part of the country, a few miles from Cuttack. 
 Mr. Brown has furnished a lively description of a visit to 
 their village : — 
 
 “ I am now to notice a journey we made, i. e. Lacey and 
 Sutton, and I, to a distant village, where some of the native 
 converts live. I was affected by a painful comjilaint, and 
 so I was forced to go in a palanquin. We passed several 
 rivers, the water entered the palanquin at times. AVe 
 
408 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 passed through a thick jungle, where a carriage could 
 hardly go. What a difference is here between this dense 
 wilderness and the regular and highly cultivated fields of 
 our dear native land. Passing over ground which but a 
 few hours before had likely been traversed by the tiger and 
 jackall, we arrived at our destination ; a lonely village of 
 poor cabins. Those who hav* travelled in the wilds of 
 Connaught will best imagine the place. Children naked as 
 they were born. Every thing told us we were far from 
 home. I could have imagined myself transported to a dis- 
 tant world, and amidst a different race of beings. Here, 
 however, we joined our brethren of a different colour, and 
 worshi])ped the same Redeemer. Delightful work ! I felt 
 myself happy and at home among these friendly Indians ; 
 once idolaters, now Christian brethren. We dined with 
 ourThends. The entertainment was to me novel, yet sweet, 
 because mixed with an anxious desire to jilease us. Chairs, 
 plates, knives and forks, and all the other appendages com- 
 mon to us, were absent. We had boiled rice, and salt as 
 black as a coal, and something they call dawl. We had 
 plaintain leaves instead of plates, and our fingers for knives 
 and forks. We all sat around, upon the ground, something 
 like wild Indians, and devoured the rice, some with excel- 
 lent appetites. Gunga Dhor soon despatched his share, I 
 thought a Benjamin’s mess, and very kindly, finding me 
 completely hung up, gave me a helping hand. I did not do 
 much honour to my friends’ hospitality, but I hope soon to 
 be broken in, and tlien I shall do better. Sitting in that 
 posture soon gave me the cramp, and I had to find rest by 
 standing. But we were happy with our friends, and wor- 
 shipped with them with more peace, good will and happi- 
 ness, than often exist in a palace. The men that carried 
 me, stopped in coming home, and laid down by a river side, 
 and slept about three hours ; to go by myself was impossi- 
 ble and unsafe. This was not very agreeable in the night, 
 but patience was my only resource. Thus I have nearly 
 filled my sheet.” 
 
 It is a very gratifying circumstance that the society has 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 409 
 
 now several native labourers employed in promulgating the 
 glorious truths of the everlasting gospel. In the annual 
 statement from India it is said : — 
 
 “ Gunga Dhor and Rama Chundra have continued la- 
 bouring as nalive preachers, and about two months ago 
 our native brother Doitaree was called to assist in j)reach- 
 ing to the natives. 
 
 Gunga is represented, as at times making use of very 
 striking illustrations to enforce the truths he teaches. To 
 show how the gospel would spread, he made use of the fol- 
 lowing: — 
 
 “ To show how the gospel would spread, he used this fig- 
 ure ; — Sui)pose we were inveloj)cd in complete darkness, 
 but suppose it was ascertained tliat there was ■ fire in the 
 house of a certain individual in yonder bazar, some one 
 would soon run and light his lamp from that fire, oth- 
 ei's would light their lamps from his, and others again 
 would light their lamps from them, and so on till the light 
 would spread all over Cuttack. Thus it is with the true 
 light of religion, all is thick darkness ; in the Padre’s house 
 there is fire, I have lighted my lamp at his fire, you will 
 light yours from mine, and others again will light theirs 
 from you. Thus the true light will become imiversal.” 
 
 On the same occasion he em{)loyed a kind of parable, to 
 describe the safety of the righteous in the judgment day, 
 and the ruin that will then overtake the careless and im- 
 penitent. 
 
 “He described the safety and the danger of the judgment 
 day in the following manner: — There was a king who 
 made proclamation to all his subjects, that as the enemy 
 would come on a certain day, they must without delay come 
 unto him in the fort. Some heard the information, and 
 came ; others said, why should we go there he will only 
 kill us ; let us remain, and continue to worship yonder block, 
 which will save us from danger. Thus they despised the 
 warning. At the time specified the enemy came, and these 
 wicked people came around their wooden saviour ; they 
 clapped their hands, clapped their thighs, snapped their 
 52 
 
410 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 filigei-s, beat tlieir flesh, offered their sacrifices, and called 
 out ill supplication. The enemy came up, and in the first 
 place destroyed the wooden god, and then cut off the de- 
 luded worshippers, and thus they all perished. The ene- 
 my then went on to the fort, hut it was so strong that they 
 could not penetrate. When those within saw the destruc- 
 tion without, they said, — Ah! ah! had we remained out we 
 also had been destroyed. Thus ye are warned and called 
 unto the strong fort, even Jesus Christ ; if you will come 
 you will be safe, if you will not, but stay trusting to your 
 wooden gods, you will perish like these people.” 
 
 Our last chapter contained a high testimony fvm Qur 
 dear departed brother Bampton, to the talents and spirit of 
 Rama Cliundra. Later communications are quite as grati- 
 fying- 
 
 Rama’s wife appears to have been the first fruits of his 
 concern to promote the interests of the gospel. When her 
 baptism is mentioned it is remarked : — 
 
 “ He has constantly instructed her, and endeavoured to 
 imjiress her mind with the necessity of seeking for herself 
 an interest in Jesus Christ; nor have his eftbits been in 
 vain. She not only feels well in regard to experimental 
 religion, hut her mind is much improved and well inform- 
 ed. Her decision is a great comfort to her hushanj^ 
 
 A most interesting letter from this nativ'e hrothbr dis- 
 plays in a peculiarly gratifying marfier his acquaintance 
 %\ ith divine truth, and the effect of it upon his heart. 
 
 “ Letter of Ram Chundra to Christians in England, giv- 
 ing praise to the father of our Lord Jesus Christ. O all 
 sincere brothers and sisters in Jesus Christ, to you Rama 
 Chundra, a sinner and a Christian, now sends much sal- 
 utation ! 
 
 “ In former times I was involved in works of darkness, 
 hut, by the mercy of God, I obtained to hear of the great 
 good news. After having heard it, sin sprung up in my 
 mind greatly, and my soul much dreaded the punishment 
 of hell ; hence, remaining in my house, I had much sor- 
 row, and wept. My heart feared this world, and hence I 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 411 
 
 prayed to the Lord in secret, and asked the Holy Sj)irit’s 
 lielj). The Lord in mercy, gi-anted me to obtain some help 
 of the Holy Spirit. After this, calling my wife and chil- 
 dren, my household and relatives, and my neighbours and 
 acquaintances, I said to them, “ I am dead to the customs 
 of this your world ; and, by the death of Christ Jesus, I am 
 determined to flee into the mercy of God ! I will save my 
 spirit from sin and the torments of hell !” After I had said 
 this they wept and lamented with a loud voice ; as when 
 one is dead in a house, so they we])t. I came to Cuttack, 
 and there many people attempted to convince me, but I dis- 
 regarded their word. On the Lord’s day I was baptized 
 I’y La(^y padre sahib. After this the people of the coun- 
 tiy, my own household and friends, abused and persecuted 
 me much. None gave me a place to sit down upon ; thus 
 much affliction came on me, hut the Lord kept me from all 
 danger. All the rest left me, but my wife and children 
 came and joined me. 
 
 From that day I have proclaimed the good news unto 
 the people. What the Holy S[)irit puts into my mind, that 
 I proclaim. Every day I read the holy hook, and woi'ship 
 three times; once in secret I j)ray unto the Lord, and twice, 
 with my wife and children assembling, I bless and praise 
 God. I pray with my mind always, and in this manner, 
 through pain and pleasure, I have maintained life. I die 
 to sin daily, and try to live to holiness. Satan daily con- 
 demns me before God, and creates differences between my 
 brethren and sisters, which discourage me; but by the 
 mercy and grace of God, the Lord Jesus daily increases my 
 faith. From hence, with my body, I serve sin, but taking 
 my S])irit, I serve and praise God through our Lord Jesus 
 Christ. Thus I daily live, and those days that I neglect to 
 preach the good news, and do not. pray, on those days my 
 mind is in pain ; on those days my spirit has no pleasure. 
 Thus I have tried to tell you a little of my mind, and I will, 
 hereafter, tell you my experience in full. Pardon my free- 
 dom in writing, and to the Lord, for our brothers and sis- 
 ters in Orissa, you must pray, for we are all of weak minds.” 
 
413 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 Tlie ])Owcr of religion is never more pleasingly displayed 
 than when its snpp)orts are enjoyed, and its influence dis- 
 played in the chamber of affliction, and on the verge of 
 eternity. A devoted friend of the heathen has observed, 
 that a kind of satanic dread appears to j)ervade the jilaces 
 in which a ptagan dies, and that he never knew one die in 
 pjeace. The Orissa missionaries have had the pdeasure of 
 witnessing the cheering effect of religion on sick or dying 
 Hindoos. The wife of Ramara w'as attacked with illness, 
 and seemed near the grave, but she said “ she felt resigned 
 to the p)leasure of .Tesus Christ,” and that “she knew he 
 would save her.” She desired her husband to read the 
 Scriptures with her, and pnay, and appteared benefited and 
 delighted by this holy exercise. She apjpiears to have re- 
 covered from this illness. A native brother has finished 
 his course ; this p)oor brother is represented to have been a 
 man of a feeble mind, but he looked to the Saviour, and 
 had not been many months a member before his course 
 terminated in death. Of him Mr. Lacey writes ; — 
 
 “ Purama is near his end. His child I buried yesterday 
 morning ; it died of dysentery, and this is his own com- 
 plaint. His child was the first native we have buried which 
 belonged to the mission. Purama’s mind is, at least wean- 
 ed from life, and he says he pirays to the Lord Jesus to take 
 him ; that lie is his hopie, and his only liopie ; he trusts in no 
 one else ; that he died for his sins, and he is sure he will 
 now save him. This and more he said while I talked with 
 him after the funeral of his boy. In this mind he suffers 
 great weakness and debility of body ; he gradually declines, 
 but has no piain ; his feet and hands begin to swell, and he 
 cannot remain long here. O the blessed hopie of the gos- 
 pel ! a good piereuasion that sin is removed, and all its con- 
 sequences.” 
 
 Purama died in peace and was attended to the grave by 
 his Hindoo Christian brethren. Another convert, a female, 
 has since finished her short but .shining course, and follow- 
 ed him to heaven. 
 
 The narrator begs to insert a short anecdote of this Hin- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 413 
 
 doo sister. She was the wife of the 2d Kriipa Sindoo, and 
 when the WTiter with Ids colleagues first visited her and 
 other candidates for bajRism, she was sinking under a 
 consumption. She felt tliat she was djing, and begged 
 to be soon adndtted to the ordinance of baptism. Her 
 request was granted her. 
 
 While Mr. Lacey was interrogating her respecting her 
 experience, as the writer sat Iw, he asked her what she 
 thought of Jesus ; to which she replied with exquisite sim- 
 plicity and feeling, “ Oh, Sir, his name yields to me a 
 sweet perfume like the opening of a delicious fruit.” She 
 was then in a consunqUion, and has since finished her short 
 but faithful course. Thus the degraded votary of Jiigur- 
 nath, when enliglitencd by tbe gospel, unites with the sub- 
 ject of inspired wisdom, and of poetic genius, in declaring 
 tliat the name of Jesus is “ as ointment poured forth.” 
 
 “ For him shall endless prayer be made, 
 
 And praises ihrong to crown his head; 
 
 His name tike sweet ■perfume shall rise 
 With every morning sacrifice.” 
 
 In noticing the different departments of missionary la- 
 bour, we will commence with English jireaching, though 
 we do not by noticing it first intend to iinjily that it is in 
 our estimation first in importance. A missionary's chief 
 business is to preach the gospel to the natives, and every other 
 department of missionarij labour shoidd be attended to as sub- 
 ordinate to this. Yet I think the conduct of the Apostle 
 Paul toward his countrymen, as well as the reason of the 
 thing, teaches us to seek the salvation of professing Chris- 
 tians, so far as is consistent with our duty to tlie heathen. 
 Orissa however presents much less scope for labours of this 
 kind than perhaps any other part of India. At Balasore 
 and Pooree, (excepting for a few months in the hot season,) 
 not more than half a dozen individuals attend, yet amidst 
 this limited number good has been done. But at Cuttack 
 and Berhampore, and especially at tbe former jilace, from 
 
414 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 foity to sixty individuals frequently assemble. Nearly 
 thirty persons have been at different times baptized and 
 added to the church. A number of others have been bene- 
 fitted, who have not embraced our views of baptism. Of 
 the majority of these it may with propriety be asserted, 
 that no man cared for their souls. This then is a sufficient 
 reason why a missionary slioidd devote a portion of his 
 time to English preaching, even in Orissa. These services 
 have moreover a beneficial tendency on missionaries them- 
 selves, and though Aveaiying oftentimes to the body, they 
 are oftener refreshing to the soul. 
 
 The English school at Cuttack is a most benevolent in- 
 stitution, and has afforded an asylum, as Avell as furnished 
 a good education, to a considerable number of children who 
 would hut for this school, in all probability, have been left to 
 wallow in ignorance and immorality. Previous to the 
 missionaries entering the province, not an English school 
 of any kind existed. Those who felt desirous of their chil- 
 dren being instructed, either sent them to Calcutta, or im- 
 parted such information as they were able at home, but the 
 majority of the children were entirely neglected. It is 
 difficult for the writer to form a correct estimate of the 
 number of children that receive the benefit of this institu- 
 tion, hut perhaj)s fourteen to sixteen hoarders and about 
 forty day scholars is not far from correct. This then is a 
 department of lahour too important and too interesting for 
 a missionary to overlook. But it is proper to add in refer- 
 ence to this school, that it hears directly on missionary la- 
 bours by affording an education in English to young per- 
 sons likely to assist in imjtarting the gospel to the heathen ; 
 and by instructing some of the higher classes of natives in 
 Christianity, and the elements of history and science, 
 through the medium of the Englisli language. 
 
 The premises recently erected for this school have been 
 secured to the society, Avith the entire concurrence of the 
 donors and subscrihers. Much friendly feeling and liber- 
 ality appear to have been manifested by the Eurojtean resi- 
 dents to this institution. When the buildmgs Avere com- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 415 
 
 pleted there was a debt remaining of 670 rupees. Tlie re- 
 port of the institution, and a circular, were sent round,^and 
 on the first day between 300 and 400 rupees were subscrib- 
 ed ; and the whole was expected to be procured without 
 difficulty. Mr. P. the judge at the station, materially as- 
 sisted the design, by levelling the ground, and in various 
 other ways. Mr. Lacey states, that this gentleman thus 
 “ finished off the grounds, garden, &c., in a very complete 
 manner and adds, “ the whole imparts a character to the 
 town. IMay the spread ot" the knowledge of the Saviour, 
 and the glory of God, be subserved by it ! I trust they 
 will.” 
 
 Native schools, as was obseiTed in the former part of this 
 narrative, have always occupied a considerable share of the 
 attention of the missionaries, but their actual superinten- 
 dence has been the work of the female members of the 
 mission. When the writer left India, we had at our differ- 
 ent stations, about twelve of these interesting institutions, 
 averaging an attendance of from three to four hundred 
 scholars. A few girls were scattered among these scholars. 
 The books employed in the schools are, miscellaneous easy 
 reading lessons; the Scripture ; Catechisms; and elementa- 
 ry treatises on Geography and Astronomy. We should 
 have more schools, had we more superintendents. 
 
 That part of missionaiy labour which we must still hold 
 to be the first in its importance, inasmuch as it is the means 
 appointed by Infinite wisdom, is the preaching of the ever- 
 lasting gospel. The missionaries in Orissa have ever felt 
 this to be so, and while they have to the utmost of their 
 power employed every other means as auxiliaries, have de- 
 voted their chief energies to preaching the gospel to every 
 creature. The way of effecting this important object de- 
 serves the most careful inquiry. Whatever may be con- 
 tributed by experience, or gathered from the advice of our 
 brethren in other parts of India, is to them of supreme im- 
 portance. In the remarks here made, the writer of course 
 can only speak for himself, but he doubts not that his 
 brethren will concur with hun. 
 
416 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 Preacliing jn the streets and bazars have been the method 
 they have most extensively employed, and herein they 
 -think that they are supported by the examj)le of the Lord 
 Jesus Christ himself, and by the examjde of the apostles. 
 Perhaps this is the only effectual way m which they could 
 at first make known the gospel in Orissa, and it still contin- 
 ues to be the only way except in their own particular sta- 
 tions. Even there however it is douhd’ul if any other means 
 will answer so well. In Calcutta generally, and in a few 
 other places partially, native chapels are used. The breth- 
 ren at Cuttack early adopted this plan, but whether from 
 the chapel’s not being well situated, or from the natives not 
 heuig then in a state of sufficient forwardness, or from the 
 missionaries themselves not being properly qualified, they 
 did not answer. The writer is however desu-ous of trying 
 them again, nor is he Avithout hope of better success. 
 
 Besides the daily labours of the missionaries in the bazars 
 at their station, it has been seen that they spend a consider- 
 able portion of then- time in journeys in order to preach the 
 gospel in the country villages. Perhaps however the Orissa 
 missionaries have done too much in this respect. Journeys 
 of this descrijition are attended with considerable exposure 
 and fatigue, and it would certainly be much better if they 
 could he confined Avithin narroAver limits. Should the 
 Avriter be enabled to resume his labours in India, he thinks 
 of AA'atching much more carefully against fatigue and ex- 
 posure. Instead of travelling from village to village, he 
 thinks it Avill be desirable either to get a good tent, or erect 
 a small building, (Avhich can be done for a trifle in India,) in 
 a central situation, and spend a longer time in one place. A 
 cncle of these huts might be easily established Avhere a 
 missionary Avould find i)lenty of scope for his exeitions, and 
 secure shelter at the same time. 
 
 The writer would especially recommend markets as the 
 best preaching places in Orissa. They are generally held 
 under a grove of trees, and people from a niunher of sur- 
 rounding villages usually attend them. Preaching here 
 might he made a great saving of labour and exposure to 
 the missionary. 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 417 
 
 In the speaking department, on all occasions, native 
 j)reachers should, as much as possible, be cmjtloyed ; the 
 missionary being present to countenance them, su|)ply 
 their deficiencies, and answer objections. But unless a 
 missionary wishes to wear himself out in twelve mouths, let 
 the natives do the bulk of the talking. 
 
 The melas or fairs, feasts, festivals &c. are good places 
 for missionary jnirposes, but let the missionary' beware of 
 over exertion at them ; especially let him avoid the fault 
 which the Orissa missionaries fell into, of speaking until he 
 is so hoarse that he can say no more. This may do for a 
 few times, but will not last long. In this connexion it is 
 proper to observe, that those who come out to India, should 
 if possible be able to articulate words distinctly, and possess 
 at least moderately strong voices. As it respects the spirit 
 in which a missionary should labour, the writer would 
 urge attention to 2 Tim. ii. 24 — 28. He feels his own 
 
 deficiency here, and feelingly recommends his brethren to 
 pay especial regard to this advice. 
 
 Another principal departtnent of missionary labour is the 
 preparing and circulating the Scriptures and tracts. In this 
 departnient the Orissa missionaries have laboured abun- 
 dantly. The whole Bible in Oriya has been translated 
 under the superintendence of Dr. Careys and consklerable 
 portions of the impression have been extensively'^ circulated. 
 A second edition of the new testament has also been near- 
 ly exhausted. 
 
 Next to the circulation of the word of God, perhaps the 
 most useful auxiliary to the preaching of the gospel is the 
 distribution of religious tracts. Many in England, and 
 many in India owe their first religious impressions to the 
 perusal of these little messengers of mercy. Gunga Dhor 
 received his first rays of heavenly light from a tract, and 
 consequently all the success which has followed his con- 
 version must be traced to some connexion with that ajtpa- 
 rently trifling circumstance. Behold how great a matter a 
 little fire kindleth ! The Orissa missionaries have been 
 large distributers of these silent preachers of good tidings. 
 
 5:3 
 
418 . 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 Doubtless many of them have been abused and destroyed, 
 but this we know has not been the case with all, and it has 
 probably been the case in coinjiaratively few instances. 
 
 A letter of Mr. Lacey’s furnishes an affecting statement 
 respecting the effect of a tract upon a heathen’s mind, which 
 incitlentally came to his knowledge. — 
 
 “ Soon after I returned from the Ruth Jattra, one evening 
 while surrounded with near 100 hearers, speaking about 
 the blessings that would result from believing in Christ, a 
 veiT respectable Brabmun came up to me, and said, that 
 what I had said about being joyful in Christ could not be 
 true ; and he would relate a circumstance that be had him- 
 self seen in jiroof of it. He then related the following, to 
 me very interesting account, which has afforded me much 
 encouragement. ‘ I came from my house at iMidnapoor the 
 other day, and near to it I observed a wise man, a 
 Brabmun, who had been to the Ruth Jattra, and had there 
 heard your preaching and doctrine, and had received a 
 small book from you wdiich be had read and understood; 
 but reading it bad made him mad. At one time he sat 
 down by the road side and read, then he jumped up and 
 ran about like a wild man : none of his companions came 
 near him, and be w^as left alone. I saw him do so several 
 times ; his mind was much affected, and I was sorry for 
 him, as he was a geanabunt (a wise man;) at one time, after 
 he had sat and read the book with much attention, without 
 looking at any thing for a long time, he suddenly arose, tore 
 off his clothes, and beat his own jflesh. We all pitied him, 
 but none dared to speak to him, and he spoke to none. 
 Thus you see that hearing and reading your books, instead 
 of creating happiness and joy in the mind, as you have just 
 said, will make people mad.’ You will readily conceive 
 that this relation gave me much pleasure, and particidarly 
 as it bears marks of truth. It is just the effect the truth 
 might be expected to have upon first discovering itself in 
 the mind of a poor idolater. I trust we or others shall hear 
 more of this poor man, if however, this be not the case, it 
 will not follow that he never was awakened, as it is proba- 
 
ORISSA. MISSION. 
 
 419 
 
 ble as soon as liis friends discovered ins uneasiness and its 
 cause, they would secure liim from making his circumstan- 
 ces known. Thus may our efforts be extensively blessed 
 while we remain ignorant.” 
 
 Mr. Sutton makes the following remarks on this subject 
 in one of his communications. 
 
 “We had many pleasing opportunities of sending the 
 gospel into many. places which ])erhaps will not be visited 
 by a living missionarj" till many years have rolled away. 
 When dismissing peojde with the undying word to these 
 distant and secluded villages, I have often felt sensations 
 which I have no language to describe ; and have often 
 mourned over the little share of instruction, the time or my 
 ability would allow me to impart. Oh ! who is sufficient 
 for these things ! Oh ! ye thousands of benighted Oriyas, 
 when shall the spirit be poured out from on high on your 
 dark souls ! When shall the voice be heard in the land, 
 ‘ Let there be light !’ Come, O come, thou Sun of Right- 
 eousness with healing in thy w-ings!” 
 
 And now beloved reader if thou hast been taught to feel 
 the value of those privileges w hich a Christian land affords, 
 pause [ beseech you. Yes, look at dark, awfully dark, be- 
 nighted Orissa ! Gaze on its awful desolation and sin. 
 Behold its impure temples, its bloody sacrifices, its shasters, 
 unutterably obscene — the roads crowded with pilgrims 
 hastening to the detested temple — the young untaught 
 whatever most concerns immortal men — the aged uncheer- 
 ed — the afflicted without a comforter — the dying witliout a 
 Saviour. On these hapless millions no Sabbath shines, an 
 emblem of the Sabbath in the heavens — no Saviour’s cheer- 
 ing voice diffuses gladness through their souls — no heaven 
 opens its immortal jiortals to bid them enter in. Them re- 
 ligion is infernal — their hearts the seat of sin — their land 
 the dwelling place of sorrow, and lamentation and woe. 
 And such it has been for ages. Time has thus rolled on 
 through successive centuries, w’hile millions, numberless as 
 the dew-drops of the morning, have risen into life, sjient its 
 little day, and sunk into death ; but all has been gloom and 
 
420 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 darkness, ivltlioiit one beam of lieavenly light. Unhappy 
 land ! Can we be Christians and not lament its sorrows ! 
 Shall these sorrows always continue? Ah no ! 
 
 Ten years ago our brethren began to proclaim the mes- 
 sage of heavenly love in Orissa. A sjiark of light then en- 
 tered those regions of darkness, that sjiark has since 
 strengthened to a little flame, that flame will doubtless 
 strengthen, and diffuse its light from village to village, from 
 toivn to town, from hill to hill till all Ori.ssa sees its sjilen- 
 dour, and the night of more than two thousand years van- 
 ishes before its brightness.” 
 
 We are encouraged thus to speak and hope because sim- 
 ilar has been the gradual increase of the gospel kingdom in 
 every age. The blessed Redeemer declared, that it is to be 
 compared to a grain of mustard seed, which being cast into 
 the ground grows up into a tree, beneath whose branches 
 the fowls of heaven find food and shelter. Or it may be 
 comitared to leaven which being cast into meal, ceases not 
 to ojierate until the whole mass is leavened. “ When the 
 first missionaries of the gospel landed in the British Isles, 
 they doubtless seemed a small and feeble baud, yet few and 
 feeble as they were, at length they triumphed over the 
 superstition of ages, and the powers of darkness ; and be- 
 came the harbingers of eternal blessings to immortal myri- 
 ads. The flame they kindled still continues to burn ; and 
 its splendour has cheered many \jhile passing through the 
 dark night of time to the bright day of eternity. The 
 stream from the fountain they unsealed, has swelled into a 
 river, and conveys the waters of life to multitudes that else 
 would thirst and die. The first unnoticed British church 
 has spread its branches over all the land : the little one has 
 become a thousand, and the small one a strong nation !” 
 
 The jtilgrim fathers in America planted a vine, — the vine 
 of sorek, they nourished it with their prayers, and with 
 their tears, until it sent forth its boughs unto the rivers, and 
 its branches unto the ends of the earth. Or, in the words 
 of an inspired Prophet, “ The wilderness and the solitary 
 place were glad for them, and tlie desert rejoiced and bios- 
 
ORISSA MISSION. 
 
 421 
 
 soined as the rose. It has blossomed abundautlj', and re- 
 joieed even with joy and singing.” 
 
 Thus are missionary societies hastening on the univ'ersal 
 trium|)hs of the gospel in hapless India. Long as has been 
 the night, that night shall end ; dark and deadly as is the 
 gloom, that gloom shall vanish ; temples will fall ; the last 
 idolater jiresent his last offering ; the last idol he banished 
 from its detested shrine ; temples, idols, and idolaters will 
 be known only in the records of departed times, and the 
 kingdoms of this world shall “ become the kingdoms of our 
 Lord and of his Christ.” Glorious consununation ! who 
 would not gladly toil with his utmost energy to hasten its 
 approach ? Ah that some who read these lines might but 
 feel aright the glorious privilege of labouring in this blessed 
 cause, and by their prayers, their projterty or personal ser- 
 vices sup])ort the little fainting baud, the narrative of whose 
 labours tliey have now perused, 
 
 Though but about ten years have elapsed since the Gen- 
 eral Baptist 3Iissionary Society was brought into action, 
 many who have loved it, who have pleaded its cause, who 
 have contributed to its supjtort, or collected its funds, or 
 who have laboured in the missionary field under its patron- 
 age, have [tassed into the eternal state, and are, doid)tless, 
 admitted into the joy of their Lord. Were it possible for 
 them to revisit the scenes they have forev^er left, to mingle 
 with the assemblies in which they once mingled, to address 
 the listening audiences some of them once addressed, or to 
 take the collecting round that once they took, with what 
 new feelings would they engage in the great work of Chris- 
 tian missions ! What trifles would obstacles seem ! What 
 a privilege the opportunity of liberality ! The sacrifice of 
 time, of labour, of propert}', though increased a hundred 
 fold above all former sacrifices, would seem a comparative- 
 ly trilling exertion ! And wby these changed, these more 
 impressive views ? Could we ask their sainted sj)irits, the 
 answer might be, “We have seen eternal things; the 
 awful realities of eternity are exhibited to our view : and 
 now we have learned that the labours of ten thousand lives 
 
422 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE 
 
 would be well employed in directing one immortal spirit to 
 heaven. We have seen eternity. It stretches its intermin- 
 able duration before us. All tbe full blaze of its glorious 
 hapj)iness shines upon us. And now we know the great- 
 ness of redeeming love that rescued us from the darkness 
 of eternal night.” 
 
 Our departed brethren and sisters cannot thus address 
 us ; but tee must enter eternity ere long. One by one every 
 minister must cease to plead this sacred cause. One by one 
 tbe name of every collector, and every subscriber must van- 
 ish from our subscription list, till not one remains. One by 
 one every missionary, and every convert must die. O that 
 each name may be found in the Lamb’s book of life ! But, 
 smely, every one whose name stands there would, if regret 
 could be felt in heaven, weep, even there, at having done so 
 little for a cause, so intimately connected with the travail 
 of the Saviour’s soul, and the good of immortal multitudes. 
 
 Let the Christian reader rise from the perusal of this nar- 
 rative, and resolve to devote his life, his time, his all to the 
 promotion of the glory of God in the salvation of men. 
 
 FINIS. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 Introductory Remarks — English General Baptists — Engage in Mis- 
 sions — Reasons for publishing this work — Anticipations. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Bampton and Peggs offer to become missionaries — Ordination — Ad- 
 vice addressed to the new missionaries 1 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Embarkation of missionaries — Letter from Mr. B. — Letter from Mr. 
 Peggs at Madeira— Journal of the voyage — Arrival at Madras — 
 
 Arrived at Serampore 12 
 
 CHAPTER HI. 
 
 Orissa selected as the scene of missionary operations — Account of 
 Orissa — Perilous voyage — Overland journey — Notices of Cut- 
 tack 24 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Study of the language — ,\ddress in Oriya — Remarks on missionary 
 labours — Tracts — Schools — English preaching — E.xtracts from jour- 
 nals — Death of Mr. Peggs’ child, &c 38 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Choice of a second Station — Account of Jugurnath — ditto by Hindoos 
 — Mr. Bampton’s account of the Ruth Jattra — Cuttack — Abraham — 
 
 Missionary operations — Baptism of Mr. R 57 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. B. move to Pooree — Arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Lacey — 
 Journey from the vessel, with Mr. Peggs, to Cuttack — Missionary 
 excursion — Removal of Mr. and Mrs. L. to Pooree — Mode of living, 
 &c. — Peggs’ ill health — Suttee at Cuttack — Missionary labour at 
 Cuttack — Sir. Bampton’s labours at Pooree — Horrid account of a 
 suttee 89 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Ordination, and arrival in India of Mr. and Mrs. Sutton — Letters from 
 Mrs. S. — Account of her death — Excursions to idolatrous festivals — 
 Mr. Bampton’s journey to Ganjam — Mr. Peggs’ labours at Cuttack— 
 Baptism — Death of Mr. Peggs’ child — En^ish preaching — Labours 
 
 of Jlr. Lacey Missionary proceedings at Jugurnath Ruth 
 
 Jattra Ill 
 
 CHAPTER VHI. 
 
 Mr. Peggs’ illness and return to England — His character — Mr. La- 
 cey’s labours at Cuttack — Death of Mr. R. — Journal of Mr. L. — 
 Letters from Mr. Bampton — Journal of country excursions — Re- 
 marks on a missionary’s first year — Journal of Mr. Sutton — Suttee 
 rescued — Visit to Berhampore — Schools — Reflections at Jugur- 
 nath 151 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Mr. Lacey’s labours at Cuttack — Country trip— Missionary labour at 
 Pooree — Opposition — Hindoo wanderers after salvation — Mr. 
 
424 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Bamplon’s journal — Pilgrims measuring their way to Jugurnalli— 
 Journal of Mr. Sutton — Accident — Immolation at Juguruatli — An 
 
 incident 196 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Mr. Bampton’s labours at Pooree — Ganiam — Motle of travelling — 
 Hopeful inquirers at Cuttack — Journal of Mr. Lacey — Schools — 
 English schools — Letter of Mr. Sutton — Erection and opening first 
 chapel in Cuttack — Journey to Kontiloo — Addition to the church at 
 
 Cuttack 228 
 
 CH.VPTER XL 
 
 Labours of Mr. Lacey — Three Hindoo festivals — Gunga Dhor — 
 Baptism of Mr. and Mrs. B. — Distribution of Scriptures and tracts — 
 Journal of Mr. Lacey — Mr. Bampton’s labours — Missionary jour- 
 neys — Interesting inquirer at Berhampore — Baptism first Hindoo— 
 Mr. and Mrs. Sutton remove to Balasore — Missionary labour — 
 School at Rabana — Temples and idols at Jajepoor— Extracts from 
 journals — Arrival of Mr. Cropper — Advice to new missiona- 
 ries 264 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Mr. Bampton’s illness and labours — Erun’s two wives — Pooree — Let- 
 ter from Mr. Bampton — .Vtmaram — Mr. Cropper’s journal — Swing- 
 ing festival — Extracts from journal — Mr. Cropper’s dcalli — Cuttack 
 —baptism of Gunga Dhor — Other baptisms — Extracts from 4Ir. La- 
 cej'’s journal — Letter by the old gooroo — Mr. and Mrs. Sutton’s 
 journey to the northeast of Orissa — Gunga Dhor — Labours at Bala- 
 sore 324 
 
 CHAPTER XlII. 
 
 Missionary labour at Cuttack — Baptism of Krupa Sindoo and Ram 
 Chundra — Remarks on separating converts from their families — 
 Trials of native converts — Baptisms — Native inquirers — Baptism of 
 Gunga’s wife — Birth of his child — Extracts from Mr. Lacey’s jour- 
 nal — Messrs. Sutton and Sunders’ labours at Balasore — Baptism of 
 Mrs. Sunder, and journey to Midnaporc — Letter from Mr. Sutton — 
 Labours at Pooree and Berhampore — Journey to Pipplee, Bobanes- 
 
 wer, &c 352 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 Remarks on the state of the mission — Rama engaged as a preacher — 
 His journal — Gunga Dhor’s labours and fall — Restoration of Gunga 
 and Krupa Sindoo — Baptisjj^a — .Mr. Lacey’s labours-LJIr. Sutton's 
 labours at Balasore — Arrival Aif Mr. Brown — Hindoo murderer — 
 Last illness and death of Mr. Bampton — Poetry — Hindoo foundling 
 
 CH.VPTER XV. 
 
 Peculiarity in missionary labour in India — Removal of .Mr. Sutton 
 from Balasore — Cruel nature of H ndooisni — Hindoo doctrine of re- 
 wards and punishments — Missionary labour and success at Berham- 
 pore, Pooree,, Pipplee, &c. — Reflections — Missionary labour at 
 Cuttack — Mr. and. Mrs. Brown — lyCiler from Mr. B.— Interesting 
 baptism — Nominal Christian Hindoos— Ditficulties of Hindoo con- 
 verts— Christian village — Visit to a native village— Native preach- 
 ers — Letter from Ram Chundra— Death of Hindoo Christians— Ob- 
 servations on missionary labours— Concluding address. . . 389 
 
•- 4 
 
W ' -